《One night Two babies by Liz Pinelis》 Chapter 1 Replace Her Chapter 1 Rece Her Violet Hunt opened her eyes at three o¡¯clock in the morning. The man next to her was still asleep, leaning sideways. She was unable to see his face. But at the thought that he had five times of sex with her a night, Violet turned flushed immediately. How could he have so much physical energy? Violet forbore the painful feeling between legs, walked out of the presidential suite gritting teeth, but as soon as she walked out, a woman stood in her way suddenly. "How is going? Is it done?" It was her half-sister, Phoebe Hunt. "Yes." Violet nodded. "Are you sure he didn''t see your face?" Phoebe asked. The man was Tony Griffiths, the chief judge of the fashion contest, an old man in his fifties. He made it clear that as long as Phoebe slept with him for one night, she would be the winner. Violet wasck of money, so Phoebe asked Violet to do it for her. "Have you got the money?" Violet did not answer, thinking only of his brother who was in the hospital waiting for money to do surgery. Phoebe curled up the corner of her mouth, pulled out a bank card with one million in from her bag, handed it to Violet and said a few false kind words. "I hope your beloved brother will be fine." Violet took the bank card and then turned to leave, not wanting to talk with Phoebe anymore. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was all about saving her brother! After Violet left, Phoebe walked into the room in dark. She first took off her clothes, and then climbed into bed and lied beside the man. When it was dawn, Phoebe pushed the man and spoke in a sexy voice, "You are bad, I am so shy." In the dark, the man opened his eyes. His brain was still dizzy after hungover, but he vaguely remembered the figure of the woman. "I will be responsible for you." A deep, mellow voice sounded particrly pleasant in a quiet room. This voice! Phoebe suddenly sat up and immediately turned on themp on the head of the bed. It was a young handsome man! It was not Tony Griffiths, a wrinkled old man! In a moment of shock, Phoebe recognized the man. He was Stanley Murphy! The most powerful man in J City. "You saved me, and I will give you everything you want." As Phoebe was wandering what happened, Stanley had stood up. When he walked out from the dressing room in neat clothes, he handed her a gilded business name card, "Here is my number and address." With dark eyes, pale lips, perfect outline, he had light expression, with his suit in the crook of his arm. Phoebe grabbed the quilt tightly and took the name card. Before she could say a word, Stanley had already strode away. Looking at the name card in hand, Phoebe was excited. She did not expect that Violet could be so lucky to sleep with Stanley. But she was much luckier, because Stanley mistaken her for Violet! Let alone champion for the contest, J City would belong to her in the future! At the same time, Violet stood outside the operating room anxiously, waiting with red eyes. She frowned deeply, with much worry. She bit her lip and pinched her fingers nervously. She nced at the light above the operating room and prayed: Dear God, please let my brother get through this... ... Four hourster, the light on the operating room door finally went out and the doctor, still in overalls, came out. Violet asked him with worry, "Doctor, how is Steven?" "The operation was a sess." Hearing that, Violet grew red in eyes because of excitement. Her effort was not in vain. But in the next second, the doctor took a sign, ¡°But we found your brother got severe lesion during the operation.¡± It was like a bolt from the blue. Violet trembled and felt cold from head to toes. At this hour, she got a massage from an unknown number. ¡°If you want to save your brother, leave J City.¡± Chapter 2 Five Years Later Chapter 2 Five Years Later Five yearster. A personal fashion debut was held in an art museum in Siko District of J City. People were busy preparing in the backstage. As the leading role, Violet was checking the details of clothes for each of the uing models. "Mina, see if there is a problem with this essory.¡± Someone came and asked Violet. "Ok." Violet turned and walked over. Mina was the name Violet used in the design industry. In five years, she has be spectacrly into a fashion designer, trained by a famous teacher but never seen in public. This fashion show was a review of her three years of works, presenting her representative works in the past. The whole foreground could be seen from the background. Seeing that there was not many audience, Violet gave a smile with satisfaction, because her show had not been publicized. And the people presented were her most loyal fans. All of a sudden - In the crowd, Violet saw a familiar face. What was Phoebe doing here? Although surprised, she did not mind it. Seeing the show was close to the end, she was relieved and went to the toilet. It was close to the end, but the designer had not showed up to give a speech. Phoebe, who was sitting in the audience, was impatient. She kept asking her assistant, "Have you found out if she woulde?" The assistant replied, "Yes, this is Mina''s first show, and she''s back in the country, so she will certainly show up." Although the assistant said so, she was not sure about it. After all, Mina was low-key and had never been seen in any public ce. It was already difficult to find out her return. The show ended and the audience left, but Mina had not showed up yet. In the face of such results, Phoebe was angry. Now Phoebe had been a famous figure in fashion industry, but her fame had been controversial, because she replied on the Murphy family to win the first ce in the fashion contest. But even with the Murphy family behind her, her work had always been under suspicion. But since she was caught up with Mina''s work at Fashion Week three years ago, she''d been on a three-year copying spree, and the fashion world had been judging her differently. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. So when she learned that Mina was back to the country, she couldn''t wait to hire Mina to work for her. After all, copying would not be a problem. But Mina was so low-key, Phoebe couldn''t even see her. When Phoebe came out from the bathroom and looked up, she saw a woman dressed in ordinary The familiar face stunned her. "Violet?! Why are you here?" Because she saw Phoebe in the show, Violet did not feel strange to meet her again. "I work here." She replied with understatement. Since she left J City five years ago, she had made up her mind to disown the entire the Hunt family. So, she didn''t have to talk too much about herself with Phoebe. Phoebe did not connect Violet with Mina and mistakenly thought Violet was an ordinary staff. Thinking the separation between them, Phoebe felt proud. "I really did not expect that we would meet again. Have your sick young brother died?" It sounded annoying when she spoke. Chapter 3 A Punch on the Cotton Chapter 3 A Punch on the Cotton She thought it would provoke Violet, but Violet gave a smile and a polite answer. "Thanks for asking, we are all doing well." Phoebe felt like her fist hit the cotton. So she went on with her sarcasm, "You''ve gone from a rich girl to a homeless bumpkin in one night, wearing cheap clothes and doing ordinary work. Who would believe you are doing well?" Although she said sarcastic words, but the jealousy to Violet could be seen in her eyes. Because she did not see abjection in Violet, on the contrary, she felt that Violet had a better temperament than she was five years ago. Not wearing makeup on face, she still looked good in skin as if she was a young girl. It could not be gained by money. Her heavy made-up looked inferior to that. In face of Phoebe''s sarcasm, Violet smiled and said nothing. But it made Phoebe ufortable, "What are you smiling at?" "Nothing, I just think since you have time to sympathize with me, why don¡¯t you go back and draw more design sketches." Violet had heard about Phoebe¡¯s behavior when she was abroad. So it hit in Phoebe¡¯s pain point. "You!" Phoebe quietly clenched her hands out of anger, but a sweet voice of a child was heard at this moment. "Mommy! Mommy!" At the other end of the corridor, there came two lovely children. Seeing that her children were looking for her, Violet no longer paid attention to Phoebe, but bypassed and walked toward two children. "Mommy, godmother is looking for you." Her daughter Arya jumped in her arms and said in a sweet voice. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Ok, let''s go find godmother." Violet stroked her daughter hair and then walked away with two children holding each in one hand. Phoebe looked back, and was surprised to see Violet holding two children in hands. Violet had children in a few years? As Phoebe was wondering, Violet¡¯s son Calvin looked back at Phoebe with his big eyes. Their eyes met. Phoebe felt her breath had stagnation. He looked much alike Stanley Murphy. Especially the way they looked at people. Would Stanley be the father of these two children? With this thought, Phoebe''s face went pale instantly. She did not expect that Violet was pregnant after that night. If it was true, everything she''d enjoyed for thest five years would go into ashes. An invisible sense of threat came toward Phoebe. No way! She was going to find out the truth. "Sister, I finally found you." Phoebe pinched her handbag, turned and was to ask Violet about the children, but as soon as she took a step, she was stopped by her assistant. The assistant who stepped forward noticed Phoebe¡¯s pale face and asked with concern, "Phoebe, what''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine." Phoebe denied in a stiff tone. She didn''t want anyone to know what had just happened. Seeing that she said nothing, the assistant didn''t continue to ask but said, "Phoebe, there is a dinner in the evening, if we don''t set off now, we will bete." It was an hour''s drive from Siko District to the city. Hearing that, Phoebe was unpleasant, "When is it your turn to decide my schedule?" Assistant was helpless about that, "Phoebe, Mr. Murphy will be there too." "......" Phoebe was speechless. Considering the image she had worked so hard to maintain in front of Stanley over the past five years, she could not ruin it today. After weighing the pros and cons, Phoebe gritted teeth secretly, watched Violet who was leaving and then walked away with her assistant reluctantly. Chapter 4 Debunking Mommys Lie Chapter 4 Debunking Mommy''s Lie Violet led two children to the backstage. All of a sudden - Calvin raised his head and looked at Violet. "Mommy, did that bad woman bully you?" There was affirmation in his childish voice. Hearing that, Violet was stunned. She looked down at him, only to see he was frowning angrily. Unexpectedly, he caught that scene. At the same time, Violet was surprised that he was urate in judging at people. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Phoebe was indeed not a good person. However, it was a matter between her and Phoebe, so she could not allow her children to be affected. "No, she lost her way." "You lied." Calvin exposed his mommy''s lie directly. Just now he heard clearly that that woman called his Mommy bumpkin. "Ok, but I was not bullied, I refuted her back." Violet was embarrassed and felt difficult to be perfunctory to her son. Hearing that, Calvin spread his eyebrows and did not continue to investigate it. But he had made a mental note of that woman he had just seen, and if he met her next time, he would not let her go! "I will protect mommy from being bullied by bad people." Arya did not quite understand what was going on, but still, patting chest, expressed her attitude. Seeing the children¡¯s determination to protect her, Violet felt happy. She was now grateful that she made the right decision to give birth to them. While talking, Violet had walked to the backstage with two children. As soon as they entered the room, they were greeted by warm apuse. "Congrattions, Mina, it was a great show." Jessie Robinson, an assistant and friend, came up with a bouquet of flowers as a representative. Violet was touched. She took the flowers, walked to the spot and said to the staff present with gratitude. "Today''s show is a great sess because of all the work you''ve done," she said. "I am ineloquent, but I want to tell you, as long as you work with me, I''ll lead you to make a lot of money, buy fancy cars and live in a big house." "Good!" "Make a lot of money!" The staff present cheered. Everyone was excited and happy, and Violet felt her eyes slightly wet because of excitement. Not that she had be materialistic, but that the five years of life had taught her a lot. In the first ce, people should have money. The evening celebration was held at Konko International Hotel, the best hotel in J City. Considering that the children were still small and needed to have early sleep, Violet did not go there, but drove back to city with Calvin and Arya. It was getting dark, and there were no street lights on the country roads in the suburbs, so Violet drove slowly for the sake of safety. However in the halfway, she hit something, making a loud sound, which scared Violet. She hurried to step on the brake. Fortunately, it was a country road and there was not much traffic. After asking her son to take good care of his sister, Violet got off the car to have a check. It was not an obstacle lying across the road, but a man! The man was unconscious, with a pool of blood beneath him. Seeing that, Violet''s face nched momentarily. Did she hit someone?! Chapter 5 Are You a Family Member of the Patient? Chapter 5 Are You a Family Member of the Patient? It was the first time that Violet encountered such a thing, so she was nervous and scared, but she soon calmed down. She called emergency services and then contacted Jessie to pick up the two children. She didn''t want it to have a bad psychological effect on the children. When Jessie came, the ambnce arrived. "Why does this look like a knife wound?" The doctor murmured after checking the man¡¯s wound and having simple treatment. Violet had heard it but she did not care about it. She helped the paramedics lift the man into the car. Inside the ambnce, Violet saw the man''s appearance. The man on the stretcher was tall with fair skin and three-dimensional features. She could not find any w on his face and there was an iparable temperament about him. At the same time, Violet noticed the man¡¯s royal blue suit with blood on it was is hand-crafted couture. It did not sell in the market! Immediately, Violet''s heart sank. She was afraid she had not run into some rich guy, and it would be much harder to deal with than she thought. Because people like that didn''t care aboutpensation. But why such a man was in the country? Passing through a bumpy lot, the wound on the man''s abdomen was affected. He pressed his lips tightly, frowned slightly and endured the pain gritting teeth even if he was ina. At this point, Violet felt that this man''s character was alike with her son. Thinking of her son, Violet felt this man looked alike her son too on appearance. Probably he was painful. There was cold sweat on his forehead. Seeing that, Violet felt guilty and subconsciously wanted to wipe sweat for him. As her fingertip touched his skin, he consciously caught Violet''s hand like a plier. Violet looked down and saw that the man opened his eyes. But at that moment, the man fainted again. But he never let go of her. Violet tried to break free several times, but she failed, so she gave up, because she was afraid that her action would cause him a second injury. Therefore, Violet had been caught by him, even in the operating room, when his wound was dealt with, the man did not let her go. The persistence of him amazed everyone presented. The medical staff spected that they had a rtionship. But only Violet knew that the man must be afraid of her running away. After half an hour of sutures, the man was dered non-life-threatening and wheeled from the operating room to a general ward. It was only at this moment that the man let go. After being held for nearly an hour, Violet felt numbness and pain in wrist. It could be imagined how much strength the man used all the way. "Are you a family of the patient? You need to sign here." The nurse came over with a medical record N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. and said to Violet. "I am not..." Violet wanted to deny, but looking at the man who was ina at the hospital bed, she picked up a pen to sign. After all, as a party to the ident, she had inescapable responsibility. In addition, the man did not have any letters to prove his identity. For a while, Violet had no way to contact his family. Worried about the man''s situation, Violet curled up in the narrow wooden chair to guard him all night. Chapter 6 Did She Hit Him in the Head? Chapter 6 Did She Hit Him in the Head? Early the next morning. Stanley woke up after a night ofa. Looking around, immediately he knew he was in the hospital. It seemed that he was out of danger. He tried to get up on the palm of his hand, but as soon as he sat up, he hurt the wound in his abdomen and grunted in pain. Violet lying prone on the bedside did not have a sound sleep and she woke up by the sound. As she looked up, she caught the man¡¯s cold eyes. Violet was stunned, "You are up." She had a delicate face with, beautiful features but pale lips and dark eyes. It was obvious that she had spent the night here. There were some blood on her while shirt. Fragments ofst night¡¯s memory shed through Stanley''s mind. So it should be this woman saved his life. Stanley said gravely, "You saved me. If you want anything, let me know." Violet again was stunned and then exined in a minute, "It wasn¡¯t me." Violet did not expect that he had cognitive error. But she did not want to avoid responsibility, if he knew the truth, she might be in trouble. "Last night, I hit you with my car..." Violet told him what happenedst night. She was afraid that he would be angry, but Violet noticed that he was expressionless and his deep eyes were still calm. He didn''t seem to care that he was hit. Violet was unsure of his attitude, so she could only mention thepensation first. "Sir, I didn''t call the police, because I want to deal with it privately. How muchpensation do you think is appropriate?" The reason why she did not call the police because Violet was mainly afraid that it would take a long time to deal with it. She had a n to leave J City. Stanley answered, "No need." His voice was low and slightly tired. No need? Violet was confused. Did she hit him in the head? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Violet nned to get a doctor to give the man aprehensive examination. "Are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat." Saying, Violet got up and walked out of ward. On the way back after buying breakfast, Violet made a call to Jessie. "Hello? Violet, how are things going now? How is he doing?" As the call connected, Jessie asked anxiously. She had been worried all night, but she dare not call Violet, for fear that she would cause a bad impact. Hearing the voice of hers, Violet felt a bit rxed, went to a ce with few people, and told her the situation. On the phone, Jessie dare not casually draw a conclusion. Suddenly there were two kids¡¯ voices over the phone. Calvin said, "Don''t be afraid, Mommy. We''ll go to the hospital to stay with you." Arya said, "Mommy, I miss you." "I miss you too." Violet grew moist in eyes. It was the first time she had been separated from her two kids for such a long time. Things happened so suddenst night, and she did not even have timefort the kids. After hanging up the phone, Violet felt less nervous. When she was back to the ward with breakfast, no one was in the bed and the man had gone. "Excuse me, where is the patient in bed 808?" Violet rushed to the nurse station. "He has left." Stanley was good-looking, so all the nurses on this floor knew him. He had left the hospital? Chapter 7 Go and Check Chapter 7 Go and Check Violet felt it weird. But in a moment, Violet felt since he had left so urgently, he must have something to deal with. Maybe he woulde back. So she asked the nurse for a post-it note, wrote down her contact information and handed it to her, "Excuse me, this is my phone number. If hees back, please give it to him." ... In the meeting room of the Murphy Group headquarters, the atmosphere was somber. Stanley stood in the most conspicuous position like an emperor, ncing at everyone present coldly. Looking at some of the old guys who have not appeared for a long time, Stanley gave a cold smile. "Is it the day of dividends? You are all here." His voice was clear and strong, and every word seemed to hit everyone in the room. For a moment, no one dared to answer him. The reason why they presented today was that they heard the news that Stanley was kidnapped. Anyone who got the news wanted to check it out. If it was true, the Murphy Group would have a new shuffle. Seeing that he was standing there intact, they realized that it was a false piece of news. "Haha, we have note to thepany for a long time, so we want toe and see you." Conference room fell into silence for a few seconds, a senior Alfie spoke. As soon as he spoke, the atmosphere eased down, and some people echoed. Stanley sure knew their tricks, but he did not expose him and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. So, let''s have a dinner together at noon." "No need, I still have things to do, I gotta to go first." Said Alfie, stood up supporting with a crutch and walked outside the conference room. Under his leadership, the people in the conference room left off and on. Finally, Stanley was left alone. At that time, his clear eyes cooled, and his breath became cold. "Fraser." "Mr. Murphy." Fraser, the assistant outside, came in. "Find out who''s behind this." "Yes." Fraser nodded, as he was ready to leave, Stanley said, "Wait, go to First Municipal Hospital first and bright five million to that woman." Stanley squinted recalled the appearance of Violet. At that thought that she said she would makepensation, Stanley¡¯s face eased. However, he didn¡¯t like to owe people, it was not exception. But when Fraser arrived at the hospital, Violet had left, and the nurse failed to find the contact number Violet left. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. A week passed in an instant, Violet had not received the call of that man. Maybe he did not care about it, so Violet felt much relieved. The weather was nice and it was weekend. Violet drove the two kids to a nearby mall. There was a famous ice cream shop. Because Arya loved ice cream, she noticed it. After 20 minutes of waiting in line, it was their turn. "Arya, what vor do you want?" Violet lowered her head and asked. "Strawberry, strawberry." At the moment, Arya was happy, even her tone was sweet. After asking Arya, Violet looked at Calvin, "Calvin, what vor do you want?" "I don''t want it. It''s for girls." Calvin refused and walked away. Turning his head, inadvertently he saw a woman choosing clothes in the dress shop in the right front. Wasn¡¯t she the woman who bullied Mommy a few days ago? Chapter 8 What a Surprise Chapter 8 What a Surprise Calvin frowned slightly, pressing his thin lips. It seemed that he got a chance to take revenge for his mommy. Then he turned back and said to Violet, with his face raising, "Mommy, buy me a chocte vor." Violet, who was ready to pay, was stunned and looked down at Calvin subconsciously. With a smile, he did not have disgust as before. What a surprise! After buying the ice cream, Violet asked, "What are we going to do now?¡± She nned to spend the rest of the day with her children. "Take the small train!¡± Arya immediately thought of the small train in the mall, Calvin was ok with that. "Mommy, I need to go to the toilet." In the middle of the walk, Calvin said to Violet. "Ok, we will wait for you where the small train is." Violet readily agreed. Calvin had always had strong memory and independence, so Violet was not worried about him going to the toilet alone. The toilet was a little far away from the small train. On the halfway, Calvin turned back and made sure that his mother had not noticed him. Then he turned and ran in the other direction, raising his eyebrows. "I want this dress, and this one." In the luxury dress shop, Phoebe was choosing clothes. Because she was a big customer, the sales in the shop were all around her, and no one noticed Calvin who came in with ice cream. All of a sudden - Phoebe was attracted by avender evening dress. The neckline is a low-cut design, very sexy. In a few days, there was a winery party and she needed to attend with Stanley. If she wore this dress, maybe she could get Stanley¡¯s heart. After making up the idea, Phoebe could not wait to try it on. And Calvin walked around the shop and finally found Phoebe. At this time, Phoebe had changed into a dress, admiring it in the mirror, and did not notice Calvin behind her. At the thought of her rudeness to his mother that day, Calvin frowned angrily. While Phoebe did not pay attention, he walked lightly to her and felt the distance was just right. He then called out, "Miss, your skirt is so beautiful!" His soft voice surprised Phoebe. Phoebe turned around, but as she moved, the gauze of the dress swept to the ice cream in Calvin¡¯s All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. hand. At this, Calvin let go of the ice cream. The ice cream fell onto Phoebe''s dress, instantly, the dress got a big stain. "You!" Seeing her favored dress was destroyed, Phoebe got changed on face. But in the next second, she was stunned, looking at his face. Unexpectedly, she met Violet''s son! "I''m sorry, Miss, I didn''t mean it." Although Calvin said the words of apology, there was no guilt in his expression. He frowned with his lips pursing, which look much alike Stanley. Phoebe clenched her teeth, endured her anger and gave a nice smile, said to Calvin in a low voice, "It doesn''t matter, I know you didn''t mean it." Calvin was surprised to see that Phoebe gave a smile. He originally wanted to provoke Phoebe, so that she made a fool of herself in public. ¡°But aren''t you angry that I dirty your clothes?¡± Calvin blinked his eyes pretending to be innocent like his younger sister Arya did at ordinary times. He did look innocent and harmless. Chapter 9 Fooled by a Child Chapter 9 Fooled by a Child Phoebe didn''t have too much thinking about that. He was just a kid, he would not do harm to her. "No, I am not angry. Your mommy and I are good friends. Where is your mommy?" Phoebe squat down and looked at Calvin at the same level. "Mommy isn¡¯t here." Calvin didn''t believe that Phoebe and mommy were good friends. Hearing that Violet was not there, Phoebe knew here came her chance. "Did youe with your father?¡± Saying that, Phoebe reached out to touch Calvin''s hair. She wanted to pull a single hair down so that she could have DNA test. But as she reached out her hand, Calvin took back a few steps in alertness. Therefore, Phoebe got nothing. "Yes, I came with my father." Calvin could see that Phoebe had her own n. It was a tentative question, but she did not expect Calvin really had a father, which surprised her. Was her wrong? She lost her patience and asked, "What is your father''s name? Where is he now?" Calvin secretly paid attention to the expression of Phoebe. Looking at her face, Calvin felt weird. "Miss, aren''t you my mommy''s best friend? Why don''t you know my father?" Calvin tilted his head and said in a na?ve tone. Smile froze on her face. After two seconds of silence, she said, "Oh, I didn¡¯t go to your mommy¡¯s wedding."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was obviously a lie, and Calvin saw it through easily, because his Mommy never had a wedding. But seeing Phoebe¡¯s reaction, Calvin suspected that she know something. But he had stayed there for a long time, maybe his Mommy would worry about him. Then, Calvin had a brainwave and said cleverly, "My father is outside. I''ll call him in." Then, not allowing Phoebe to react, he turned and ran out. Phoebe waited in stu for two minutes. Calvin did note back, so she went out to have a check, but only to see peopleing and going. Calvin was not there. When she saw the stain on the dress, Phoebe now realized what happened. She was fooled by a child! Calvin ran into the crowd. For fear that his mommy would be worried, he tried to run faster. However, he hit someone around the corner. "I''m sorry, Sir." Calvin looked up and apologized sincerely. Hearing that, Stanley looked down. When his cold eyes fixed on Calvin¡¯s small face, he was stunned. He was shocked that he felt familiar with this face. Fraser followed behind was shock too, because this little boy looked much alike his president! Looking at each other for a few seconds, Calvin saw that Stanley did not me him, so he ran away. At this time, Stanley came to his senses, as if nothing had happened, he strode away. In the halfway, Calvin suddenly stopped, looked back, but found Stanley had gone. He could not help but frowned. He felt that the man looked like him. After inspection of the mall, Stanley got in this car and drove back to the Murphy Group. He leaned back in the seat, looking out of the window, but the scenery outside the window did not attach his attention. He had been thinking about the little boy... Chapter 10 The Little boy Looks Like Him Chapter 10 The Little boy Looks Like Him The little boy''s eyebrows and eyes looked just like his. But Stanley clearly knew that all these years he only had sex with a woman on that night. He had no illegitimate children. Fraser, sitting in the front row, was also thinking about this. He looked back and saw Stanley frowned in deep thought. Fraser suggested, "Mr. Murphy, shall I have investigation on it?" Actually, Fraser had been secretly suspected that it was not Phoebe who saved his president five years ago. She acted differently when his president present and absent. She was sinister, how could she sacrifice herself to save his president? Stanley looked at Fraser and said nothing. But Fraser knew that his president acquiesced. A day was over. When Violet drove back to her apartment, the two kids in the back were already sleeping close together. With the help of Jessie, Violet put the two kids into the room. Seeing that two kids were having a sound sleep, Violet was happy. It was half past nine in the evening after she cleaned up the house. "Would you like a drink?¡± As Violet sat on the sofa, Jessie handed over a ss of red wine. Violet took over with a smile, "You seem have a good mood." Jessie went to the manufacturers for cooperation. If it went well, the clothes designed by Violet will be N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. officially sold in J City next season. In doing so, the brand they created together, Voice of Heart, was officiallyunched. "Yes, this is a happy time for us." Jessie sat down next to Violet and clinked sses. In the dead of night, the sound of ss collision was particrly clear and pleasant to hear. "Violet, congrattions, you finally make it through." "Thank you, dear." Four years ago, Violet met Jessie in a restaurant abroad. Back then, Violet was living a poor life and could only serve food as a waitress in a restaurant. At that time, Jessie was an overseas student who came to have dinner. They quarreled over the dy in serving food. But no discord, no concord, they became good friends. About Jessie knew what Violet had been through, so she was happy that Violet could have her achievements today. For Violet, Jessie was a good friend in her life and a good partner in her work. She felt lucky to have Jessie with her. "Violet, now that the first step has beenpleted, what are you going to do next?" Jessie asked. "I don''t know." Violet gave it a thought and found that she did not do have a n. She had been forced to move forward in her life since she was diagnosed with an unwanted pregnancy five years ago, and that was how she got to where she was today, in control of her fate. She was lost for a moment. "Have you thought about finding the biological father of the kids?" Jessie asked. Violet was stunned and then shook her head, "No." Actually, she did not dare to think about it, after all, she did not know who he was at that night. Hearing that, Jessie did not say out her next words. Arya asked her several times about her father before, she helped Violet to conceal it. But when the kids grew older, it could not be concealed any longer. The two continued to drink. "Oh, I forgot to give you this." When they finished a bottle of red wine, Jessie remembered something. She went into her room and then came back with a gilded invitation in her hand. "What''s it?¡± Violet took it over. Chapter 11 Im Not leaving Chapter 11 I''m Not leaving "It''s Mr. Moore''s party. Be there on Wednesday." Jessie spoke while walking toward the bathroom. Looking at the invitation, Violet remembered that Mr. Moorel was a best friend of her teacher. Soon it was the day of the party. It was held in the Moore''s Chateau in Nanshan. More than half of the people present were prominent figures in J City. Violet arrived on time after making arrangement for two kids. Tonight she wore a dress designed by herself in the style of Chinese cheongsam. The difference from the cheongsam was that the skirt was designed into a fish tail. In navy blue fabric, she looked charming with her fair skin. Her ck long hair was tied up, revealing her slender neck. Smiling, she looked intellectual and elegant. The ballroom was full of peopleing and going. Her appearance attracted a lot of attention. "Who is she? I have never met her before." "Since she is in Mr. Moore¡¯s party, she definitely is a big figure." "Well, she was gorgeous, more beautiful than many stars in respect of her face and shape." In face of discussion and spection, Violet, with a smile, calmly epted a ss of champagne handed over by a waiter, walked alone to a ling table and took a small sip of it. Since she left the Hunt family, she had rarely attended such asions, and as time passed, she became not used to it. It still had some time to go before the party, so Violet went to the long corridor outside the ballroom to breathe the fresh air and call her mother abroad to ask about hertest situation. "Violet?!" No sooner had she opened her bag than a sound came from behind. Violet paused and then looked back. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, it was Phoebe standing on the other side of the corridor. Violet frowned and thought J City was so small that she even met Phoebe twice in less than half a month. She stood silent where she was. Phoebe walked to her and asked anxiously in a low voice, "What are you doing here?" Phoebe thought she was wrong, but it was indeed Violet. "Obviously, I''m here for the party." Violet replied with a smile. "Howe? Where did you get the invitation?" Phoebe didn''t believe her. This was not an ordinary party. It was the Moore''s Chateau, one of the top venues in J City. How could Violet who was nothinge in? "That doesn''t seem to be your concern." When talking, Violet noticed that Phoebe revealed a surprised and even fearful expression. She looked like this toost them they met. Was Phoebe afraid to see her? But why? Violet was puzzled. Phoebe took a look at the ballroom, only to find that no one noticed them, so she forcefully grabbed Violet''s wrist, "Get out of here, you shouldn¡¯t be here." She was trying to pull Violet out of the chateau. Violet looked amazing whether in terms of makeup or dress. If Violet appeared in the ballroom, she definitely would attract the attention of Stanley. In this way, the disguise she had for five years was likely to be exposed. At this thought, Phoebe feared. "I am not leaving." Violet shook of the hands of Phoebe. Raising the corner of her mouth, she caught Phoebe¡¯s wrist, with a pull, Phoebe approached to her. Chapter 12 Lying Chapter 12 Lying "I would like to know why you are afraid of my presence?" Violet said in a low voice, but her strong momentum made Phoebe feel a trace of oppression. Phoebe immediately denied, "I am not afraid." "What a joke. What have you got to make me afraid?" Phoebe seemed to say it with confidence, but she was not. Because she felt Violet was different from she was five years ago, but she could not tell what exactly was different. Violet knew Phoebe was lying. But for a time, she did not know why Phoebe was lying. The party would begin soon. Violet had something to do, so she let go of Phoebe and turned into the ballroom. Seeing that Violet walked into the crowd, Phoebe stomped her feet. "Miss Hunt, why are you here? The party is about to begin." Suzy Moore came from behind to greet Phoebe. "I came out for some air." Phoebe turned around with a smile. As she was speaking, her eyes fell on the diamond ne with a value of ten million on Suzy¡¯s neck. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, an idea to deal with Violet urred to her mind. At 8:30, the public welfare donation activity officially began. The present people, under the guidance of the host, rushed to the side hall. The party was ostensibly a donation event, but in reality it was an event the Moore family selecting their partner for the next project. So these people were secretlypeting. Only Violet stood back. She had onlye here to visit an old friend on behalf of her teacher. Halfway through the donation, the Moore family still didn''t show up. Violet guessed only the one with thergest donation could see the Moore family. If she wanted to see Mr. Moore, she''d have to find another way. Biting lips, she wondered how she could see him and did not notice a waiter walking over with a tray in one hand. As she took a step, two people head on ran into each other. Fortunately, there was nothing on the tray and there was no great noise. Violet tried to protect the gift in hand, so her bag dropped onto the floor. "I''m sorry, Miss, I''m so sorry." The waiter stooped to apologize. He looked like she was under 20, Violet thought he was not intentional, so she said, "It doesn''t matter." After that, she walked toward the toilet and forgot her bag. And Phoebe hiding in the dark did note out until Violet walked away. She picked up the bag from the floor, slipped a diamond ne into it when no one was paying attention to her and then threw the bag back. After that, she disappeared into the corner. It was only aftering out of the toilet that Violet realized she had lost her bag. She remembered that she had bumped into the waiter earlier, and that was probably when she dropped it. When she came back, the bag was indeed lying on the ground, and when she picked it up, a crowd suddenly swarmed around her. Violet frowned and vaguely felt something wrong. "Hand it over." Suzy stepped out from the back of the crowd and said in amanding tone. "What??" Violet was confused, for she did not know this person. Chapter 13 How Could It be Him? Chapter 13 How Could It be Him? But the other side was on the offensive. "Oh, since you dare steal from me, you have no guts to admit it now?" Suzy red angrily at Violet. While she was in the toilet, her diamond ne got lost, and then she heard that Violet was in the toilet, too. Therefore, Suzy suspected Violet, and looking at her unfamiliar face, Suzy was sure of her suspicion. The J City''s celebrity circle was small, it was impossible that an acquaintance would steal from her. Steal things? Violet was confused and then said with a smile, "Miss, is there any misunderstanding between us?" Seeing that Violet still smiled, Suzy got angry. Someone spoke at this hour, "Miss Moore, cut the crap and see inside her bag." With such a reminder, Suzy was to grab Violet''s bag. Subconsciously, Violet hid her bag behind and when she looked up, she saw Phoebe standing in the back of the crowd. She was wearing a wry smile. Violet immediately realized that her bag had a problem. She did not expect that Phoebe would use the Moore family to drive her out of the party. "She dare not take it out." Said another man. It exasperated Suzy and she shouted, "Take it out!" There was so much noise that the charity donation was suspended and everyone looked over. For a while, Violet became the target of public criticism. In order to please Suzy, someone grabbed Violet¡¯s bad while she was unprepared. "Miss Moore, is this your ne?!" A diamond ne of a value of 10 million appeared in front of everyone. Although Violet had had a hunch, she was still surprised to see that the ne was found in her bag. "What do you want to say?" Suzy took the diamond ne and turned to ask Violet. She was pleased that Violet got caught. "If I say it is not be, will you believe?" Violet was not as afraid as they thought, and she did not beg for mercy. Instead, she straightened her back, fearless. Seeing her imposing manner, Suzy was stunned. She had never seen a thief being righteous after she had been caught. "Who is this woman? I have never seen her before. Did she sneak in to steal things?" Phoebe said behind the crowd, trying to make it big. "Neither have I. Do any of you know her?" "No." "No..." Hearing that, everyone held suspicion to Violet. Violet knew that if she could not give a reasonable exnation, the Moore family would be unhappy, and it would have an impact on the rtionship between her teacher and Mr. Moore. But the ballroom was a private ce with no cameras. So it was gonna be hard if she wanted to prove her innocence through the cameras. Violet was thinking about how she should exin. All of a sudden - "Why so noisy?" Out of the crowd came a cold, deep voice. The cold voice was not slow or fast, which caught everyone¡¯s attention. Violet looked back too. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Under the eyes of the crowd, a man walked over in his royal blue hand-tailored suit, which made him taller and fascinating. And his temperament was so noble. Looking at that familiar face, Violet was shocked. How could it be him? Chapter 14 The King of death Chapter 14 The King of death Instantly, it became quiet from noisy. Pursing lips, Stanley fixed his eyes on the isted and helpless Violet, and then strode over. From this point of view, everyone thought Stanley came for Phoebe. They made a way for him and Phoebe was excited. She proudly chested out, waiting for the arrival of Stanley. But he stopped in front of Violet, "Miss Hunt, we meet again." Fraser did not see Violet, but knew her name from the nurse. Seeing that Stanley was talking to Violet, everyone was surprised. This woman unexpectedly knew Stanley! And her surname was Hunt too! Violet was surprised that he knew her surname, but she still replied calmly, "I did not expect to see you here, your..." She was to ask how his injury was, but after getting a hint from his eyes, she shut up immediately. Seeing that Violet was so clever, Stanley appreciated her. From the second floor, he saw that Violet was surrounded. Originally he should not intervene in, but he owed her a favor. Stanley then turned to Suzy, protecting Violet behind him with his wide shoulders. "Miss Moore, do you have proof that she stole from you?" Stanley raised his eyes and looked at her sharply. There was overwhelming momentum on him. All the people present were witnesses, who saw that the ne was found in Violet¡¯s bag. But now no one dared to speak. After all, not everyone dare provoke Stanley. Stanley was the only heir to the Murphy family and the current president of the Murphy Group. He had been fighting in business since he was 18. He was called the king of death. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If you pissed him off, you would not know how you die. Seeing that everyone was speechless, Violet realized the identity of this man was more extraordinary than she thought. No wonder he left the hospital, so he did not care about herpensation. "I have proof to prove my innocence." Violet stood out. She had no chance to defend herself just now, but now with this man behind her, she would have to prove her innocence. Violet''s words immediately caught attention of the people present. If not for the presence of Stanley, someone wouldugh at her being desperate. Hearing that, Phoebe felt nervous. She thought she had done a perfect job, even the waiter who was bribed by her had left the chateau. Violet was impossible to have proof! Phoebeforted herself. She was afraid the most that was Violet and Stanley knew each other! How did they meet? At this thought, Phoebe was so nervous. But she couldn''t look anything different, or she would be suspicious. Violet was confident, which made Suzy surprised, "How do you prove?" Violet smiled, "It is simple, Miss Moore, your diamond ne values ten million, few people can touch it, why don¡¯t you check if my fingerprint left on it?" Violet inadvertently nced at Phoebe who was standing behind. She guessed that Phoebe did it on the spur of the moment, so she did take measures in hand. Sure enough, after listening to Violet¡¯s words, Phoebe went pale on face, panic. Chapter 15 Fingerprints Chapter 15 Fingerprints "Check fingerprints, that easy?" Suzy felt Violet was trying to get herself clean. What if she wore gloves? Violet knew what Suzy was thinking and she said. "Miss Moore, you can check the surveince outside the hallway to see if I''ve thrown away anything." It was straightforward. Violet¡¯s words had gradually dispelled the suspicion of Suzy. But she was jealousy that Violet could speak to Stanley. "Security! Check the surveince!" Suzy told the security guard. She must find the proof that Violet stole her ne. By this point, thing got worse. While waiting, Stanley sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, holding a ss of red wine in his hand. After a sip, he turned his head and fixed his eyes on Violet who was standing nearby. By careful look, Stanley found that she was seductive, but her eyes were clear, different from those women who desired for profit. Seeing that she calmly coped with the situation which was bad for her, Stanley raised his eyebrows and felt she could cope with the problem alone. In half an hour, the head of security came through the door and whispered in Suzy''s ear, "Miss, no." They searched the grass outside, but found nothing. Hearing that, Suzy¡¯s eyes were sparkling. "Well? Miss Moore?" Violet came over. In fact, she knew that Suzy would get nothing. By this point, everyone knew that Violet was innocent. But Suzy was reconciled to it, "Check fingerprints!" "Enough! Don¡¯t mess around" Suddenly a sonorous and powerful old man''s voice interrupted Suzy''s words. All people looked over. It was the highly respected Mr. Moore. Violet met Mr. Moore once, when she formally acknowledged Merced as her teacher. Years passed, Mr. Moore was still strong and full of spirit. "Grandpa, I''m not messing around. She''s the one who stole my ne." Suzy walked toward Mr. Moore and said in a sweet voice, holding his arm. Suzy was his only granddaughter, who had been spoiled and she could get whatever she wanted. However, Mr. Moore showed a ck face and shook off Suzy¡¯s hands, "You made the party into a mess." Suzy could not ept to be med, "Grandpa, it is not me, it is her!" Suzy pointed to Violet angrily. Following the direction of Suzy''s finger, Mr. Moore looked over. When he saw Violet, he was stunned and thenughed out, "Haha, girl, you are here. Why didn''t you tell me?" While saying, he walked toward Violet. Well...... Seeing that, all the people present were petrified. "Mr. Moore, my teacher told me to give you a surprise." Violet slightly bent down to show her respect. "Haha, what a surprise." Mr. Moore was happy to see his friend¡¯s student again. The people present had a different look toward Violet now. Who was this woman? Why did she know Stanley and Mr. Moore? After soliciting Violet''s opinion, the matter of stealing the ne came to an end. After all, what happened tonight was a disgrace. However Phoebe in the dark secretly clenched her fist. She would not be grateful that Violet let go of her. Seeing that Violet stood next to Stanley, she was jealous. Since she took the ce of Violet five years ago, she had been getting everything from Stanley. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In the eyes of outsiders, she was Stanley¡¯s wife, but only she knew that Stanley did not love her and they never had sex! Obviously, she was just a shield for Stanley to the outside world. No, she had to find a way to get rid of Violet and her two unidentified kids! Chapter 16 Birthday Party Chapter 16 Birthday Party After taking a nce at Violet, Phoebe left the party early without telling anyone. Mr. Moore brought Violet and Stanley to his rest room. "Mr. Moore, this is a gift from my teacher. Happy birthday to you." Violet handed over the gift to him. It was a birthday party. But only a few people knew it was a birthday party, Violet was one of them who knew the truth. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Ok, thank you." Mr. Moore took it over and opened it in front of Violet. It was a purple y teapot. It did not worth much, but it was made by Merced personally. Looking at his friend''s signature above, Mr. Moore gave a smile and epted with satisfaction. "Stanley, as for what you told me before, I may not be able help you, I am old now." He put down the gift and looked to Stanley who was sitting beside. They were talking, but were interrupted by the noise outside. Stanley was the biggest donor tonight, but he did not want to participate in the project of the Moore family, but to have Mr. Mooree out as the chief designer of thetest project, the "Born of Fire" clothes of his Group. Stanley was extremely picky at work, and he only had two candidates in this field, Mr. Moore at home and Merced abroad. But now only Mr. Moore was near. In the face of Mr. Moore¡¯s refusal, Stanley fell into silence. "Well, what do you think of this girl? She is young and she has many ideas." Suddenly Mr. Moore looked towards Violet. Violet was puzzled. Stanley looked to Violet brimming with inquiry in eyes. He had met her twice, but he would not entrust the project to anyone casually. Stanley had his scruple. "Well, let her work for you for a month so that you can examine her. If she is notpetent, ask her teacher to work for you." Mr. Moore said with a smile, but he trusted Violet¡¯s ability. But Violet heard that she and her teacher had been betrayed. Mr. Moore was so confident, saying that this woman was extraordinary. Stanley got interest. "Ok." He readily agreed. "......" Violet stood in situ. Shouldn¡¯t they get her consent first? "Get to work on time tomorrow." Stanley stood up and gave Violet a gilded name card. Violet took it, and before she could say a word, Stanley had turned and walked away. "Mr. Moore?¡± Violet looked at Mr. Moore with confusion. "It is your teacher''s advice. You should have some experience."Mr. Moore replied with a smile. Violet was enlightened and solemnly put away the card, "I know, thank you for your arrangement, Mr. Moore." With the help of her teacher, she did have some achievement abroad. But at home, without the name of Mina, not exposing that she was Merced¡¯s student, she was a newbie without background. If she wanted to make achievement, she needed a chance to be famous. Now her teacher asked Mr. Moore to give her such a chance, she must not let them down. "Good, get ready. And your future depends on you." Mr. Moore nodded his head in relief. Violet bowed deeply to him before she left. It was midnight when she got back to her apartment. Violet gently pushed open the door of the bedroom. Looking at the kids sleeping in the bed, she gave a warm smile. "They are sleeping so soundly." Jessie stood beside Violet, watching the kids together with her. Violet closed the door, "Thank you, Jessie." "You are wee, I am their godmother, I should take care of them. Why do youe back sote?" Jessie was curious. Violet yawned as she walked toward the sofa in the living room. "Don''t mention it," she replied, "I got into trouble in the party, which dyed seeing Mr. Moore." "Trouble?¡± Hearing that, Jessie was nervous. Follow behind her, she asked with worry, "What trouble? Is it serious?" "No, it''s settled, and there''s good news." Violet sat down on the sofa and took out Stanley''s business card from her bag. Jessie took it over and eximed, ¡°Violet, how did you get the name card of Mr. Murphy?" Chapter 17 Kill Three Birds with One Stone Chapter 17 Kill Three Birds with One Stone The Murphy Group wasrgest group of luxury goods in East Asia, with several blue chip brands under its name, including perfume, jewelry, makeup, shoes and handbags. Oddly, however, the Murphy Group had not been involved in clothing until the beginning of this year, when it finally opened a clothingpany, but due to theck of good designers, the clothingpany had be the lowest subsidiary of the Murphy Group. Violet poured herself a ss of water. "It was Mr. Moore who rmended me to Mr. Murphy to participate in the ''Born of Fire'' project of the Murphy Group." "That''s great!¡± Jessie pped hands excitedly, "With your talent, this project is not a problem for you. The clothingpany of the Murphy Group can get rid of the bottom of the group and you will get reputation. Our brand ¡®Voice of Heart¡¯ will be famous because of your reputation. This is killing three birds with one stone." "Yeah, so from now on, ¡®Voice of Heart¡¯ relies on you. I''m going to stay in the Murphy Group for some time." "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Jessie pped her chest. Subsequently, two people discussed the future development n. After Jessie left, Violet went to the bathroom to take a bath and then got into bed. The next day, she sent two kids to the kindergarten and took a taxi to the Murphy Group. Standing downstairs the Murphy Group, she took out the business card and dialed the number on it. The phone was soon connected, and the man''s cold voice said, "Who is it?" Hearing the man''s voice in the ear, Violet was inexplicably nervous. She slightly took a breath and calmed herself down before she answered, ¡°Mr. Murphy, I am Violet Hunt, I am downstairs yourpany." "Ok, please wait, I will have someone to pick you up." Stanley said and hung up the phone. Violet had to hang up the phone and stood in situ waiting. A few minutester, an elite man dressed in a sharp suit came over, took a look at her before he said, "Is this Miss Violet Hunt?" "Yes." Violet answered. The man pushed the rimless sses on the bridge of his nose, "Hello, Miss Hunt, I am Fraser, assistant of Mr. Murphy. I am here to pick you up." "Thank you, Fraser." Violet bent slightly. Fraser smiled politely and motioned her to go, "Miss Hunt, please follow me." "Ok." Violet pulled up her skirt and followed up. When they were in the president''s office, Fraser went down to get coffee, leaving Violet alone to meet the man with imposing momentum behind the desk. He put down a pile of design drawing in the hand and look at her lightly, "Mr. Moore gave it to me and said it is one of you best designs, but, honestly, I am disappointed. Your design style is entry lux for minority, which is not the top luxury needed for the ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ project." Hearing that, Violet was nervous. So, she was out? "But..." Suddenly the man spoke again. Violet''s heart that had sunk to the bottom suddenly lifted it up again. She pressed down her tension, pinching her palm, "Go ahead, Mr. Murphy." "Your design has redeeming features. It''s also inspirational. How about this, for the next month, you draw ten first drafts for the project. If your first draft is qualified, I will allow you to be the chief designer. Stanley picked up a document marked with project materials and put it in front of Violet. Violet took a look at it and confirmed with him, ¡°Are you serious? As soon as my first draft is qualified, I can be the chief designer?" Stanley found that her eyes changed, so he became resolute and raised his eyebrows, "I never tell a lie." "Well, I''ll be the chief designer!" Violet took the document and and held it in her arms. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at her confident bright smile, Stanley was stunned at first and then his eyes became slightly dark. At this time, Fraser came in with coffee. Violet took a sip and then wanted to get to work. Stanley waved his hand, "Take her to the design department, let ask Phoebe to arrange her work." Phoebe? Violet froze. Was that the Phoebe she knew? Chapter 18 Cause A Stiryan Jing four Chapter 18 Cause A Stiryan Jing four Violet doubts with Fraser went to the design department with Fraser. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ChengFraser took her outside the design director''s office and knocked on the door. Soon the door opened and a familiar faces emerged was seen. Violet looked at her, with the corners of her mouth twisted. It was really Phoebe! She was the design director here! Phoebe did not notice Violet behind Fraser. She tidied her hair and asked with expectation, "ChengFraser, does Stanley want to see me?" Fraser seemed not to have heard her words, stepped aside, revealing the person behind, "Director Hunt, this is the designer Mr. Murphy asked me to bright here, please arrange her works." "Designer?" Phoebe frowned with disappointment and looked behind him impatiently. By a nce, her face changed greatly, "It is you?" "Nice to meet you, Director Hunt." Violet greeted her. Phoebe was badly panicked. How could it be Violet? What was she doing here? Looking at the weird behavior of Phoebe, Fraser spoke, with a hint of shrewdness shed across his eyes, "Director Hunt, do you know Miss Hunt?" ¡°No!¡± Phoebe denied immediately. Then she realized that she had denied it too quickly, which was like a very poor lie which reveals the truth, so she added, "I don''t know her, but I met Miss Hunt at Mr. Moore¡¯s partyst night, so I am surprised to see her here." Secretly, she cast a warning look to Violet, like telling Violet not to expose her. Violet felt it funny. In fact, she did not need warming from Phoebe. She herself did not want to be rted to Phoebe. However, seeing that Violet did not speak, Phoebe thought she was threatened and felt pleased. "Director Hunt, it''s gettingte, so I''ll go back to the president first." Fraser took a look at his watch and said. Phoebe nodded with a smile. "ChengOk." As Fraser left, Phoebe became expressionless. She vigorously pulled Violet into her office and sharply asked, "Why are you here?" "I''m here to work." Violet shook off her hand and lightly answered. "Work?" Phoebe squinted, obviously in belief, "Why it is not the personnel took you here but Fraser under the order of Stanley? How do you know Stanley?" She wanted to know the answerst night. Violet looked at Phoebe coldly, "I think I don''t have to tell you, Director Hunt. I''m here to work, please arrange the position for me." Hearing that, Phoebe sneered, "You don''t even answer my words, but want me to arrange a position for you?" "So you won¡¯t arrange for me?" Phoebe disdainfully raised her chin, "Yes, so?" There was no chief inspector in the design department. As the design director, she was the most powerful. She could do whatever she wanted. "I see." Violet sighed and turned to the door, "Since you won¡¯t arrange a position for me, then I will go to find Mr. Murphy." "Don''t you dare!¡± Violet stopped her pace and told her straightforwardly that she dare! Phoebe was angry, gnashing teeth, "Ok, I will give you a position, I hope you don''t regret!" After that, she opened the door and went out. Phoebe took Violet to the big office next door. Once inside, Phoebe pped her hands and said loudly, "Everyone, stop your work for a moment. I will introduce you a new colleague." As she speaking, she pulled Violet to the front of the crowd, "This is our new colleague, Miss Violet Hunt. Miss Violet left college before she finished the course, and now she hase to our department for some reason. We must take good care of her in the future." Hearing that, people in the office looked at Violet''s in a contemptuous way, no one weed her. Seeing that, Violet was enlightened. Phoebe was clearly telling everyone that she had low degree and she came to work through connection that everyone could exclude her, trying to drive her away. Violet had a good temper, but now she was angry. Looking at Phoebe¡¯s wry smile, Violet pressed her red lips and was to say something, but by this time, a man rushed in, shouting anxiously, ¡°Phoebe, there is something wrong." Chapter 19 Let Me Try Chapter 19 Let Me Try Phoebe was dissatisfied annoyed that the atmosphere she created was broken by the her assistant, so the she gave her assistant did not have a gooda ck face, "what What happened to ? Why so panic?." "Warehouse... The shelves in the warehouse are fallingfell down!" the aAssistant said with both hands pestle on his knees, gasping unevenly said. Hearing thisthat, Phoebe yanked her assistant''shis cor. "What did you say? The Shelves shelves falling fell down?" "Yes." "What about the fabric on the shelves?" Phoebe began to worry. "The assistant swallowed." . ¡°So did the fabric. Now there are hundreds of pieces of fabric all over theare on the floor, and as well as thebels. The category of the are scattered all over the cefabric can¡¯t be told.¡± "Damn it!¡± Phoebe exasperated to pushed the assistant exasperatedly and , but also for Violet, the foot ran to the warehouse leaving Violet alone. Other designers saw this and joined in. Soon, the people in the big office are were all gone, leaving Violet a personalone. Violet stood in situ holding the document. For a moment, she did not know where she should goheld the project data standing in ce, for a time do not know where to go,, but after a moment of after thinking , she followed upabout it, also followed the past. As soon as she came toreached the warehouse warehouse¡¯s door, she heard the roar of Phoebe, "you still leng what? Put the fabrloth in back to its original ce, for the next person will the buyer will "But directorDirector Hunt, these fabrics are top quality goods, many of which we have not seen, . how How do we know what is the clothfabric?" Someone made a weak sound. Phoebe didn''t care and said coldlyso much, pointing to the speaker, Yin measured the way, ¡°Cut the crap, you only have one hour. If these fabrics failed to be ced back in an hour, you will be punished." Hearing that unabashed threat of Phoebe, Violet at the door frowned. It was right that Phoebe asked the designers to ce the fabric back. But the designers had never seen the fabric, it was impossible for them to put them back within an hour. It was clearly difficult. "What are you doing here?" Then, outside the crowd, a cold voice sounded suddenly. Violet heard the voiceing from behind her, so she looked back. Expressionless, Stanley walked over. She slightly lowered her head and calmly greeted him, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley took a look at her and continued to walk forward. As he passed, the crowd parted to make way for him. Stanley then stood in front of Phoebe. Seeing his cold face, Phoebe was nervous, but still managed to squeeze out a smile, "Stanley, why are you here?" "With such a thing happened, why do you think I''m here?¡± Stanley took a cold look at her and then fell N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. his eyes on the pile of colorful fabric on the ground. He then said coldly, "Phoebe, I told you two days ago that there was something wrong with the shelves and they needed to be repaired. I asked you to send the fabric to the buyer early. Why didn''t you do it?" In face of Stanley¡¯s query, Phoebe bowed her head with guilty, "I was too busy, so..." "That''s no excuse!¡± he responded mercilessly. Phoebe was ashamed, both hands tightly clenched. Being used in front of so many people, Phoebe only felt awkward. In particr, Violet was there, so she could not ept it and produced a trace of resentment. But she dare not hate Stanley, so she nced mercilessly at Violet. Violet was confused. She did not say a word, but incredibly Phoebe was angry with her, which was so ridiculous. Phoebe¡¯ action was caught in Stanley¡¯s eyes. But he didn''t think much of it. He turned to the designers. "Can you put the fabric back in ce in an hour and a half?" "I''m afraid not. We have never seen or touched many of these fabrics, so we can only retrieve the storage data andpare the photos to ce them back, but it at least will take three hours." Replied one of the designers. There were too much fabric. "Can''t it be any faster?" Stanley was obviously not satisfied with the result. The buyer was supposed to pick up the fabric in an hour and a half at thetest. How could he wait three hours? But now there was no answer. Seeing that, Violet raised her hand, "Let me try!" Chapter 20 Royal College of Design Chapter 20 Royal College of Design Her voice was not loud, but it was clear in the unusually quiet warehouse. Everyone looked at her in disbelief. Especially Phoebe, white eyes are almost turned to the skyrolling her eyes to the sky. StanleyTang was unimpressed. "You mean you can put the fabric back in its ce in an hour and a half?" "I can''t do it alone, but if Don keepsyou give giving me two assistants..." "Just youYou can do it?" before Violet finished her''s words were not finished, Phoebe pointed to his nose and interrupted her disdainfully pointing at her noise, "You a university was a dropout from college, I''m afraid what is the multiple elements of clothing you do not know what the multiple elements of clothing is, how dare you say even say that you can return ceto these clothfabric back?" Violet seems seemed not to have heard her words, lifted his feet to Stanley walked to Stanley and stopped in front of him, , to his front stop, calm looking at him with a calm face, "Mr. Murphy, do you believe me?" Stanley, "I''ll leave it to you." As Violet just was to noddednod her head, Phoebe immediately jumped out, his face full of said with disbelief, "whenStanley, do you really believe that she can return to the clothcan ce the fabric back?" "If she dares to say so, why can''t I believe herit?¡± Stanley nces nced at her one eye, and said coldly way. Phoebe was choked, biting her lip, "But she did not graduate from college. All of our designers graduated from famous universities. They have never seen some of the fabrics, how can she know?" "Is that so?¡± Stanley looked at Violet. He didn''t believe that Merced''s student failed to finish her study in college. Violet smiled calmly and answered in a leisurely way, ¡°I did not graduate from a domestic college because of some private affairs, but I graduated from a college abroad. By the way, I forgot to mention that I studied at the Royal College of Design." There was a collective gasp. Royal College of Design, which was the world''s top fashion design school, only epted 300 students a year, so those who were admitted were the best of the best. Unexpectedly, Violet was one of them. Short after, these designers looked Violet in a different way. Contempt and disdain had suddenly turned into envy. Even Stanley did not expect that Violet graduated from this school. No wonder she was epted as a student by Merced. "That''s impossible!¡± At this moment, a sharp voice said, "How can you graduate from Royal College of N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Design?" Phoebe was emotional and did not want to believe the fact. She just said that Violet did not graduate from college, but now Violet said that she graduated from Royal College of Design. That was the same as punching her in the face! "Nothing is impossible," Violet took out her phone and gave a few clicks on it, and then put it in front of Phoebe, "This is my graduation certificate. Director Hunt, if you feel there is a problem, you can confirm it at any time." Phoebe stared at the phone in front of her, "You did it on purpose, right? You deliberately said at this hour, to make me...¡± "Enough!¡± Stanley could not stand watching this farce any more. Pursing his thin lips, he scolded impatiently, ¡°Since you can''t help, get out!" "Stanley..." ¡°Get out!¡± Phoebe looked bad. After she left, Stanley drove the others away, leaving only two to be assistants for Violet. Violet did not waste time, first directed two assistants to ce back the fabric they knew, and she finished the rest. By the time the two assistants had finished the fabric they knew, forty minutes had passed, Violet put down the document in her arms and came forward. Looking at the hundreds of pieces of fabric left, she said pointing to each one, "This is silk, this is artificial cotton, this is changeable satin, this is pure silk..." Very soon, more than ten minutes passed, Stanley found that she had ced back dozens of fabrics. And judging by the constant wonderment in the eyes of the two assistants who were holding the data forparison, it could be inferred that she was right. Stanley looked at Violet with appreciation. Maybe she really could be chief designer of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. However, there seemed to be a difficult problem, Violet suddenly issued a question. Chapter 21 Beautiful Picture Chapter 21 Beautiful Picture Stanley asked, "What''s the matter?" Violet nced at him, "I''m not sure about it. Mr. Murphy, do you have a lighter?" Although Stanley didn''t know what she wanted a lighter for, he didn''t ask her. He just took out his lighter from his pocket and gave it to her. Violet said ¡°thank you¡± and asked one of his assistants to pour a ss of water. When the water came, she lifted the uncertain piece of cloth from the ground and lit a corner of the cloth. When that corner burned to ck, she soaked it in water and put it under the nose to smell it. After smelling it for a few seconds, she smiled and exined, ¡°Because the fabrics are made of different materials, the smell produced after burning is also different. Sometimes in uncertain situations, we can burn it to identify fabric." That was it! Stanley finally knew her purpose for a lighter. Violet unfolded the cloth. "This is a new type of fabric. Looking at the direction of the lines, it should be used 3D technology to woven with the fiber and leather, so the pattern above is so vivid. If I guessed correctly, its name should be water coloured ze." Hearing that, the two assistants hurriedly went through the remaining materials. They really saw something called water coloured ze. Looking at the photos, it was exactly the one which Violet was holding now. "Have you seen it before?" Stanley asked. Violet shook her head, "No, but I heard about it from my teacher. Mr. Murphy, I didn''t expect you to have the cloth. See, is it beautiful?" She draped that shinning cloth on her body and turned it around. The shiny cloth! The gorgeous person! The two simrly eye-catching things should obviously be in contradiction, but at this moment they were perfectly integrated. She was like a fairy, which made the somewhat dim warehouse lit up a bit. The so-called beautiful picture was nothing more than this scene. Both assistants were dumbfounded. Although Stanley was not so attracted by Violet like his two assistances, there were some fluctuations in his always cold eyes. But he soon realized his gaffe. Then he looked away, and said faintly, "Yes, it''s beautiful." "This kind of fabric is definitely the most suitable for evening dress." Violet didn''t notice the strangeness of Stanley. She just put away the cloth. After half an hour, all the cloths were finally in their ce. The buyer which Stanley mentioned also came and took these cloths away. Violet returned to therge office afterpleting the task. The designers enthusiastically stepped forward and surrounded her. "Violet, we all heard Jack and Mike say that you can tell the fabrics just by looking and touching. How did you do it?" Jack and Mike were the two temporary assistants assigned by Stanley to Violet. "Yeah, you are awesome! Tell us quickly." Facing with thepletely different attitudes of these colleagues before and after, Violet was not surprised. She said slowly, "My teacher taught me. Before teaching me to design clothes, my teacher taught me to know all kinds of fabrics. He said that when you see a piece of fabric, you can recognize it and design a set of clothes in your mind, that''s the beginning of clothing design." Everyone was stunned, no wonder Violet graduated from Royal College of Design. Its teaching concept was different from the domestic one... "What are you guys doing? Are you having a meeting?" Phoebe''s angry roar suddenly came. The crowd did not dare to continue to surround Violet, and quickly dispersed and returned to their posts. Soon, Violet was left alone. Phoebe walked towards her with a sullen face, "Come with me." "I''m sorry, Director Hunt, I still have work next." Violet smiled and patted the folder in her arms. Now she just wanted to understand the project of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ as soon as possible, and then draw the first draft earlier. She didn''t n to have too much intersection with Phoebe. Moreover, looking at Phoebe''s face, it was not a good thing. Violet''s refusal made Phoebe a little embarrassed. Phoebe was so angry, "I have to see what kind of N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. work it is!" Then Phoebe snatched the file and opened it. When she saw the content inside, her face was instantly distorted, "Stanley actually gave you the project of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯?" Phoebe was so envious that her eyes even turned red. She knew about this project and wanted to get it, but Stanley had refused her and said that he had already hired a helper. Unexpectedly, the helper was Violet! No, she had to ask Stanley clearly why it was Violet but not her! Phoebe clenched her fists, red at Violet jealously, and then quickly walked towards Stanley''s office. As soon as she walked to the door, she heard a voiceing from inside. "Mr. Murphy, I have found the child we metst time." Chapter 22 Paternity Test Chapter 22 Paternity Test Child? What child? Phoebe''s hand pushing the door stopped subconsciously. She inexplicably thought of the child who looked like Stanley in her mind, and then she began to feel uneasy. In the office, Stanley flipped through the information in his hand. He was slightly startled, "He has a younger sister?" "Yes, they are fraternal twins. The elder brother is Calvin Hunt and the younger sister is Arya Hunt. They are currently studying at the Sunshine Kindergarten." Fraser replied. Hearing this, Phoebe was shocked. The surnames of the elder brother and younger sister were also Hunt. They were obviously referring to the two children who were with Violet. Unexpectedly, Stanley met one of them and became suspicious. With his character, he would continue to investigate it if he suspected it. If he knew the two children were really his, she would not be able to hide the lie back then. Until then, he would definitely not let her go. What should she do now? Phoebe''s face was so pale. She was so frightened. At this moment, Stanley in the office stared at the two children''s information. No one knew what he was thinking about. After a while, he put down the information and said in a deep voice, "Let the kindergarten arrange a physical examination and get the blood samples of the two children before getting off work in the afternoon." "Mr. Murphy, you want to do a paternity test?" Fraser asked. Stanley nodded. Fraser said, "I see! I¡¯m going to make arrangements now." Listening to footsteps, Phoebe outside the door looked nervously around. Finally, she saw the secretary''s office next to her, and then she opened the door lightly and hid in. Seeing her breaking in, the secretaries inside were shocked by her. "Director Hunt, what can I do for you?" the secretary-general asked her with a smile. Phoebe ignored her. She just leaned on the door and looked out through the cat''s eyes. After seeing Fraser disappeared from the elevator entrance, she opened the door and went out. Fortunately, she was not found. Phoebe patted her chest, but the next second, her face suddenly became gloomy. Stanley wanted to do a paternity test to confirm whether Violet''s two children were his children. How could she let this happen! Whether it was topletely suppress Violet, or to be Mrs. Murphy, she must stop Stanley. "the Sunshine Kindergarten..." Thinking of the address she had just heard, Phoebe smiled sternly. She had already had an idea. In the afternoon, Violet finished the work at hand and checked the time. Seeing that it was almost five o''clock, she quickly got off work and went to the kindergarten to pick up the children. By this time, the kindergarten had already finished school. Everyone was almost gone. Only a few children were still in the school, waiting for their parents to pick them up. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When Violet arrived, Calvin and Arya were ying with blocks in the ssroom. When Arya saw Violet, she threw away the blocks in her hands and threw herself into Violet¡¯s arms, crying silently. Violet''s heart was almost broken when she heard crying. She patted her daughter on the back and coaxed softly, while looking at her son anxiously, "Baby, what''s wrong with your sister?" The elder brother, Calvin, sighed like an adult, and then he replied helplessly, "Injection." "Injection?" "Well, the school arranged a physical examination for everyone in the afternoon. Everyone had an injection for blood." Calvin rolled up his sleeve and showed Violet the red spot on his arm. Violet breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "It turned out to be like that." She thought her daughter was bullied by other children. Violet was almost scared to death! "Okay, baby, don''t cry. Mommy can blow it for you, then it won''t hurt anymore." Violetforted her daughter. "Okay." Arya said and raised her little arm to let Violet blow. Violet bowed her head and blew it. But she didn¡¯t forget her elder son. She beckoned to her son, "Baby, "It doesn''t hurt." Although Calvin said so, he still handed his arm to Violet honestly. Violet nced at him, feeling a little bit speechless. She didn''t know who her son learned from this. He obviously wanted it, but he still said no. After blowing it for two babies, Violet took them and left the kindergarten. In an inconspicuous car outside the kindergarten, a man watched the direction the mother and child were leaving. He took out his cell phone and made a call, "Mr. Murphy, the two children were picked up by their mother." "Got it." Stanley replied expressionlessly, and then hung up the phone. From beginning to end, he did not ask who the mother of the two children was. All he cared about was the two children. As for their mother, he didn''t care. "Mr. Murphy, the result is out." At this moment, Fraser walked into the office with a document bag. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "So?" Fraser shook his head and handed Stanley the document bag, "They are not your children." Chapter 23 A Weird Uncle Chapter 23 A Weird Uncle Hearing this, Stanley paused when he opened the document bag. After a few seconds, as if nothing had happened, he took out the appraisal certificate from the document bag. When he looked at the words ¡®non-parent-child rtionship¡¯ at the bottom of the appraisal, his thin lips pressed slightly. In fact, he was not too surprised by this result. He had already guessed it. For thirty years, apart from identally having sex with Phoebe five years ago, he had never let any womane close to him, so it was impossible for him to have children. But he didn''t know why he felt a little lost. However, Stanley didn''t think too much. He threw the appraisal result into the trash can under the table, "Well, let theme back. You guys don''t need to pay attention to those two children anymore." "Got it, Mr. Murphy." Fraser said. Stanley leaned back, "How is the investigation about I was kidnappedst time?" "I found some clues. Maybe Ivan Murphy has something to do with the matter." "Ivan Murphy..." Stanley chanted the name in a low voice, with a strong chill in his eyes, "Sure enough, it is him. He still doesn¡¯t give up yet." "I heard from our men abroad that he seems to be nning to return back in the near future." Fraser nced at Stanley. Stanley¡¯s eyes narrowed, "It''s been five years. He should be back. Let our men keep an eye on him. As long as he returns to the country, immediately report to me." Fraser nodded. Then as if he thought of something, he said, "Mr. Murphy, there is one more thing." "What?" "Just now when you were in a meeting, Mr. Baxter called and asked you to have dinner at night. Maybe he wants to ask about the paternity test." "I see." Stanley replied lightly. At night, in Star Light Restaurant. Jessie came in from outside with two gift bags, "Violet, I''m so sorry. I''mte." "Never mind. We have just arrived. Have a seat." Violet pulled a chair away. Jessie sat down and handed the two bags to Calvin and Arya, "Happy birthday, my sweetie." "Thank you, Jessie!" The two children happily epted the gifts, and then kissed Jessie¡¯s face on the left and the right. Jessie smiled brightly, "Have you ordered the dishes?" "Not yet! You haven''t arrived, how can we order the dishes? Here you are." Violet passed the menu to Jessie. Jessie looked through it, chose two dishes which were Calvin¡¯s and Arya¡¯s favorite, and then handed the menu to the waiter. Soon, the waiter pushed the trolly over to serve the food. After the dishes were served, the waiter brought another cake. A candle with the number four was ced on the cake. "Mommy, the cake is so beautiful. It must be delicious." Arya¡¯s eyes lit up. When she looked at the cake, she couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. Calvin crossed his arms and snorted disdainfully, "Aren''t the cakes all the same? How delicious can it be?" Although he said so, his eyes did not move away from the cake at all. Seeing such cute brother and sister, Violet and Jessie looked at each other and smiled. Jessie couldn''t help even touching Calvin''s face and rubbing it, "Baby, can''t you be honest?" "Let me go..." Calvin''s small face was a little deformed when it was rubbed by Jessie. So he couldn''t say those words clearly. Seeing this, Violet was a little distressed. She hurriedly stopped Jessie, "Okay, let them make a wish first." "Okay." Jessie reluctantly let go of Calvin. As soon as Calvin broke free Jessie¡¯s hands, he immediately climbed down his chair and changed a seat farther away from Jessie. Jessie was so good, but she just liked rubbing his and Arya''s faces. He couldn''t sit next to Jessie. "Today is Calvin and Arya''s birthday. Mommy and Jessie wish you a happy birthday and happy every day." After singing the birthday song, Violet pushed the cake in front of the two children. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The two children blew out the candle with puffed cheeks, then closed their eyes and started making a wish. Violet looked at them tenderly. Her heart softened. Today was the fourth birthday of two little babies. After today, they were five years old. Time flied so fast. Obviously two years ago, they couldn¡¯t walk by themselves. Now, they grew up in a blink of an eye. Violet couldn''t help but to be a little emotional. "Mommy, I want to go to the toilet." At this moment, Arya suddenly said after making a wish. What Arya said interrupted Violet¡¯s thoughts. Just when she was about to speak, Calvin put down the fork in his hand and said, "I¡¯ll go with you." The two little babies went to the toilet hand in hand. Jessieughed, "Little guy! He¡¯s afraid that I will rub his face again after you leave." "You just like to rub his face!" Violet cut a piece of cake for Jessie. "The child''s skin is tender. It''s interesting to rub it. You can have a try..." Before Jessie finished speaking, her cell phone rang suddenly. She put the cake down, took out the phone and nced at it. Then she looked like a bit weird. "What''s the matter?" Violet looked at her with some doubts. Jessie put away the phone, "My mother texted me a message, saying that something happened at home. Violet, I may have to leave first." "Okay. Be careful on the way." Violet nodded in understanding. Jessie picked up the bag and hurried away. After the two children came back, they saw that Jessies was not there, and then they asked, "Mommy, where''s Jessie?" "Jessie has something to deal with, so she left first." Violet replied while putting the two children on the chair. After Arya sat down, she picked up a piece of cake and put it in her mouth. Then she said vaguely, "Mommy, when I came back with my brother just now, we met a weird uncle." "A weird uncle?" Violet suddenly became nervous, "Calvin, he didn''t do anything to you two, did he?" Although this restaurant was very high-end, it was hard to say that there would be no bad guys sneaking in. A few days ago, she saw the news that some traffickers went to some high-end ces to abduct and sell the children of wealthy people. "No, he just stopped us and kept watching us, saying it¡¯s so alike. Then I stamped on his feet. I took the opportunity to bring Arya back." Calvin shook his head. He exined the whole things clearly with three sentences. Violet breathed a sigh of relief first, and then her face becameplicated again. It was so alike? Who could make two children be so alike? It was naturally the biological father of the two children. Was it possible that the weird uncle who the two children met knew their biological father? If this was the case, would be the biological father of those two children also here? Thinking of this, Violet''s heart beat quickly and her face was a little pale. Calvin found that something was wrong with her and then he asked, "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" "I¡¯m okay." Violet managed to force a smile. They couldn''t stay here anymore. If the children''s biological father was really here, that weird uncle would tell their biological father about seeing the two children. Maybe that person woulde over. What should she do if he wanted to snatch two babies from her? The more she thought about it, the more she was scared. Then Violet stood up, "Calvin, Arya, shall we go back first?" Calvin did not speak. His immature little face showed a suspicion that did not fit his age. Only Arya looked at Violet ignorantly, "Why? Mommy, I haven¡¯t finished the cake." "Take it home." Then, Violet was about to call the waiter over. Suddenly, the lights of the entire restaurant dimmed. What was going on? Everyone was puzzled. At this time, a middle-aged man in a red velvet suit walked to the center of the restaurant with a microphone. Then he cleared his throat and said, "Good evening, everyone! Wee to the anniversary of our restaurant. We have a game. We will use light to select guests to participate. Now the light staff gets ready! 1, 2, stop!" As the middle-aged man called to stop, a bright light hit Violet''s table. Chapter 24 Find A Dad Chapter 24 Find A Dad Violet was dumbfounded. What was going on? "Mommy..." Arya hid in Violet''s arms with some fear. Violet lowered her head tofort Arya, "It''s okay! Mommy is here." "Mommy, we seem to have been selected. What game are we going to participate in?" Calvin pointed to the middle-aged man who wasing to them. The middle-aged man just heard it and exined with a smile, "Yes, today is the first anniversary of our restaurant, so this event was specially held. As long as you participate, there will be prizes regardless of whether you win or lose. Lady, are you interested in it?" "Prize?" Arya was not scared anymore when she heard the word. She came out of Violet''s arms and looked at the middle-aged man eagerly, "Grandpa, what kind of the prize is it?" Grandpa? The middle-aged man was speechless. He couldn''t help but raise his hand to touch his bald head. He was sad, but he still had to keep a smile on his face, "It''s a big, big teddy bear." "Teddy bear?" Arya''s eyes lit uppletely. She pulled the corner of Violet''s clothes, "Mommy, Arya wants a teddy bear." "This..." Violet was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to do. On the one hand, she didn''t want to disappoint her daughter. On the other hand, she was afraid that the biological fathers of the two children were really here. If the three of them went up to participate in the game, it would be easier to be seen. "Mommy." Calvin suddenly raised his head, "Since Arya wants it, let''s participate in it. I want to y, too. We haven''t yed games together for a long time." Both of them wanted to y the game, which made Violet so helpless. After thinking about it, she took out two little red riding caps from her bag and put them on the two children, and then put the coats on them again, covering their faces a little. In this way, it should be less conspicuous, right? "Well, we can participate in it. But as soon as we get the prize, we have to leave immediately." Violet said. "Love you, Mommy!" Arya jumped up happily. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After that, Calvin followed the middle-aged man to choose which game they had to y. In the private room on the second floor of the restaurant, a casually dressed, cute-looking man was lying at the window, looking down excitedly. When he saw Calvin, he quickly turned around and patted the man who was sitting on the sofa and exuding an aristocratic aura, "Stanley,e here! See who it is?" Stanley turned his face slightly and looked at the hand on his shoulder with disgust, "Remove your hand!" Henry Baxter pouted, "What''s the matter? You don¡¯t allow women to touch you. Now, you even don¡¯t allow men to touch you?" Stanley ignored Henry Baxter. He just held an iPad to see the financial trend chart for the first half of the year. Henry took a look. Then he felt dizzy and quickly looked away, "I really don''t know what''s so good about these. Look at that boy, he looks almost exactly the same as you." "Huh?" Stanley''s ear moved slightly. Henry pointed out the window, "It''s there, wearing a cap. I almost didn''t recognize him. Fortunately, I have a pair of sharped eyes." Stanley put down the iPad and walked to the window, looking in the direction Henry was pointing. Then he saw that child. "I ran into him just now outside the toilet, as well as his younger sister. His younger sister is not much like you, but he ispletely like you when you were a little boy. When I did the paternity test, I really thought he was your child. Besides, this boy is as cruel as you. He stomped on my feet." Speaking of this, Henry took a look at Stanley, and sighed in a pity, "It''s so simr! Why isn''t he your kid?" "Shut up!" Stanley said coldly. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. Perhaps the two people''s gazes were too obvious, without the slightest concealment. Calvin, who had finished choosing the game project, felt that someone was looking at him. He raised his head subconsciously and then he met Stanley''s cold eyes. Calvin recognized him. It was the uncle at the mallst time! Calvin smiled and waved to Stanley. Stanley was slightly startled. Was that kid greeting him? For the first time someone greeted him in this way. Stanley couldn''t help feeling a bit interesting, and then he was ready to respond. However, when he raised his hand, before he waved it, the child had already run away. "Haha!" Henry couldn''t help butughed out after witnessing the whole process. Stanley stared at him coldly. Calvin didn''t know what happened on the second floor after he ran away. He returned to Violet and handed her the note in his hand. After reading it, Violet was a little dumbfounded, "Three-legged Race..." "What''s the matter, Mommy?" Arya tiptoed and wanted to read the note in Violet¡¯s hand. It was a pity that she couldn''t read it. "Mommy is okay." Violet patted the back of her daughter''s hand, and then asked the son on the side, "Baby Calvin, can you go and tell that grandpa just now to change another game?" "No, I asked him. He said Mom must go with Dad, and I go with Arya, and then we will race together to see who reaches the finish line first." Calvin stretched out a short index finger and shook it like a small adult. "But there is no your Dad." Violet held her forehead helplessly. Calvin was silent for a few seconds while pursing his small mouth. He suddenly thought of something and smiled mysteriously, "Mommy, I''m going to find a Dad." "Huh?" Violet was stunned, "Find a Dad? Where are you going to find Dad?" Did he want to find that weird uncle and then let that weird uncle called his biological father toe over? "It''s upstairs." After Calvin replied, he ran towards the stairs. On the second floor, Calvin stood outside the door of a private room, plucked up the courage and knocked on the door. The door was opened soon. Henry poked his head out of the door and blinked in surprise when he saw Calvin outside the door, "Hey, you are..." "Hello, uncle, I''m looking for that uncle." Calvin looked at Stanley behind Henry. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Looking for me?" "Uncle, can I ask you for a favor?" Calvin smiled sincerely. Stanley got up and walked over, "What?" "Can you be the Daddy of Arya and me for a while and help usplete a game?" Calvin looked at Stanley expectantly. Stanley was stunned, "To be your Daddy?" He didn''t expect that this boy would let him help in such a way. "Yes." Calvin nodded. Henry jokingly whistled, "Stanley, say yes. Anyway, you doubted it before..." "Shut up!" Stanley shouted at Henry again. But when he was facing Calvin, his cold voice softened again, "You let me be your Daddy? Are you not afraid that your Daddy will know it?" "I haven¡¯t known where my Daddy is yet." Calvin muttered. "What did you say?" Stanley didn''t hear clearly. "Nothing! Let''s go, uncle." Calvin said, pulling him downstairs. Looking at Calvin''s excited little face, Stanley''s eyes were a littleplicated. Logically, he should really hate the kid''s arrogant behaviors, and he should tell the kid not to mess around. But he didn''t know why he couldn''t say it out. He even didn''t want to get rid of the kid¡¯s hands. In this way, Stanley was dragged to the first floor by Calvin. "Mommy, I brought Dad over." Calvin shouted at Violet''s back. Hearing this, Violet quickly turned around. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw the man who was pulled by her son. "Mr. Murphy?" Chapter 25 Game Starts Chapter 25 Game Starts "It''s you?" Stanley saw Violet. Violet nodded awkwardly, "It''s me." She didn''t expect that the father who her son brought over was Stanley. "Mommy, do you know this uncle?" Calvin looked at Violet, then looked at Stanley, and asked curiously. Arya also stared at Stanley, as if she had found some treasure. Then she pointed at Stanley in surprise and said, "Mommy, this uncle looks like my brother." "Stop it." Violet hurriedly pressed Arya''s hand, "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, she is just a little girl! Please forgive her." Stanley didn''t care about the behavior of the younger girl pointing at him. What he cared about was what the two children called Violet just now. "Are you their Mommy?" "Yes." Violet rubbed her daughter''s soft hair. Stanley pursed his thin lips. How could there be such a coincidence! The mother of these two children was actually her! "Are you married?" Stanley asked again. Violet looked down and then answered with a guilty conscience, "Yes..." She didn''t want to lie, but she couldn''t. Whether it was at home or abroad, it was always not a decent thing to get pregnant before marriage. In order not to be criticized, and to prevent people from looking at the two children in a strange way, every time someone asked her about this, she would tell them that she was married. Hearing Violet''s answer, Stanley''s eyes dimmed. He felt a little ufortable. But before he wanted to figure out why he had such emotions, Calvin, who was pulling him, suddenly said, "Mommy, time is almost up. Let me take uncle over there. I want to get the prize as soon as possible." Arya also pped her hands and urged, "Mommy, hurry up. I want that teddy bear." "Wait a minute." Violet made a pause, then looked at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, I''m sorry that my son brought you over. Here is the thing. We just..." "I see. Calvin has told me." Stanley interrupted her. Calvin raised his head and looked at Stanley suspiciously. Strange! How did this uncle know his name? Violet didn''t think much about it. She just thought that Calvin had already introduced himself to Stanley. "Since you know all about it, I won''t hide it from you. In fact, this matter was decided by themselves. I didn''t intend to find a Dad for them to participate in the game." "So you don''t need my help?" Stanley looked at her. "No." Violet nodded. In fact, it was okay to find a man to temporarily pretend to be the father of two children! After all, it was just a game. But the Dad couldn¡¯t be him! In addition that Stanley was her boss, he was also Phoebe''s fianc¨¦. Except at work, Violet did not want to have any rtionships with him in private. If Phoebe knew it someday, she must make trouble for her again. Although she, Violet, was not afraid of Phoebe, it was still annoying. "Okay, then I..." "Mommy." Before Stanley finished his words, Calvin hurriedly said, "If you don''t let uncle participate in the game, what about Arya''s teddy bear?" "Mommy, I want a teddy bear." Arya was a little anxious. Violet said, "How about buying one for you?" "No, I don''t buy it. I just want that one." Arya continued. Violet bit her lip, "But..." "Mommy is a liar!" Arya''s eyes were red, and she pursed her little mouth unhappily, "Mommy had promised to win a teddy bear for me. Now you¡¯re breaking your promise again. I don¡¯t like you." After Arya finished speaking, she turned around, ran to Stanley, held Stanley''s big hand and shook it twice, "Uncle, can you help me? I really want that teddy bear." Seeing the little girl crying, Stanley felt inexplicably softened, "Okay, but you need your Mommy''s permission." "Mommy..." Arya looked at Violet again. Calvin loved his sister and didn''t want to see his sister disappointed, so he also begged Violet. Violet was ashamed of herself when she heard what her daughter said. Now seeing her son¡¯s and daughter¡¯s gazes, she sighed deeply andpromised. "Bother you, Mr. Murphy." Violet smiled embarrassedly at Stanley. Forget it. Just once. Next time, she would stay away from him. "Never mind. It''s just a game." Stanley replied lightly. Arya knew that Violet had agreed. She was immediately happy. Then she took Stanley to the ying field, for fear that Violet would regret it if she walked slowly. How could Violet not understand her daughter? She shook her head with a smile, and then led Calvin to follow them. Seeing her daughter¡¯s and Stanley''s backs, Violet was a little confused. They really looked like a father and a daughter. "Calvin, where did you find that uncle?" Violet asked. "Upstairs." Calvin pointed upwards. Violet looked up, "Well, you can''t do this next time, you know? It will cause trouble for others and will embarrass Mommy." "I see! Don''t worry, Mommy. I won''t do it next time." Calvin patted his chest and promised. Violet smiled and stroked his little head, "I believe you." While talking, they had arrived at the game field. The middle-aged man walked over with two red ropes and handed them to Violet and Calvin respectively. Calvin took the rope and bent down to tie his legs and Arya''s. Then the brother and sister eagerly waited for the game to start. On the other side, Violet took the rope and looked at the distance between her and Stanley. She didn''t know where to start. Stanley stood so far away! How could she tie their legs? Then Violet helplessly rubbed her temples. She finally boldly moved closer to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, I''m going to tie our legs. If you feel ufortable, you can tell me." Stanley gave a hum. Violet knelt down and began to tie their legs. After tying up, she pped her hands and stood up, "Mr. Murphy, move it. Do you feel tight?" She was afraid that the rope would untie easily if she tied loosely, so she tied it tightly. However, Stanley had other understandings about her words. ¡®Move it! Do you feel tight?¡¯ Didn''t she know that her words were easily misunderstood? Stanley pulled his tie impatiently. Then he said in a low and hoarse voice, "I''m okay!" At this time, the middle-aged man stood on the referee''s stage with apetition gun, "Now the baby- group and the parents-group are ready. I will count to three. Start running after three. If the parents- group loses, there will be a punishment." Punishment? Violet was stunned. At the beginning, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t tell her there was a punishment. "The game will start soon. Don''t be distracted." Stanley''s cold voice came to Violet¡¯s ears, "He only said that the parents-group has punishment, and he also gave us a special look. The meaning is obviously that we will lose. If you don''t want to lose, it¡¯s best to be serious." "Okay, I see." Violet nodded and got serious. She didn''t want to ept those inexplicable punishments. "Hold my waist." Stanley said again. Violet was stunned, thinking that she had heard it wrong. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Stanley nced at her and exined faintly, "The most important thing is tacit understanding and cooperation in this game. We do not have tacit understanding, so we can only cooperate with each other. You are not tall enough to put your hand on my shoulders, so you can only hold my waist. Go with me. If we go separately, we will only lose." Violet understood what he meant. She directly put her hand on his waist. At that moment, a fresh mint scent passed into her nose. She was a little stunned. It seemed that she smelt this scent long time ago... It was so familiar. Chapter 26 Get Injured Chapter 26 Get Injured "Sorry." Just when Violet hadn''t thought of where she smelt the scent, Stanley suddenly grabbed her shoulder and interrupted her thoughts. In desperation, Violet didn¡¯t have the time to think about it temporarily. "Get ready! One, two, run!" The middle-aged man raised thepetition gun and pulled the trigger. Bang! With the crisp sound of gunfire, Stanley first walked to the front and reminded Violet, "Let''s go." "Okay." Violet quickly responded, focusing on keeping up with him. However, although the two started very smoothly, they were still not as good as the two children. The two children were of the same height and grew up together. They knew each other very well. At the moment the gunshots sounded, they already walked so fast and left them behind. As Arya was walking forward, she turned her head back and shouted, "Mom, Dad, hurry up!" "Mom, Dad, you are going to lose." Calvin also said. How could Violet not know that the two little guys wereughing at them? She felt a little bit funny. "We have to walk faster." Stanley looked at the finish line which was still far away, then looked at the two little guys who were about to run to the halfway, and then he said with his eyes narrowed slightly. Violet also knew that they would really lose if she didn''t hurry up, so she took a breath and agreed to speed up. Adults¡¯ legs were always longer than children¡¯s. After speeding up, they quickly caught up with the two children and walked past them. Seeing that victory was ahead, Violet''s face suddenly froze. Because she saw that the curtain board supporting the finish line rope was shaking. In the next second, a screw fell, and the board fell apart and fell towards her and Stanley. Violet was shocked. Before she had time to think about it, she immediately threw herself to Stanley, but she herself was hit to the foot by the falling board. This scene scared everyone in the restaurant. The middle-aged man who hosted the game was almost scared to death. He immediately called for someone toe over. Soon, the security of the restaurant took away the curtain board. Stanley untied the rope on his leg and then helped Violet up. When he looked at her bloody ankle, his heart skipped a beat, "You..." "Mr. Murphy, are you okay?" Violet asked with a pale face and cold sweat. Stanley said, "I''m fine." "Well." Violet breathed a sigh of relief. Stanley looked at her with extremelyplicated eyes, "Why did you save me?" He saw it clearly. The moment the board fell down, she came to rescue him at the first time, without any hesitation. She seemed very afraid of him getting hurt. "It''s normal to save people." Violet smiled and replied weakly. He was here to help her. If he got injured, she would be so sorry. "Mommy, are you okay?" Calvin ran over with Arya and asked anxiously. Arya cried, "Mommy, you are bleeding..." Seeing the two little babies were worried about her, Violet felt warm. Sheforted them with enduring the pain, "Okay, don''t worry about me. I¡¯m fine." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "How could it be okay? Your skin is broken." Calvin clenched his small fist and red at Stanley, "It''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for saving you, Mommy wouldn''t get hurt." "Calvin!" Violet frowned and yelled, "How can you talk to uncle like this? It is Mommy''s voluntary to save uncle. It has nothing to do with uncle." "But..." Calvin''s eyes were red. He wanted to say something. Stanley looked down at Calvin, "You are right! Your Mommy was injured to save me. I will be responsible for this matter." Calvin raised his head. After staring at Stanley for a few seconds, he snorted and turned his head again, which meant that he epted Stanley¡¯s apologize. Stanley raised his eyebrows, feeling surprised. Was this child really a four-year-old child? He was too smart, too mature. The little girl was still normal. After Stanley nced at Arya, who was blushed because of crying, he turned his gaze on Violet. His voice was no longer cold, and softened a lot, "Can you walk by yourself?" Violet moved her injured ankle and smiled bitterly, "Maybe I can¡¯t." Her answer was in Stanley''s expectation. Then Stanley bent down slightly and picked her up. Violet was startled. She stared at Stanley in surprise, "What are you doing, Mr. Murphy? Put me down quickly." Stanley seemed to have not heard her. While he was holding her, he walking straight to the front row of sofas. Calvin held Arya''s hand and followed them. When they got to the sofa, Stanley put down Violet, then took out his mobile phone and sent out a text message. At this time, the middle-aged man came back with the reason for the falling of the curtain board. He bowed and apologized to Violet and Stanley, and exined the reason. Stanley''s thin lips pressed into a straight line. There was anger in his eyes, "So this is an ident?" "Yes, our staff didn''t notice the screw loosening in time, so that it caused such an ident. I''m really sorry!" The middle-aged man held a handkerchief and kept wiping the sweat from his head. Who the hell this gentleman was? His aura was really incredible! "It''s ridiculous that a starred restaurant has such irresponsible staff!" Stanley stared at the middle-aged man coldly. The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva and replied, "Yes, yes, this is our restaurant¡¯s mistake. We will take full responsibility. We will waive your fees, and will give thisdy a lifetime membership card as apensation. What do you think?" "What do you think?" Stanley did not rece Violet to ept it, but asked her what she thought. Violet knew that this was an ident, so she didn¡¯t want to argue with the middle-aged man. She nodded, "Okay." "Well, well, I''m going to prepare it now. I¡¯m going to call the doctor over for you." The middle-aged man was overjoyed when he heard Violet ept the apology. Their restaurant was a starred restaurant. The people who came here were either rich or powerful. If he couldn¡¯t make the customer satisfied, not only could he be fired, but he might be sued. So now he was very grateful that thisdy was so nice. "No need. I have already called a doctor over." As soon as Stanley finished speaking, azy voice came over, "Stanley, where are the wounded you mentioned?" Violet followed the sound and saw a baby-faced man approaching. The man was dressed in brightly colored casual clothes with curly hair. His smile made him look very cute. Although it was not appropriate to use cute to describe a man, it was suitable for him. It seemed that the word ¡®cute¡¯ was made for him. Stanley saw Violet staring at Henry. Then Stanley''s eyes dimmed. He felt a little ufortable inexplicably. "It¡¯s him." Calvin blinked in surprise when he saw Henry. It turned out that this uncle was a doctor. "Brother, it''s that weird uncle who stopped us outside the toilet." Arya also recognized Henry. Arya didn''t cry at this moment. Because she cried too much just now, and she couldn''t speak clearly at this moment. "Yeah, it''s him, but he is not weird uncle. He came here with Uncle Murphy." Calvin replied. Hearing Calvin''s voice, Henry turned his head sideway and was about to greet Calvin. Just as he was about to say hello, he saw Violet next to Calvin. With just a nce, Henry was stunned. Chapter 27 True and False Fiancée Chapter 27 True and False Fianc¨¦e "Have I met you somewhere before?" Henry stared at Violet, "I think you are so familiar." Violet also looked at him and shook her head, "Sir, I don''t know you." "Really? You take a closer look." Henry pointed to his nose and brought his face closer to her. Violet leaned back awkwardly, "Sir, I really haven''t seen you." She had a good memory since she was a child. If she had seen him before, she would not forget him. "Impossible." Henry frowned very tightly. He really thought this woman was familiar. He just couldn''t remember where he had seen her. "Brother, why does this uncle have to ask Mommy if she knows him? Does he like Mommy and want to be our Daddy?" Arya stared at Henry vigntly, and asked to Calvin next to her. She would never forget that those golden-haired guys abroad approached Mommy in this way, and then wanted to marry Mommy and be her father. Calvin touched his chin, looked up and down Henry, and then replied, "I don''t want him to be our Daddy. He doesn''t look like a good guy. I still like Uncle Murphy to be our Daddy." Stanley stood behind the two children. When he heard what the two children said, he smiled faintly. He was inexplicably happy. "I like Uncle Murphy too. Brother, Uncle Murphy looks like you." Arya said with her fingers in her mouth. After hearing it, Calvin had some doubts. Calvin''s IQ was far superior to children of the same age. He knew that the biological father of him and Arya was in this country. Because once Calvin heard Mommy talking to Godfather by chance. Godfather asked Mommy if she wanted to find his and Arya''s biological father when they returned this time. Mommy said that she didn¡¯t know who Arya¡¯s and his biological father was. Uncle Murphy looked so much like him! Was it possible that Uncle Murphy was his and Arya¡¯s father? Thinking of this, Calvin nced at Stanley. An idea popped into his mind. He had to find a way to get Uncle Murphy''s DNA sample. After Godfather came back, he could let Godfather help to do a paternity test. Henry had checked the wound for Violet and was bandaging it. After the bandage was finished, he handed over a business card, "Don¡¯t get the wound wet these days. This is the address of my hospital. Tomorrow,e to get vinated against tetanus and change the dressing by the way." "Okay, thank you." Violet took the business card. Henry took a few tissues and wiped his hands, while looking at Calvin and Arya, "Are you their mother?" "Yes." Violet held the two children and touched their heads. "They are very cute, especially this little guy." Henry looked at Calvin, "He''s exactly the same as Stanley. If I don''t know that Stanley has no children, I will really think they are father and son." "It''s all a coincidence." Violet subconsciously looked at Stanley. In fact, when she saw Stanley for the first time, she also felt that he looked so alike to Calvin. But she knew that he could not be Calvin''s father. Because that man who had sex with her back then was an old man who was almost fifty years old. "By the way, I haven''t asked what your name is." Henry dropped the tissue and asked. "Violet Hunt." Violet replied. "Violet Hunt... Hunt..." Henry said it in a low voice. Suddenly, he thought of something. Then he screamed with a horrified expression on his face, "Stanley, it''s wrong. We are all wrong!" "What?" Stanley said coldly. Henry quickly pulled him aside, "Stanley, do you remember that a few years ago, your grandfather let you get engaged with Miss Hunt?" "What''s wrong with Phoebe?" Stanley looked at him. Henry smiled bitterly, "No! It''s not Phoebe who got engaged with you! It''s her!" Henry pointed to Violet not far away. Violet tilted her head. They seemed to be talking about her. "Do you know what you are talking about?" Stanley narrowed his eyes and stared at Henry. Henry rubbed his temples, "I know! Didn''t I just say that I felt she was familiar? That''s because she is your real fianc¨¦e. Your grandfather once had a photo of your fianc¨¦e, and I was there at the time. You didn''t look at the photo, but I looked at it. She is the one in the photo!" He still remembered that he also praised that Miss Hunt was very beautiful. "Then what happened to Phoebe?" Stanley''s face was extremely gloomy. Henry was his childhood friend. He trusted Henry. So the Hunt family lied to him! "I don''t know! But the only thing that is certain is that Phoebe is not your fianc¨¦e. She must have a problem with her identity." Henry replied. As they all knew, the Hunt family had only one daughter and one young master. The photo given by Eason Hunt, Violet¡¯s father, back then was Violet''s, so Violet was the daughter of the Hunt family. The identity of Phoebe was not determined! Stanley could naturally also think of what Henry could think of. He walked towards Violet, "Are you the daughter of the Hunt family?" Violet was shocked, wondering how he knew. "Yes?" Stanley clenched his fists. Violet''s eyes darkened, "I am not now." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "What do you mean?" Stanley pursed his lips. Violet shook her head and smiled bitterly, "Mr. Murphy, I can''t tell you." "You can¡¯t tell me..." Stanley was obviously dissatisfied with her answer. But he didn''t mean to force her. Since she refused to say, then he would check it out by himself! He must figure out who was his real fianc¨¦e! Thinking about it, Stanley took his cell phone and walked out of the restaurant. "Mommy, the Hunt family that Uncle Murphy said was the ce where Mommy grew up?" Calvin asked. Arya blinked, "Arya wants to know too." Violet touched the heads of the two children without speaking. She never told the two children about the Hunt family, nor did she intend to tell them. It was the pain of her, her mother and younger brother. Over time, she almost forgot that she was a member of the Hunt family. At this time, the middle-aged man in the restaurant came over with a trolly. The trolly was full of gift boxes, which were big and small. The most conspicuous one was the big teddy bear on the top. Arya''s eyes glowed when she saw the teddy bear. "Miss, these are apologetic gifts prepared by our restaurant for you. Please ept them." The middle- aged man rubbed his hands and said sincerely. Violet nodded, "I ept your apology, but we should go now." When Stanley came back after making the call, he heard what she said. He took out the car key from his pocket and threw it to Henry behind him, "Go and drive the car here." Henry knew what Stanley was about to do, so he took the key and walked out. After he left, Stanley looked at Violet, "I will drive you guys back." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet smiled politely. If she was not injured, she might reject him. But she couldn¡¯t walk now, so she naturally wouldn''t be too stupid to take the two children to take a taxi. Stanley hugged Violet as he did just now and walked to the entrance of the restaurant. Two children walked hand in hand behind them. They looked like a family. In the bushes outside the restaurant, a man with a camera recognized Stanley. When he saw Stanley holding a woman and getting on the car with two children, he excitedly raised the camera and took a picture of this scene. Chapter 28 George Joe Chapter 28 George Joe "Where do you live?" Stanley asked after putting on his seat belt. "Blue Scene Vi." Violet said the address of the apartment. Stanley raised his eyebrows in surprise. What a coincidence! He also had an apartment there. It was still the same building. Judging from the address, it seemed to be across from his house. "What''s wrong, Mr. Murphy?" Seeing Stanley was in a daze, Violet called his name. "Nothing." Stanley didn¡¯t say anything and then started the car. On the way, Arya fell asleep on Violet¡¯sp, but Calvin was still full of energy. He looked at Stanley who was driving, "Uncle Murphy, can I ask you a question?" "Calvin, what question do you want to ask Uncle Murphy?" Violet became curious. "Mommy, leave me alone." Calvin took away the hand which Violet put on his head and continued to look at Stanley, "May I, Uncle Murphy?" Stanley became interested, "Of course." "Are you married, Uncle Murphy?" Calvin asked unceremoniously. Neither Violet nor Stanley expected that Calvin would ask such personal questions. They were all stunned for a moment. After reacting, Violet patted Calvin on the back, "Calvin, it''s rude. How can you ask Uncle Murphy this kind of question?" When Violet was speaking, she looked at Stanley who was driving. Then she smiled embarrassedly, "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, the kid is too impolite." "It''s okay." Stanley smiled lightly, "I''m not married." Yeah! Calvin waved his two small hands, cheered in his heart, and then asked, "Do you have a girlfriend?" "Calvin!" Violet''s face sank, and her tone became severe. This kid was not enough? "Mommy, don''t be angry! I have my intentions." Calvin coaxed Violet like an adult. Violet poked his forehead, "What is your intention?" Calvin stuck his tongue out, "I won''t tell you for now." He just wanted to ask if Uncle Murphy had a family. If Uncle Murphy had a family, he would dispel the idea of taking Uncle Murphy''s DNA. Even if Uncle Murphy was very likely to be his and Arya''s biological father. He wouldn¡¯t ept the biological father who had already had a family. "You!" Violet sighed helplessly when she looked at the son who had been thinking a lot since he was a child. The child was too smart and too precocious, so she had a lot less fun in being a mother. "Uncle Murphy, you haven''t answered myst question yet." Calvin hadn''t given up yet. Obviously, if he didn¡¯t get the answer, he wouldn''t stop asking. Stanley''s ck eyes swept Violet in the rearview mirror, "I don''t have a girlfriend either." But he had a fianc¨¦e! He desperately wanted to know what happened a few years ago. Why did his fianc¨¦e turn into Phoebe in the end? Also, from these few meetings, Violet didn''t seem to know that he was her fianc¨¦. "Enough, Calvin! You can¡¯t ask Uncle Murphy so private questions again. Mommy will really get angry." Violet looked at Calvin seriously. Calvin nodded obediently, "Well, I won''t ask anymore. Mommy, don''t be angry." Great! Uncle Murphy was not married and had no girlfriend, so he could continue to confirm whether Uncle Murphy was his father or not. When Calvin was thinking about it, he nced at Stanley''s hair from time to time. He was ready to find a chance to pull out two Stanley¡¯s hair. However, before he could take actions, Violet pressed him onto herp and ordered him to sleep. Calvin couldn''t move anymore, so he could only sigh secretly. It seemed that he could only find the opportunity next time. Mommy really caused him a lot of trouble. At this time, the phone in Violet''s bag suddenly vibrated. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet took out the phone. It was a text message. Seeing the sender''s name, Violet smiled slightly. Then she quickly opened the text message to check the content. ¡°Are you home?¡± Violet replied, ¡°Not yet, but we''re back soon!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The person replied a word, and then there was no more news. Violet didn''t care, as if she had been used to it. Then she put the phone away calmly. After about half an hour, they arrived at the apartment. Violet woke up the two children and told them to get out of the car first. After the two children got out of the car, Stanley walked to the door of the back seat, bent over and carried her out, "Which building do you live in?" Violet knew that he wanted to send her to the door of the house. Just when she was about to answer, the corner of her eyes suddenly caught a figure not far away who was walking towards her. As the figure approached, Violet saw the figure¡¯s face clearly. She was startled and then smiled, "No need. Mr. Murphy, someone ising to pick us up." "Huh?" Stanley looked in the direction she was looking at. It was a man! It was a handsome man who wore a gray trench coat and sses. It was this man who she said came to pick her up? Was he her husband? "Mr. Murphy, you can put me down first." Violet patted Stanley. Stanley frowned, but didn''t say much. Then he put her on the ground, holding her arm, so as not to let her fall. Arya also saw that man. Her eyes brightened. Suddenly, she pulled Calvin and ran towards the man, yelling sweetly, "Dad!" The man responded, then squatted down and picked up the two children. He kissed the two children on their faces. Seeing this scene, Stanley narrowed his eyes and felt a little ufortable suddenly. It seemed that something that should have belonged to him had been snatched away by this person. "Violet." George Joe walked over with Arya in his arms, showing a gentle smile on his face. Violet looked at him, "Why are you back home?" "Today is the birthday of the two children, so I rushed back. But there was a temporary operation before I came back, so it was dark when I got off the ne. Finally, I got here, but you were not at home." George replied . Violet was a little bit speechless, "No wonder you just texted me and asked if I was back. I thought you were just asking casually." "I want to give you a surprise." George put the two children down, and then looked at Stanley. When he saw Stanley''s face, he was a little shocked suddenly. Why was this face so simr to Calvin? Was it... George looked down, making it difficult for others to see the surprise in his eyes. But soon, he recovered his calmness again, as if nothing happened. He asked suspiciously, "This is..." "This is my boss, Mr. Murphy of the Murphy Group." Violet introduced Stanley to George. George nodded, and reached out to Stanley, "Hello, Mr. Murphy. I am George, a surgeon." Looking at George''s hand, Stanley didn''t shake hands with him. He only faintly said hello, and then looked at Violet, "Since he is here, I have to leave first." For no reason, Stanley inexplicably disliked this person! He could feel that this person was not simple. "Okay, Mr. Murphy. Take care." Violet nodded, and then touched the heads of the two children, "Say goodbye to uncle!" The two children obediently said goodbye. Calvin waved his hands, "Uncle Murphy, see you next time." Next time when they meet, he must get Uncle Murphy''s hair. Stanley got in the car and left. On the way, Fraser called him. Stanley parked the car on the side of the road and took out his mobile phone. His voice was mixed with eagerness that he didn''t even notice, "Have you got the result?" "Yes, Mr. Murphy, what you said is correct. It was Miss. Violet who had a marriage contract with you, not Director Hunt. Director Hunt reced Miss. Violet." Chapter 29 Work ID Was Deleted Chapter 29 Work ID Was Deleted "Reced?" Stanley frowned, "What''s the reason?" "It¡¯s..." Fraser was a little hard to speak. Stanley pursed his lips impatiently, "Tell me!" "Yes!" Fraser quickly answered, no longer hesitating. Then he said what he found. "Seven years ago, after your grandfather made a marriage contract for you and Miss Violet, Miss Violet eloped with a man." "Eloped?" Stanley squeezed the phone tightly. "Yes, Miss Violet used to have a lover. She knew that Eason arranged a marriage for her, then she ran away with Lily Smith''s help. When Eason found it out, he divorced Lily and married his current wife, Talia Hamilton, and brought Director Hunt back to the Hunt family." "So you mean that Phoebe and Talia are biological mother and daughter?" "Yes, because Miss Violet ran away, Eason was worried that the Murphy family would be angry with the Hunt family, so Director Hunt was asked to rece Miss Violet, and then he said that Miss Violet changed her name to Phoebe. Director Hunt can only tell the public that Talia is her stepmother." Fraser replied, full of contempt for Violet. Miss Violet was really so stupid. Mr. Murphy was so good, but she actually eloped with the other guy. Didn''t she think about the consequences that this would bring to the Hunt family? Stanley didn''t speak. His eyelids drooped and no one knew what he was thinking. After a while, he lightly uttered two words, "I see." So calm? Fraser was stunned, and then he tentatively asked, "Mr. Murphy, are we going to retaliate against the Hunt family?" "No need." Stanley replied expressionlessly, "Since this engagement was wrong from the beginning, just continue it." Phoebe was also Eason''s daughter and rescued him five years ago. Although Stanley didn''t love her, he didn''t love other women either. It was the same for him to marry which one. The reason why he checked this was just to know what happened in the past. As for Violet, since she was a stranger for him before, she would be still a stranger for him in the future. After hanging up the phone, Stanley threw the phone into the passenger seat and started the car again. The next day, in the Murphy Group. After Violet had a preliminary understanding of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, she was ready to enter the database to check the current design style of the Murphy Group, and then draw the corresponding first draft based on this style. But she found that she could not ess the database at all. "Kara, is there something wrong with the database?" Violet patted the shoulder of the colleague next to her. "No, I can ess the database. Did you enter the wrong ID?" Kara turned sideways and took a look. Violet shook her head, "I havepared them all. It¡¯s absolutely correct." "That should be because the system hasn''t entered your work ID. Why don''t you ask Director Hunt?" Kara suggested. Violet frowned, not wanting to go to find Phoebe, "Kara, can I borrow your work ID to ess?" "No!" Kara immediately refused, "Violet, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that these materials are top secret. They can only be checked once a week and can¡¯t be printed. If I let you ess this time, I can''t ess this week." "Well..." Violet bit her lip. It seemed that she could only go to Phoebe. Sighing, Violet picked up the crutches on the side and limped towards Phoebe''s office. When she reached the door, she knocked on the open door, "Director Hunt!" "Why are you here?" Phoebe''s face sank immediately. "I need to check the data in the database, but my work ID doesn''t work. I want to ask what is going on?" Violet said while staring at Phoebe with a cold and indifferent gaze. She felt that this matter must have something to do with Phoebe. She was able to ess it yesterday, but she couldn''t ess it today. No matter what, there must some problems in it. Sure enough, Phoebe admitted, "I deleted your work ID from the system." Violet pursed her lips, "Why?" "You ask me the reason?" Phoebe leaned back in the chair, crossed her arms, and said in a posture of a superior person, "Because you are not a formal employee of the Murphy Group. You are just a helper, so I can''t let you check the database. What if you steal the information?" "I won''t do that!" Violet looked serious. Phoebe snorted, "Have you ever seen a thief admit that he stole stuff?" Violet said nothing. Phoebe deliberately made things difficult for her. She couldn''t just wait or didn¡¯t fight back. Looking at Phoebe with a deep gaze, Violet turned around and was about to leave. This scene seemed familiar. Phoebe squinted her eyes. Her voice was sharp, "Stop! You want to find Stanley again?" "I have to check the information for the project of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. Since Director Hunt doesn''t support me, I can only go to Mr. Murphy. I believe Mr. Murphy will be willing to support." Violet said without looking back. "You are not allowed to go!" Phoebe stood up and stepped in front of Violet within a few steps. Although she had temporarily solved the matter about two children, she still couldn''t take it lightly. As long as Violet was here for one day, the truth of the year might be revealed at any time, so she must minimize the chance that Violet saw Stanley, and then took the opportunity to drive away Violet and that two little bastards. "I advise Director Hunt to not stop me." Violet looked at her arm which was grabbed by Phoebe and said calmly, "I am a wounded person. If something happens to me here, or if the injury gets worse, Director Hunt, you can''t exin it. After all, there are surveince videos everywhere here." As Violet was saying, she pointed upwards. Phoebe''s face changed, "Are you threatening me?" "As long as Director Hunt doesn''t stop me, I can''t threaten you, can I?" Violet smiled faintly and threw Phoebe¡¯s hand away. When Violet got out of the elevator, she saw Frasering out of the secretary''s office and going to Mr. Murphy''s office. "Fraser!" She hurriedly shouted. Fraser stopped and looked at her. A disgust shed in his eyes, and then fleeted. He smiled and nodded, "Miss Hunt." "Fraser, I want to see Mr. Murphy, and talk about work. Can you help me to tell him?" Violet asked politely. "Okay!" Fraser pushed his sses. Since it was a work matter, he had no reason to refuse. Soon, Fraser came out of Mr. Murphy''s office and let Violete in. Violet bowed to him gratefully, and then pushed open the door of Mr. Murphy''s office. "Mr. Murphy." Stanley raised his head from behind theputer and watched her walking to him. His deep eyes were a littleplicated, "Fraser said you have something to report to me. What''s the matter?" "Here is the thing..." Violet stated the purpose ofing up. After hearing what Violet said, Stanley tapped on the desktop with his fingertips, "You want me to issue This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. a certificate to let the staff re-enter your work ID into the system." "Yes!" Violet nodded. Before she came up, she had learned that this situation required a certificate from her immediate superior to re-register, but her immediate superior was Phoebe. Her work ID was deleted by Phoebe. How could Phoebe issue her a certificate? So she could only "Okay, I will let Fraser take you to the personnel department." Stanley agreed. Violet was overjoyed, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy. I will go down first." "Wait a minute!" Stanley stopped her suddenly. Chapter 30 Illegitimate Children Chapter 30 Illegitimate Children Violet stopped, "Mr. Murphy, what can I do for you?" "How is your injury?" Stanley stood up and nced at her foot. Violet moved her ankle and replied with a smile, "It''s much better than yesterday. As long as I don''t touch it, it won''t hurt." "That''s good. I''ll take you to the hospital to get vinated against tetanus after getting off work." Stanley sat back. He told Calvinst night that he would be responsible for it to the end. It was his responsibility to take her to the hospital. "No need." Violet waved her hand, "I have already gotten vinated against tetanus." "What?" Stanley frowned. Violet said, "George is a doctor. He helped me get itst night." It turned out to be him! Thinking of the man he sawst night, Stanley pursed his lips. His voice became colder, "Then you go out and let Phoebee up." "Okay!" Violet didn''t care his attitude changed. She turned and left. Ten minutester, Phoebe came to Stanley nervously, "Stanley..." "Don''t target Violet anymore." Stanley looked at her and said in a deep voice. In fact, in the warehouse yesterday, he discovered that Phoebe was hostile to Violet, but he didn''t know where the hostility came from. But now, he figured it out. How could they live together peacefully? An illegitimate daughter and a legitimate daughter, so he could understand why Phoebe was targeting Violet. But Phoebe didn¡¯t make a clear distinction between public and private interests. He couldn''t tolerate it. "I didn''t want to target her. I was just worried that she is not a formal employee of ourpany after all. If we let her read such important information, in case she..." "Do you really think so?" Stanley interrupted Phoebe, staring at her with sharp eyes. Phoebe was a little guilty when she was stared at by Stanley, as if he had seen through the ugliest side in her heart. Then she quickly looked away. Stanley retracted his gaze, "She is the helper I invited and was rmended by Mr. Moore. If you suspect her, you will suspect me and Mr. Moore. So don¡¯t target her. Otherwise, just go back to your studio. You know I hate such behaviors so much." Hearing this, Phoebe became anxious. She had fewer opportunities to meet him. If she was asked to return to the studio, wouldn''t it be even less opportunities to see him? Then how could she let him fall in love with her? Thinking of this, Phoebe clenched her fists, "I see! I will not target her!" She could say that she would not target Violet in front of Stanley, but in private, she could not promise it. "Now that you know, then do it. You will give her whatever information she needs in the future. There must be no mistakes in the project of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯." Stanley said. Phoebe was a little unwilling, "Stanley, did you really give her the project of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯? Although she graduated Royal College of Design, she has no fame." Stanley picked up the cold coffee on the table and took a sip, "This has nothing to do with her fame, but with her strength. I have seen her work. She has her own special ideas, so I give her a chance. As long as her first draft passes, I will give her the project of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. First draft? When Phoebe heard it, there was a gleam in her eyes. In that case, as long as she messed up Violet¡¯s first draft, Stanley would definitely not let Violet stay here anymore. It seemed that she had to think of a better way to prevent Violet''s first draft from passing. Back in the design department, Phoebe walked into therge office. Seeing Violet having a very happy talk with Kara, she suddenly had an idea. "Kara!" Phoebe shouted. Kara who was chatting with Violet immediately stood up, "Director Hunt." "Come with me." "Yes!" Kara followed Phoebe out. After a while, Kara came back and looked at Violet guiltily. Violet didn''t notice her abnormality. Then she smiled and pulled the chair for Kara, "What did Director Hunt ask you for?" Kara didn''t dare to look into Violet''s eyes, "Just ask me how the design draft was yesterday." "Well." Violet nodded. Kara sat down and asked casually, "Violet, do you and Director Hunt have a grudge?" Hearing that, Violet''s smile faded a lot, "Not really. It''s just that there are some grudges between us. Why are you asking this suddenly, Kara?" "It''s just curiosity. After all, you were targeted by Director Hunt yesterday, so I¡¯m curious." Kara replied. Violet didn''t doubt her, and continued to read the information. At this time, a colleague suddenly eximed, "Holy crap! Mr. Murphy actually has illegitimate children!" "What? Illegitimate children? Where?" Suddenly, the entirerge office was in uproar. Everyone ran to that colleague. Only Violet was still sitting there, and did not go to gossip with them. Stanley had illegitimate children? How was it possible! Although she didn''t know him very well. She intuitively felt that he wouldn''t be the person who did that kind of thing. It must be some media deliberately making a rumor for the sake of poprity. Thinking of this, Violet shook her head, feeling a little funny. Although she was not interested in Stanley''s gossip, the words of those colleagues uncontrobly came to her ears. Several words caught her attention. Two illegitimate children! The woman he was holding! Get in the car... Howe this was so familiar? "Could it be..." Violet''s face changed. She quickly reduced the current window on theputer, clicked into the browser, and searched for news about Stanley''s illegitimate children. Much news immediately jumped out a lot. She randomly clicked one to enter. A blurry photo came into her eyes. Looking at herself in the photo, Violet threw away the mouse and covered her face. Sure enough, the scene where Stanley hugged her into the car was filmed! Although the photos were blurred out and others could not recognize who she was, she knew that Phoebe would definitely recognize her. Stanley was Phoebe''s fianc¨¦. Phoebe would definitely not let her go! It was not easy to handle this time! "What are you arguing about?" As Violet was thinking about it, Phoebe''s voice came from the door of the big office. "Director Hunt,e and take a look. Mr. Murphy actually has two illegitimate children." A male colleague saw Phoebeing and immediately waved at her. As soon as Phoebe heard of the illegitimate children, she was so shocked, "What nonsense are you talking about? Where are the illegitimate children?" "I''m not talking nonsense. It''s written in the news." The male colleague was aggrieved. "It must be rumors!" Phoebe walked towards him angrily, but felt anxious. When she came to the male colleague, the male colleague pointed to the photo on theputer, "Look, Director Hunt." When Phoebe saw the news, she was so furious. She knew the people in the photo. They were Violet, and the two little bastards of Violet! Why did Stanley stay with Violet and her childrenst night? Why did Stanley hold Violet? So many questions made Phoebe breathless. She printed out the screenshot of the photo angrily. Then she came to Violet and threw the photos in front of Violet, "Exin to me! What is going on?" "What''s the situation?" Someone didn''t understand. "Director Hunt took the photos to question Violet. Obviously, it meant that the person in the photo was Violet." "How is it possible! Violet is actually with Mr. Murphy and gave birth to two children for Mr. Murphy?" "Stop talking and watch it quietly." Everyone shut up their mouths. Violet knew that Phoebe would react like this. She sighed helplessly, "This is a misunderstanding, I can exin it." "Misunderstanding?" Phoebe sneered, "Youy in my fianc¨¦¡¯s arms but tell me this is a misunderstanding?" Chapter 31 Calvins Plan Chapter 31 Calvin''s n Phoebe had already tried every means to prevent Violet and Stanley from seeing each other. Unexpectedly, when she didn''t know, they not only met each other, but also had such intimate actions! It really made her uneptable! "This is indeed a misunderstanding. It''s like this..." Violet looked at Phoebe whose eyes were gradually red, and said what happenedst night. However, Phoebe didn¡¯t believe it. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails almost pierced her skin, ¡°Enough! It¡¯s all bullshit! In such a big restaurant, why didn¡¯t you find other men but just find my fianc¨¦? Violet, dare you say that you have no intentions?" Hearing this, Violet suddenly smiled. This smile made Phoebe very ufortable. Her voice became sharp, "What are youughing at?" "Iugh at your imagination. Your reasoning is quite well-founded, but I still have to say all of this is a misunderstanding. If you really don''t believe me, you can ask Mr. Murphy to see if I have lied and see if I am intentional." With that, Violet made a gesture to let Phoebe go to Stanley. Her attitude made some people in the big office choose to believe her. Although Phoebe was angry, she was not irrational. Seeing Violet''s fearless eyes, she knew that there was really nothing between Violet and Stanley. But she was unwilling. Why could Violet always meet Stanley at a critical time? No matter how she prevented them from meeting, they would eventually meet each other in other ways. Did God support them to be together? Thinking of this, Phoebe went crazy with jealousy. At this moment, that male colleague suddenly said loudly, "Director Hunt, Mr. Murphy has issued a rification statement on this matter!" "What?" Phoebe was taken aback for a moment. Then she didn¡¯t have time to argue with Violet. She walked over quickly. Violet also followed. She also wanted to know how Stanley rified. When they came to theputer of the male colleague, Violet looked in the direction he was pointing. Stanley''s Facebook, which never updated his daily life, finally updated a piece of content, ¡°They¡¯re not my illegitimate children. My subordinate was injured, so I drove her back home!¡± Below this sentence, there were also two surveince videos. In the first video, the restaurant''s lights dimmed, and then Calvin pulled Stanley over. The second video was the scene where Violet rescued Stanley when the curtain board fell. These two videos, coupled with Stanley''s concise remarks, were enough to prove that this was indeed a misunderstanding. Violet was not Mr. Murphy¡¯s lover mentioned in the news, and the two children were not Mr. Murphy¡¯s illegitimate children mentioned in the news. "Director Hunt, do you have anything to say?" Violet smiled. Phoebe¡¯s face blushed and then turned to pale, which looked very ugly. Although she had realized that it was a misunderstanding. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But she originally intended to carry the misunderstanding to the end and to use this misunderstanding to suppress Violet. In this way, everyone could understand her. However, she didn''t expect Stanley to rify the matter so quickly. Her n immediately failed. She was really annoyed! "I don''t have anything to say. But you and my fianc¨¦ actually have such a scandal. I won''t just let it go so easily. That¡¯s not over!" Phoebe gave Violet a cold look, and walked away with a gloomy expression on her face. Violet was relieved and somewhat helpless. It seemed that Phoebe would target her even more in the next days. But it didn''t matter. She had her own ideas. She was not afraid of it at all. After Phoebe left, several colleagues began to chat around Violet. "Violet, you are so amazing! Such a heavy curtain board! But you actually pounced on it like this. If it were me, I would not be able to do it even if there would be a lot of rewards after saving Mr. Murphy. " "Yes, I really admire you. You saved Mr. Murphy. Mr. Murphy should drive you home. It''s all because of the paparazzi who wants to catch others¡¯ attention, but Violet, are those two children yours? ?" "Yeah." Violet nodded. Those colleagues eximed, "I really can''t believe that you have two children at such a young age." Violet smiled and said nothing. This matter came to an end. In the afternoon, Violet turned off theputer and got off work. As soon as she walked out of the building, a low-key ck car stopped in front of her. When the car window was rolled down, Stanley''s face wearing sunsses appeared, "Get in the car!" Violet looked around and saw that there was no one around her, and then pointed at herself uncertainly, "Me?" Stanley said, "Yes, I will drive you back." Violet waved her hand quickly, "No need. Mr. Murphy, I can take a taxi myself." How could Violet dare to let him drive her back home again? If they were photographed again, there would be another scandal! Phoebe couldn''t let her go! Seeing Violet refusing him, Stanley frowned slightly, "You take a taxi like this?" "Is there any problem?" Violet looked down at herself. Although she was limping with her crutches, it did not hinder her to take a taxi at all. Stanley pursed his lips, "No! But I promised Calvin to be responsible to you to the end. So unless you call someone to pick you up, I will drive you back home until you get better." "You don''t have to take a child¡¯s words seriously!" Violet held her forehead helplessly. Stanley seemed to have not heard her. He raised his wrist and looked at his watch, "I have been parked here for five minutes. The cars behind should be blocked. If you don''t want the cars behind to Hearing this, Violet looked back subconsciously. Suddenly, she felt a headache when she saw the cars lined up in the back and were honking. "Fine, but can you drive me to kindergarten first?" Violet forced a smile and pulled open the door to get into the car. On the way, Stanley suddenly said, "I have heard the news today. Phoebe has caused trouble to you. I will apologize to you on her behalf." "Never mind. Director Hunt left after you rified. Mr. Murphy, she didn''t do anything to me." Violet closed the car window and tied up her hair which was messy because of the wind, revealing her beautiful and long neck. The corner of Stanley''s eyes nced at her, then his eyes dimmed, "Fraser has found out that it was a paparazzi who lurked outside the restaurant and recognized me, so today''s disturbance urred." "It turned out to be like this." Violet was stunned. "I have blocked the news on the Inte. No one will disturb the life of you and your children." Stanley said again. Violet smiled gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Stanley gave a hmm, and said nothing. Violet didn''t know him very well, so she fell silent. Soon, they arrived at the kindergarten. Violet made a call to the teacher. After a while, the teacher came out with the two children. When the two children got into the car, their eyes lit up when they saw Stanley, "Uncle Murphy?" "Hello, guys!" Stanley nodded slightly. His stern face softened a lot. Calvin stared at Stanley. Suddenly, he pulled Arya over and whispered a few words. Although Arya didn''t know what her brother was going to do, she nodded obediently, "Got it! Brother, don''t worry. Just leave it to me." She patted her chest confidently. Calvin touched her head, "I believe in you." Seeing the mysterious actions of the brother and sister, Violet was a little curious, "What are you talking about?" "Nothing, nothing." The two little guys shook their heads together. "Calvin?" Violet looked at Calvin. Calvin spread his hands like a young adult, "Mommy, don''t ask me. I won''t tell you." He won''t tell Mommy that he was nning to take Uncle Murphy''s hair. Chapter 32 Take Hair Chapter 32 Take Hair "Forget it! I don''t want to know, either." Violet rubbed Calvin''s face lightly. Calvin stuck his tongue out at her, and then asked while holding the driver''s seat, "Uncle Murphy, can we go now?" He can''t wait to go back and to implement his n. Stanley turned his face slightly. Looking at the soft hair swinging on Calvin''s head, he felt an urge to touch it. It was just that his look was cold, so people couldn¡¯t see it. "Well, but you have to sit down first." Stanley tapped on the steering wheel and said quietly. Calvin nodded, and then sat back beside Violet obediently. As the car started, Arya yawned immediately, "Mommy, I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep." "Then sleep. Mommy will call youter." Violet let Arya lie on herps. Arya''s pink face rubbed Violet''s thigh, then she closed her eyes, fell asleep after a while, and snored. Seeing this, Calvin''s mouth twitched slightly. Very good! His sister was very good! He just asked her to pretend to be asleep. Then after getting off the car, he had a reason to trick Uncle Murphy into their home. He didn''t expect that she actually fell asleep. But that was okay. Pretending to be asleep was easy to be seen through. If she really fell asleep, he didn''t have to worry about it. It was silent all the way. It didn''t take long before they arrived at the apartment. Stanley carried Arya on the sofa, then got up and took a look at the apartment. This apartment had only two rooms, which was much smaller than his apartment. But the furnishings were very warm and very suitable for a family. However, what was strange was that there were only women¡¯s and children¡¯s stuff in the apartment, but no men''s. "Your husband doesn''t live here?" Stanley asked it out. Violet was looking for tea, preparing to make tea to entertain him. Hearing this, she couldn''t help but froze, "Husband?" "That Dr. Joest night. Isn''t he your husband?" Stanley looked at her. Violet quickly looked down to prevent him from seeing the embarrassment and guilty conscience in her eyes, "Yes, but he basically lives abroad." "Really?" Stanley nodded slightly and didn''t ask again. "Mommy, I found the tea. Quickly go to make tea for Uncle Murphy." At this moment, Calvin took a box of tea and stuffed it into Violet''s hand. Violet rubbed his hair, "Okay, Mommy is going to make tea. You are here with Uncle Murphy. Don''t be naughty." "Okay." Calvin answered. Violet entered the kitchen. After she left, an idea popped into Calvin¡¯s mind. He touched his belly, "Uncle Murphy, I''m hungry. Can you help me get some biscuits?" He pointed to the top of the refrigerator. Stanley looked over and saw that there were a lot of snacks on the top of the refrigerator. He frowned slightly and was a little unhappy. Violet actually bought so many snacks for the two children? She didn''t know it was not good for children to eat too many snacks? But Calvin seemed to understood Stanley¡¯s thoughts, so he exined, ¡°Jessie bought these for us every time when she came here. Mommy doesn¡¯t let us eat too much. She says that we will have tooth decay, so she put snacks there to prevent us from getting them." It was like this! Now, Stanley knew the reason. It seemed that he misunderstood her. "What biscuit do you want? I''ll get it for you." Stanley looked down at the little guy beside him and asked. "No need. I want to take it myself. There are too many biscuits, so I want to see for myself. Uncle Murphy, can you hug me up?" Calvin stretched out his two small arms. Seeing the little guy wanted to let him hug, Stanley''s always cold eyes showed a faint smile. Then he reached out to hug the little guy. The little guy''s soft bodyy in his arms, making his cold heart seem to be soft. Stanley hugged Calvin and came to the refrigerator. Calvin rummaged for snacks with one hand, and stretched the other hand to the top of Stanley''s head, and then quietly hooked a strand of Stanley''s hair with something in his hand. "I got it. I''ll eat this. Uncle Murphy, you can put me down." Calvin picked up a bag of biscuits and said happily. Stanley didn''t notice what Calvin did. He was about to put Calvin down. But at this moment, he suddenly felt a pain in his scalp and couldn''t help screaming. "Uncle Murphy, what''s wrong with you?" Calvin asked, as if he didn''t know what was going on. He was originally a four-year-old child. If he pretended to be innocent, no one could tell it. Stanley didn''t answer Calvin, only looking at the Legoponent with a few strands of hair in Calvin''s hand. Then Stanley¡¯s eyes darkened. How could this child have such a thing in his hands? As Stanley was thinking, Calvin suddenly cried, "Sorry, Uncle Murphy, I didn''t mean it..." In the kitchen, hearing the cry of the child, Violet quickly put down the kettle in her hand and came out, "What''s the matter?" "Mommy..." Calvin threw himself into her arms and hugged her, "Mommy, I didn''t mean it." "What?" Violet was so anxious. She hadn''t seen Calvin cry like this for a long time. Thest time when Violet saw him crying like this was two years ago. At that time, Calvin was only two years old. Now Calvin burst into tears, making Violet panic all at once. "I tore off Uncle Murphy''s hair..." Calvin handed the Legoponent in his hand to Violet tremblingly. Violet saw a few hairs on it. She finally understood why her son was crying like this. He was frightened now after he knew he made a mistake. "Calvin, did Mommy tell you not to be naughty? Why didn''t you listen to it?" Violet was really angry now, and hit Calvin''s ass. Calvin lowered his head, as if he knew he was wrong. "Okay, stop it." Stanley stopped Violet¡¯s hand which was about to hit Calvin''s ass, and then said solemnly. Violet stopped, "Mr. Murphy..." Stanley raised his hand and motioned her not to speak first, then he bent down slightly, staring at Calvin, "Tell me, why do you want to pull my hair off?" "I didn''t mean it. I was not careful..." Calvin replied with sobbing. Stanley squinted his eyes, and questioned, "Really?" "Yeah." Calvin nodded. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Violet thought for a while and stood up, "Mr. Murphy, I believe my son did not mean it. Because there have been such things before." "Huh?" Stanley looked at her, as if asking her the reason, "he used this kind of thing to pull other people''s hair off before?" "Yes, he has a small hobby, which is, he likes to hold some small things in his hands. It happens that this Legoponent is small, and it is suitable for him to hold. But sometimes he forgets it when he holds it, and once because of this, he also pulled off Arya''s hair." Violet said, ring at Calvin. Calvin lowered his head more down "Really..." Stanley''s eyes flickered a few times. He could see that what she said was true. "Mr. Murphy, I''m really sorry!" Violet bowed to Stanley, and also made Calvin bow to Stanley. Seeing the mother and son apologize sincerely, Stanley touched his head. His tone was severe, "There is no next time. Besides, his habit must be changed." "Yes, I will urge him." Violet smiled apologetically, and tapped Calvin''s head again, "Hurry up to thank Uncle Murphy!" Calvin timidly said ¡°thank you¡± and then quickly hid behind Violet. Looking at the hair in his hands in a ce where the two adults could not see, there was no weakness and fear in his eyes anymore. He snickered. Chapter 33 Inspecting Chapter 33 Inspecting At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly. Violet walked to the door with crutches and opened the door. Calvin took the opportunity to run back to the room. The door was opened. George Joe came in with a medicine box on his back. Just as he was about to say hello, he saw an extra person in the living room. "Mr. Murphy, why are you here?" George''s gentle eyes suddenly became sharper. Stanley knew that George was a little unwee to his arrival, and even a little wary. Then Stanley squinted his eyes slightly. What was this man being wary of about him? Seeing Stanley pursing his lips and not speaking, Violet had to answer, "It was Mr. Murphy who drove us back home." "Really?" George''s eyes sank, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." He reached out to Stanley. Stanley nced down. He still didn''t mean to shake hands with George, and then he said lightly, "You''re wee. I should leave now." George didn''t get angry. He just put his hand down with a light smile, "Mr. Murphy, no longer staying longer?" "No need." Stanley said expressionlessly, and walked towards the door. As Stanley passed by George, the two looked at each other. Their eyes met for a few seconds. In these few seconds, Stanley was enough to see through George. This was a man who was very good at disguising himself. His gentle appearance was fake, and cold and gloomy was the real face of this man. Stanley didn¡¯t know why Violet married such a hypocritical man. Thinking about it, Stanley turned his head and nced at Violet. Violet smiled at him, not knowing what he was thinking. After walking him out and watching him enter the elevator, Violet turned back to the house. The moment Violet closed the door, her face sank, "Calvin!" When Calvin heard her, he came out of the room with a fake smile, "Mommy..." Violet walked up to Calvin with a sullen face, "Tell me, why did you hold this thing in your hand? Last time when you pulled off your sister¡¯s hair, Mommy told you not to y this. Why did you..." "Sorry, Mommy, I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again next time." Before Violet could finish her words, Calvin grabbed the corner of her clothes and shook her, looking pitiful. It was rare for Violet to see her son act like a little child. All the words that she wanted to say were blocked. No matter how angry she was, she couldn''t vent it on Calvin now. After a while, she sighed and tapped her son¡¯s forehead helplessly, "You!" Calvin hugged her hand. There was a slyly look in his eyes. He knew that the matter was over. "Violet, what happened?" George on the side listened to the conversation between mother and son and asked in a daze. Violet exined, "This kid was naughty just now and almost offended Mr. Murphy. Fortunately, Mr. Murphy didn''t me him. Otherwise, I won''t be able to work in thepany." Speaking of this, she pinched Calvin''s face, "Okay, put your Lego away. If you make a mistake again, I will confiscate it." Calvin understood that Mommy wasn''t joking with him, so he answered, "I see." "Okay, go to y. I¡¯m going to cook." After speaking, Violet returned to the kitchen. After the meal, Violet took Arya to the room to take a shower. Only Calvin and George were left in the living room. Calviny beside George, "Godfather, can you do me a favor?" "What?" George was preparing the medicine which Violet had to change for a while. Hearing the little guy''s words, he stopped and looked at him. Calvin nced in the direction of the room with a guilty conscience, then sneakily took out two sealed bags from his pocket and handed them over. George took a look and narrowed his eyes, "Hair?" "Well, this is my hair and Uncle Murphy''s hair." Calvin replied in a low voice. George suddenly realized something. His gentle face became gloomy a bit, "You suspect that he is your father, so you want me to do a paternity test for you two?" Calvin didn''t notice George''s abnormality. He just nodded, "Yes, Uncle Murphy looks so simr to me. It¡¯s weird. So Godfather, help me!" George looked down at the hair. His eyes wereplicated. No one knew what he was thinking. Seeing that George hadn''t reacted for a long time, Calvin stretched out his little hand and waved in front of George, "Godfather? Godfather?" George came to his sense. Then he pushed his sses, "Okay, I''ll help you." "Thank you!!" Calvin smiled sweetly. The corners of George''s mouth moved slightly. He didn''t speak any more, secretly clenching the hair in his hands, as if he was about to smash it. "Calvin, what are you doing?" Violet asked abruptly. When she came out of the room, she heard Calvin thanking George. "Nothing! Godfather just gave me a candy! Godfather, right?" Calvin blinked at George. "Yes." George smiled, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. "Mommy, I''m going to take a shower." Calvin climbed off the sofa and ran to the room. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing him running so fast, which looked so cute, Violet couldn''t help butughed. "Violet,e and change fresh dressing for your wound." George patted the sofa and said warmly. Violet walked over. After changing it, it was almost ten o''clock. George packed up the medicine box and was about to leave. But after he got out of the apartment, he didn''t leave directly. Instead, he went to the safe corridor, threw two bags of hair into the trash can, and then walked to the elevator. Two dayster, in the Murphy Group. Phoebe''s assistant started shouting as soon as she entered therge office, "Hurry up, everyone, put away the unnecessary things on the table, especially all kinds of snacks and cosmetics. Put them away. There will be some big shotsing to inspect us in a while!" "Who?" someone asked. The assistant looked arrogant, "Of course it is our boss." That person was her sister''s fianc¨¦! "What..." Everyone in the office gasped. "Why would Mr. Murphy suddenlye to inspect our department?" "Who knows! In any case, you quickly clean up the office. If anyone doesn''t do it, just wait for punishment." After leaving this warning, the assistant turned around and went out. The people in the office began to get busy. Violet nced at her desk. There was nothing else except the file and theputer, so she didn''t need to clean up. So she continued to organize the line drafts in her hand. "Violet, do you know why Mr. Murphy suddenly came to inspect?" Kara, who wiped the table, suddenly asked. Violet nced at her somewhat inexplicably, "You don''t know the reason. How could I know?" "Well, I think you have a pretty good rtionship with Mr. Murphy, so I thought you knew it." Kara smiled. Violet frowned, "I have a good rtionship with Mr. Murphy? Who did you listen to?" "I saw it! You got in Mr. Murphy''s car yesterday." Kara leaned in Violet''s ear and whispered. It turned out to be so. Then Violet exined faintly, "It¡¯s because my feet aren¡¯t well and it¡¯s not convenient to take a taxi, so Mr. Murphy gave me a ride. When my feet are well, he won¡¯t drive me back home. Kara, you can''t talk nonsense in the future, in case it gets to the ears of Mr. Murphy and Director Hunt..." "I see! I won''t talk about itter." Kara interrupted Violet quickly, seeming a little scared. Violet looked at Kara deeply for a few seconds, always feeling that something weird. But she couldn''t find the reason why she felt weird. So she didn''t talk about it anymore, and bounded the finished line draft. At this moment, some footsteps approached the design department. Then, a tall and handsome man walked in first, followed by several people, including Phoebe. Chapter 34 Summit Conference Chapter 34 Summit Conference "Mr. Murphy!" Everyone in the design department stood up and bowed. "You guys can continue to work. I brought a few partners over to visit the design department. We won''t disturb you." Stanley nced the crowd and said in a cold voice. But when he saw Violet, his gaze froze for two seconds, and then he quickly looked away. Violet sat down with everyone, grabbed the mouse and started to work. However, Stanley walked towards her with several partners. Violet was taken aback. When she was just about to get up, Stanley waved his hands, "No need. Sit down. Your feet don¡¯t get better." "Thank you!" Violet smiled gratefully at him. Then she really sat down. Phoebe couldn''t stand it, "Mr. Murphy, is it really okay? We are all standing but she is sitting. This is disrespect for us!" "It doesn''t matter. It¡¯s the special caring I gave her. I believe you guys should understand. Right, Mr. Mills?" Stanley turned his face slightly and looked at the several partners behind him. The partners smiled and nodded, "Yes, yes. She got injured!" Stanley looked at Phoebe again. He seemed to want to see through her, "Is there any problem now?" "Of course not." Phoebe was frustrated, but replied with a grudging smile on her face. It was rare to see Phoebe to be talked back like this. Violet lowered her head and held back her smile. She was in a good mood now. "Since there is no problem, you don''t have to talk anymore. If you have to refute what I said, it is also disrespectful to me, understand?" Stanley pursed his lips displeased. His voice was clear and loud. Every word seemed to be hitting Phoebe''s heart. Phoebe''s face paled. Why did she forget it? At work, this man had always been decisive. He couldn''t tolerate others questioning his decision. This was a big taboo. Just now, just to make Violet embarrassed, she actually broke the taboo, which was really stupid. Stanley ignored Phoebe and introduced the several partners to Violet, "These are the partners of our clothingpany and are also investors in ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. I brought them over to know you. Whether you can be the chief designer of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ also needs their assessment." They were so powerful? Violet was a little surprised, but then she quickly calmed down. With a smile, she greeted them politely, "Hello, I¡¯m Violet, a candidate designer for ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. Please give some advice if I don¡¯t do it well." Although she was sitting, her tone of voice and the right smile on her face were not impolite at all. It could be seen that she was qualified in terms of etiquette. Several partners were very satisfied. "Nice to meet you." "This time I brought Mr. Mills and the others over. In addition to introducing them to you, I also want to ask how your first draft is going?" Stanley asked. "Almost finished." Violet replied. Phoebe was stunned. Almost finished? So fast? It only had been a few days. She herself had to spend two or three days to finish a first draft! Violet had just arrived here in less than a week, but she had already drawn the design of a project. How talented she was! Phoebe bit her lip. She was so jealous. Stanley raised his eyebrows slightly. He was also a little surprised, "That happens to be a summit conference in ourpany tomorrow. Mr. Mills and the others will also participate. You can bring the first draft for everyone to see, and then everyone will make an assessment to determine whether you are qualified to be the chief designer of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. What do you think?" He looked at Violet. Under his deep gaze, Violet straightened her chest subconsciously, and answered two words without hesitation, "No problem!" She had confidence in her first draft. She emailed her first draft to her teacherst night. Her teacher spoke highly of it. "Well, go ahead with your work." Stanley nodded when he got the answer, and then took a few partners to the next department. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After that, the group went around in the design department for a while and then left. But Phoebe suddenly turned her head when she left and coughed slightly in Violet''s direction. Violet didn''t know what Phoebe meant, so she ignored it. Not long after, Kara leaned over, seeming a little ufortable, "Violet, do you have tissue?" "Yes!" Violet passed a box of tissue to Kara. "Thank you." Kara took a few quickly and ran towards the door. Seeing Kara in a hurry, Violet shook her head amusedly. Then she picked up a series of first drafts of her own drawings to scan in front of the printer. When she finished scanning, Kara came back with extremely pale face. Violet was taken aback, and quickly put down the first draft, helped Kara sit down, "Kara, are you alright?" Kara nced at the first draft on the table, and then looked away without a trace. She smiled with a guilty conscience, "It may be that I have eaten something wrong. My stomach hurts so badly. It''s useless to go to the toilet." "Then I will take you to the infirmary to get some medicine?" Violet suggested. Kara hurriedly waved her hand, "No, no, no, I can''t move now. Violet, can you help me get some medicine?" "Okay, Kara, wait for me for a while." Violet saw that Kara was indeed in severe pain, so she did not refuse. She poured a cup of hot water to Kara, and walked away with her crutches. Looking at Violet''s limping back, an apology shed across Kara''s eyes, but soon the apology was reced by firmness. About ten minutester, when Violet returned after getting the medicine, Kara was lying on the table with an ufortable expression on her face. Violet quickly poured out a few pills for her. Kara took the medicine, but she still cried out, "No, this medicine is useless. It seems that I have to ask Director Hunt for leave and go back to rest." Then, she pressed her stomach and walked to Phoebe''s office. After that, Kara did not go to work next day. It seemed that her illness was very serious. Looking at Kara''s empty position, Violet was thinking about it. At this moment, the door of the big office was knocked suddenly, "Is Violet here?" Hearing someone calling her name, Violet immediately came to her senses. Then she stood up from her position, "I''m here." Fraser pushed his sses, "The summit conference has already started. Mr. Murphy asked me to take you there." "Okay." Violet replied seriously. Then she picked up the briefcase, carried theputer and walked towards him. Seeing her limping, as if she was about to fall down at any time, Fraser still didn¡¯t want her fall though he was ashamed of her conduct. So he stretched out his hand, "Let me take theputer for you." "Thank you, Fraser." Violet didn''t realize that there was any problem with his attitude. Then she handed him theputer. There were scans of very important first drafts in theputer. Now, someone helped her carry the Soon, they arrived at the meeting room. Under the guidance of Fraser, Violet sat in a position near the door. Although her arrival was low-key, it still attracted everyone''s attention. Phoebe was the first to spot her. Looking at the briefcase andputer in front of Violet, a smirk appeared on Phoebe¡¯s face, but it was fleeting soon. "Mr. Murphy." Violet looked at the man in the main seat. "Are you ready?" Stanley raised his eyelids lightly. Violet nodded. "Then start." Stanley put his hands on the table and then said lightly. Violet said okay. Then she took a deep breath, opened the briefcase, and took out a blue file folder from it. But as soon as she opened the folder, the expression on her face was frozen, "How could this be!" "What''s the matter?" Seeing Violet''s face was wrong, Stanley squinted and asked. Violet clenched her fists and replied word by word, "My first draft is gone!" Chapter 35 The First Draft Is Gone Chapter 35 The First Draft Is Gone "Gone?" Stanley frowned deeply. Violet said yes, and then she showed him the documents, "It''s all nk paper. My design draft was stolen!" "Some stole your design draft?" Phoebe sneered, "Violet, is it possible that you didn''t draw it at all but you deliberately made an excuse now? Who would steal your design draft?" "Really?" Violet turned her head and looked at Phoebe deeply. Phoebe patted the table angrily, "What do you mean? Why are you looking at me like this? Is it possible that you think I stole it?" "I didn''t say it was you. Director Hunt, you don''t have to react so much." Violet replied with a calm face and a cold voice. Phoebe felt embarrassed. Then she was so furious, just about to say something. Stanley couldn''t stand it anymore. He pursed his lips and reprimanded, "Enough!" "What?" Phoebe pointed at Violet, "Stanley, not only did she dy the conference, but..." "Don''t you understand what I said?" Stanley interrupted her sharply. His face was so gloomy. Phoebe was a little scared. Immediately, she didn¡¯t dare to speak. Afterwards, Stanley nced at her gloomily before turning his gaze to Violet, "Are there any copies?" "Yes, I am ustomed to backing up a copy in myputer, but I guess it''s gone too." With that, Violet immediately turned on theputer to check the scanned document. Sure enough, it was empty. In this regard, apart from being angry, she was not surprised at all. After all, since that person stole the design draft, so how could he let go of the copies? Stanley was silent, tapping lightly with his fingertips on the table, making people unable to see what he was thinking about. After a while, he suddenly stood up and said, "This is the end of today''s meeting. Regarding the assessment of the first draft of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, we will discuss it next time!" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone in the meeting room walked out twos and threes. Soon, only three of them were left in the meeting room. Violet picked up theputer in one hand and the briefcase in the other, "Mr. Murphy, I want to go to the monitoring room." "Do you want to check who stole your design draft?" Stanley guessed her thoughts at once. "Yes!" Violet nodded. At the same time, she nced at Phoebe from the corner of her eyes, wanting to see Phoebe''s face. However, Phoebe was unexpectedly calm and did not panic at all, which made Violet suddenly a little unsure of her guess. It wasn''t Phoebe? As Violet was thinking, Stanley nodded slightly and approved, "Okay!" "Thank you." Violet suppressed the doubts in her mind, and thanked Stanley. Then she left the meeting room. After she left, Stanley squinted at Phoebe, "It¡¯s you?" Phoebe had an unbelievable expression on her face, "Stanley, you doubt me too?" "It''s not that I want to doubt you, but that you have done it before, besides, you targeted her." Stanley said. Phoebe stomped her feet, seeming to be angry at his distrust, "I admit that I had targeted her, but I really didn''t steal her draft. If it was me, why didn''t I stop her from watching the surveince?" Hearing this, Stanley was stunned for a second. Then he looked down and was thinking about it. Phoebe knew that he was a little shaken by what she said. She smiled secretly. But soon, she calmed down. She held his arm and shook him while looking at him hopefully, "Stanley, you believe me. Last time you told me not to target Violet anymore. How could I not listen to you? Isn''t that to be against you?" "Well." Stanley pulled out his arms expressionlessly and patted the wrinkles on his sleeves, "I hope you didn''t do it, or you will go back to your studio." After speaking, he stopped looking at her and walked out of the meeting room. In the monitoring room, Violet crossed her arms on her chest and stared at the various disys, for fear of missing any suspicious parts. Stanley walked to her and stopped. He looked at the disys with her, "How is it? Did you find anything?" Violet shook her head with a serious face, "No, this is the second time I saw it. From yesterday to this morning, no one has touched my position." "Something is wrong!" Stanley frowned. Violet touched her chin, "Yes, I also think something is wrong." No one had touched her position, but her design drafts were missing, and the scans were deleted too. This was obviously not normal! But what went wrong? Violet bit her nails and was lost in thought. After a while, she suddenly thought of something. Her pretty eyes narrowed, "Mr. Murphy, I''m sorry to mess up today''s meeting. Please give me some time. I will figure this matter out. I¡¯ll give you an exnation and also give me an exnation too." She bowed to Stanley. She wouldn''t just leave it alone. She would let the person who stole her first draft to be surely punished. "Are you sure?" Stanley looked at Violet and said faintly. Thinking of her little helper, Violet gave a gentle smile, "Yes!" "Oh?" She answered without hesitation, making Stanley involuntarily raise his eyebrows, "Okay, then I will give you one day. If you don''t have any clues, you must redraw the first draft. Besides, it can¡¯t be the previous one. Understand?" "Yes!" Violet straightened her back and responded earnestly. Stanley gave a hmm, then turned and left. Violet didn''t stay in the monitoring room anymore. After making a copy of the surveince videos of the N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In the afternoon, she left the Murphy Group. Then she found a detective agency, gave them the kindergarten to pick up the children. "Mommy, where''s Uncle Murphy?" When Arya didn''t see Stanley, a touch of loss appeared on her lovely face. Violet touched her little nose, "Do you like Uncle Murphy so much?" "Yes, I like him very much." Arya nodded. Calvin also asked, "Mommy, why didn''t Uncle Murphy drive you back home today?" "Uncle Murphy has something to do today, and Mommy''s feet are almost good, so there is no need for Uncle Murphy to drive us back home." Violet replied, helping two children carry the small schoolbags. Calvin peeled off a lollipop and put it in his mouth, "Then when will we see Uncle Murphy again?" "Someday. Let''s get in the car." Violet patted the little ass of the two children. The two children got into the taxi hand in hand. After they sat down, Violet looked at Calvin with a smile, "Baby Calvin, Mommy wants you to do me a favor." "What?" Calvin turned the lollipop in his mouth. Arya blinked at Violet, "Mommy, Arya can help Mommy too." "Mom knows that Arya is great. But for this matter, only your brother can help Mommy. Next time, Mommy will ask Arya for help, okay?" Violet tickled her daughter''s armpits. Arya kept giggling, "Okay, Arya will help Mommy next time." "Good girl!" Violet let go of Arya, and then looked at Calvin, "Mommy wants you to use yourputer techniques to help Mommy check thepany''s surveince videos." She suspected that the surveince was re-edited. "Check thepany''s surveince?" Calvin tilted his head, "Why?" "Because someone else stole Mommy''s design draft!" Violet rubbed her temples, answering tiredly. Calvin''s face sank. His eyes suddenly changed sharp, "Someone bullied Mommy?" Chapter 36 It Was Her Chapter 36 It Was Her "Yes, that''s why Mommy needs the help of Calvin Baby." Violet held Calvin¡¯s cute little face and looked at it. But when she looked at it for a while, the look in her eyes became a littleplicated. She suddenly discovered that not only did the child look very simr to Stanley, but even the appearance when he got angry was the same as Stanley¡¯s, which was really strange. "Well, I will definitely find the person who bullied Mommy!" Calvin assured with his small fists. Violet kissed him, "Thank you baby." "Mommy, Arya wants Mommy¡¯s kiss too." Arya felt a little unhappy when she saw her brother being kissed but she was not kissed. Violet let go of Calvin. Then she held Arya''s face up and kissed her, "Are you satisfied now, my princess Arya?" Arya didn''t answer. She twisted her body and buried her face in Violet''s arms. Calvin pointed to Arya and smiled, "Mommy, you said Arya is a princess. Now, Arya is shy." "Hush!" Feeling her daughter stiff in her arms, Violet quickly made a quiet gesture to Calvin and motioned him not to speak. If it went on, the little girl didn''t dare toe out to see people. Calvin was so smart. He nodded and stopped talking. Before long, they arrived at the apartment. Calvin changed his shoes and ran towards the room. Violet took out the toys and let Arya y on the carpet in the living room by herself, and then brought a ss of milk to the room to find Calvin. Calvin was sitting in front of theputer at this time, typing on the keyboard with a serious expression on his face. Violet didn''t call him. After gently cing the milk next to theputer, she walked to stand behind the little guy and looked at theputer screen. At the moment, the screen was full of numbers and letters. It was densely packed, and constantly changing and shing, which made others feel dazzling. Although Violet couldn''t understand, she couldn''t restrain her pride of her son. A year ago, she took her two children to visit her teacher. Her teacher''s youngest son discovered that N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Calvin was talented atputers, so he taught Calvin the skills of hackers. In just six months, Calvin became a top hacker. But she was worried that Calvin would be tricked by bad guys to do bad things, so Calvin was not allowed to use hacking techniques. When Violet was thinking about it, Calvin stopped his actions and said with a serious face, "Mommy, I found out that yourpany''s surveince has been re-edited." "Sure enough!" Violet pressed her red lips angrily. No one had touched her position. But why her design draft was not there? It must be that there were some problems with the surveince videos. "Baby, can you restore the surveince videos?" Violet asked. Calvin put down the milk in his hand, licked the milk beside his mouth, and replied very confidently, "Of course!" As he said, he put his hand back on the keyboard, and typed something, which was so fast. Two minutester, Calvin pressed Enter, "Done!" Violet hurriedly leaned to the screen and watched intently. After reading it, she widened her eyes in disbelief, "It turned out to be her!" "Mummy, who is she?" Calvin pointed at the woman on the screen and asked with a deep gaze. Violet closed her eyes sadly. After opening her eyes again, there was nothing but coldness in her eyes. "She is Mommy''s current colleague. She is also one senior of Mommy. She usually takes good care of Mommy. Mommy really can¡¯t believe that she would do such a thing!" "Are the designs she draws good?" Calvin was curious. Although Violet didn''t know why he asked this, she still replied, "To be honest, it''s ordinary. Otherwise, she should be the design team leader at this age." "Then I know why she did this. She must be jealous of Mommy. After all, Mommy is so awesome." Calvin said solemnly. Violetughed. Just when she was about to reply Calvin, her phone rang suddenly. It was a call from the detective agency. "Miss Hunt, the result hase out. Unfortunately, we did not detect others¡¯ fingerprints on theputer and mouse." "Thank you, I already know." Violet nced at the surveince video and replied. She just saw in the surveince video that the person who stole her design draft wore gloves. Although no fingerprints were left, the surveince video was enough to convict the perpetrator. After hanging up the phone, Violet took out a U disk and handed it to Calvin, asking him to copy the surveince video into it. When Calvin was copying it, the little girl knocked on the door outside, "Mommy, Dad is here." "Godfather is here?" Calvin''s eyes lit up. He quickly climbed off the chair and got out of the room. Violet blinked, her face full of puzzlement. What was the matter with this kid? When George came over before, Calvin was not so excited. Could it be that George bought something for this kid? Thinking of here, Violet frowned slightly and went out. When she went out, she saw George handing Calvin a file bag. "Calvin, what''s that?" Violet asked with a smile while looking at the file bag in Calvin''s hand. Calvin hurriedly hid the bag behind him, "This is thendscape postcard I asked Godfather to collect for me. I will show it to the kindergarten ssmates tomorrow." "Really?" Violet looked suspiciously at George. George pushed his sses and smiled softly, "Yes." "Well, I will not ask. You guys y with Godfather. I have to cook." Hearing what George said, Violet didn''t doubt Calvin again. Then she walked to the kitchen. Arya walked behind Violet and said she wanted to help. Only Calvin and George were left in the living room. Calvin opened the file bag and took a look. Seeing the results above, his bright eyes dimmed and his tone was lost, "Godfather, is Uncle Murphy really not my and Arya''s Daddy?" "No!" George shook his head. Calvin stuffed the appraisal book back into the file bag, then he sighed, "We''re obviously so simr. But why he isn''t my Daddy?" A dim light shed across George''s eyes, "Do you really hope he is your Daddy?" "It''s kind of. Uncle Murphy treats me and Arya very well. Arya and I also like him very much. But now it''s useless to say this. He is not our Daddy. I have to put this away quickly. If Mommy finds it out, I will be screwed up." After speaking, Calvin ran to the room quickly holding the file bag. George looked at Calvin''s small back. A weird smile appeared on his face, but then it quickly disappeared and returned to the usual gentle appearance. The next day, Violet took the U disk and went to Stanley''s office, "Mr. Murphy, I already knew who stole my design draft." "So fast?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Violet nodded and put the U disk in front of him, "This is the surveince videos of the big office. What we watched in the monitoring room yesterday was edited and added. This copy in my hand is the original one, so I want Mr. Murphy toe with me to the design department." "Okay, since my staff made a mistake, I shoulde with you." Stanley adjusted his clothes and stood up. Violet smiled gratefully, and then went out of the office with him. Ding! The elevator had arrived. Violet took a step forward. Unexpectedly, because of the rapid pace, her toes hit the door gap at the bottom of the elevator. Then she instantly lost her bnce and fell forward. Seeing this, Stanley subconsciously stretched out his hand to pull her. But instead of pulling her up, he was taken down by her instead. They two fell into the elevator together, and the elevator door also closed. Chapter 37 Dismissed Kara Chapter 37 Dismissed Kara With a thud, the elevator shook violently. Violet fell on the elevator¡¯s floor, and Stanley fell on her. The two looked at each other. They were stunned for a moment. Violet stared at the man on her so shockingly. Her mind was a little nk. Stanley was also surprised by the current situation. He looked down at her flushed face and her slightly opened red lips, then his eyes darkened involuntarily. But soon, Stanley reacted, getting up quickly, sorting his clothes, and said solemnly, "Sorry." "It doesn''t matter." Violet also stood up, and whispered. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She could feel her heart beating very fast now. Her face was very blushed now. She couldn''t calm down at all. Except for the night five years ago, she was in such close contact with a man for the first time. Even when he held herst time, he didn¡¯t get so close to her. Just now, as long as she raised her head slightly, she could kiss his lips. Thinking of this, Violet tilted her head slightly and looked at Stanley''s lips. His lips were very thin, but the shape of his lips was very beautiful, and the color was also light, which was especially suitable for kissing. Wait! What was she thinking about? Violet covered her face, feeling so shy. She was actually thinking about kissing Stanley! Stanley saw Violet¡¯s face from the corner of his eyes. He frowned slightly, "What''s the matter with you? Are you injured?" "No!" Violet answered quickly. She was just ashamed of her own thoughts. Stanley didn''t ask any more. He looked at Violet condescendingly. Violet was afraid that he could see what she was thinking just now, so she turned her head away and coughed slightly, "...Mr. Murphy, are you injured?" "No." Stanley retracted his gaze and replied faintly. "Well." Violet breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that he fell with her to pull her. If he got hurt because of this, she would feel sorry for him. Ding! The elevator stopped. Stanley was the first to get out of the elevator. Violet cleared her mind and followed closely behind. When they arrived at the design department, Stanley directly opened the door of Phoebe''s office. When Phoebe saw him, she was immediately overjoyed. She quickly got up and walked towards him, "Stanley, why are you..." Before she finished speaking, she saw Violet behind Stanley. Then the original surprise smile on her face immediately froze. What was going on? Why were the two of them together again? Violet pretended not to notice Phoebe''s jealous eyes, and said to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, I''ll call her here." Stanley nodded slightly and gave a hmm. Violet walked out of Phoebe''s office and walked to therge office next door. "Stanley, why did youe here with her?" Phoebe coldly nced at the direction Violet was leaving, and tentatively asked Stanley. Stanley walked straight to her desk and sat down, "Violet found out the person who stole her design, so I came over to deal with this matter." "What? She found it out?" Hearing this, Phoebe was so shocked. A touch of nervousness crossed her eyes. How was it possible! She arranged it so well. How did Violet find it? Did Violet not lie? At this time, in the big office. Violet came to Kara and knocked on Kara''s desk, "Kara, are you getting better?" Kara looked up and saw that it was Violet, then her eyes were a little unnatural, "Hello, Violet, I''m better already." "That''s good. Kara,e with me, Mr. Murphy is looking for you." Violet said with a smile. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Kara''s face froze, "What does Mr. Murphy ask me for?" "You''ll know when you see him." Violet said, putting away the smile on her face and walking away. Looking at Violet''s back, Kara was very flustered. But no matter how flustered, she could only put down the pencil in her hand and follow up nervously. When Kara arrived at Phoebe''s office, Phoebe''s face changed as soon as she saw Kara. Seeing her change, Violet pursed her red lips. But the next second, it seemed like nothing happened. She asked Phoebe, "Director Hunt, can I use yourputer? ?" "Give her." Before Phoebe answered, Stanley had already agreed on her behalf. Even if Phoebe was reluctant, she could only smile reluctantly and pushed theputer to Violet. Violet thanked Phoebe, took out the U disk and plugged it into theputer, and then beckoned to Kara, "Kara,e over and take a look at these two surveince videos." Hearing that, Kara understood that she had been exposed. Her legs trembled, and her face was so pale. Upon seeing this, Phoebe was afraid of what Kara would say something, then she immediately gave Kara a warning look. Violet saw the behaviors between the two people, but Violet did not expose them. She just turned the The first surveince video was that Kara looked through Violet''sputer when Violet went to the infirmary to get medicine for Kara the day before yesterday. The purpose was in order to know where Violet first draft was ced and which document the scanned copy was stored. The second surveince video was Kara came to therge office alone and she wiped off her fingerprints with a wet towel, then put on gloves and deleted Violet''s scans and stole Violet''s first draft after nine o''clock the night before. As of here, everything was clear. Stanley tapped his finger on the desktop lightly, but he was looking at Violet, "What do you want to do?" Violet took a deep breath and replied with a cold face, "Dismissed her and issued a statement to disclose her crime. I want her to leave the design circle." As soon as Violet finished speaking, Kara was terrified and sat down on the ground. Even Phoebe did not expect Violet to be so cruel. Issuing her crimes in public and driving her out of the design circle was not different from letting her die! "Violet, don''t you think you are going too far? Kara indeed did it wrong. Just give her a little punishment. It''s not necessary..." "It''s necessary." Violet relentlessly interrupted Phoebe''s false usations, and then coldly looked at the sluggish Kara on the ground, "In my opinion, my decision is not going too far. Fashion designers should be very clear that stealing and giarism are taboos in the design circle. So Kara, you have to pay for it." giarism? Hearing the word, Phoebe''s face was distorted for a moment. She was so angry. Violet, the bitch, was insinuating her. "Stanley, Kara was indeed wrong. But why does Violet have to push Kara to a dead end?" Phoebe pointed to Violet and said with dissatisfaction. "I think she is right." Stanley held his forehead and looked at Violet with a little praise in his eyes. She handled things very calmly. She did not feel the slightest anger or hysteria until now. She was also very smart. She was able to retrieve the original surveince in such a short time and to make the most correct punishment for the perpetrator. This was the type of person he admired most. "What? Stanley, you said she was right?" Phoebe thought she had heard it wrong, and then she looked at Stanley incredulously. Stanley nodded, "Isn''t it right? If it''s me, I will do the same." Hearing this, Violet smiled, "Thank you Mr. Murphy for thepliment and support." To be honest, she was not sure that she could let him dismiss Kara. After all, Kara was his employee, but she was only a helper. Unexpectedly, she was worrying too much. He was a good boss with a clear distinction between right and wrong. "Okay, that''s it." Stanley finished speaking, got up and left. Soon after he left, two security guards came in to take Kara away. At the moment when Kara passed by Violet, she whispered to Violet, "Violet, I''m sorry..." Violet didn''t respond. The expression on her face was particrly in. She wouldn''t forgive Kara. The hurt had already been done, and it couldn''t be wiped out with a sentence of sorry. Only Violet and Phoebe were left in the office. Violet didn''t mean to leave. She looked at Phoebe faintly, "It''s actually you, right?" Chapter 38 No Evidence Chapter 38 No Evidence "What are you talking about?" Phoebe pretended that she couldn¡¯t understand what Violet said. Violet narrowed her beautiful eyes, "You know what I meant. Although Kara did it, you are the real culprit. You instigated Kara." When Stanley left after inspecting the design department the day before yesterday, Phoebe coughed in her direction. At that time, Violet just didn''t understand Phoebe¡¯s behavior. It wasn''t until she saw the real surveincest night that she realized that it was Phoebe''s signal for Kara to go out. It should be at that time, Phoebe instructed Kara to steal her design draft. "I instigated her? Do you have any evidence?" Phoebe seemed to hear a great joke, andughed with her arms folded on her chest. Violet tucked the scattered hair behind her ears, and said in a cold voice, "No. So when you winked at Kara just now, I didn''t report to Mr. Murphy." Phoebe hid herself so well that she didn''t take any actions personally during the whole process. Unless Kara said it out in person. But Kara did not say that it was Phoebe who instigated her even when she heard such a punishment. There were only two possibilities in this situation. Either she had received Phoebe''s great benefit or she had been threatened. "It turns out that you have no evidence. Since there is no evidence, you are ndering me. I can sue you, Violet!" Phoebe smirked. Violet looked at Phoebe without fear, "Director Hunt, you want to sue me? You can call the police right now. We can have a court confrontation and invite Kara to go together, and then ask Kara in front of theN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. judge whether she was instigated you or not? What do you think, Director Hunt?" The expression on Phoebe''s face froze. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect that Violet would actually support her to call the police. For a while, Phoebe couldn''t talk back. Violet pretended not to see Phoebe¡¯s embarrassment. She said with a smile, "It stands to reason that I should have called the police as early as when I found that the design draft was missing, but I did not do so, just because calling the police would bring the Murphy Group a bad influence. But if Director Hunt calls the police, the influence will not be brought by me, so..." "Get out!" Phoebe pointed at the door, roaring grimly. If she still let Violet stay here again, she would be pissed off to death. She really didn''t expect that Violet, who was a pushover before, had now be so domineered. Violet smiled faintly, and didn''t pay any attention to Phoebe''s anger. "It seems that Director Hunt doesn''t n to sue me. Okay, then I''ll leave first." With that, Violet turned and walked out the door. After walking out of Phoebe''s office, Violet stopped and took out the phone from her pocket. The screen of the phone was on and the recording interface was disyed. Violet had nned to incite Phoebe and let her say that it was her who instigated Kara. But Violet didn''t expect Phoebe to be more cautious than she thought. She didn''t get anything from Phoebe. Moreover, she knew that Phoebe would definitely continue to target her. She had to be more precautionary. Thinking of this, Violet clenched her fists, then sighed lightly. After she loosened her fists, she returned to therge office. Three dayster. Violet took the new first drafts to Stanley''s office. After Stanley finished reading them, he immediately held a summit conference. This time, under the agreements of all the senior executives, she seeded in bing the chief designer of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. Phoebe, who was also in the conference, was so envious. But she couldn''t stop it. She could only watch Violet ept the apuse from all the senior executives. Of course, Violet felt the jealous look in Phoebe''s eyes, but she ignored it and spoke about her design concept calmly. Before long, the conference ended. Everyone gradually dispersed. Phoebe got up, walked to Stanley''s side and held his arm affectionately, "Stanley, will you go to my home for dinner tonight? My Dad said that he hasn''t seen you for a long time." She deliberately increased the tone of the word ¡®my Dad¡¯, and then she took a look at Violet. Seeing Violet paused slightly when she was sorting out the design draft, Phoebe was so happy. Once, Violet was the eldest daughter of the Hunt family, but she, Phoebe, was an illegitimate daughter. Violet could call Eason Hunt father openly, but she, Phoebe, could only call him father secretly. But now, Violet was no longer the eldest daughter of the Hunt family, and she couldn''t call him father anymore. Besides, she couldn''t even tell the public about her rtionship with the Hunt family. Thinking of this, Phoebe was so happy! Stanley could see through what Phoebe was thinking at a nce. Then he couldn''t help but frown slightly, "No. I have something to deal with tonight." He pulled his arm out. Being rejected on the spot, Phoebe was a little bit frustrated, "What''s the matter? Is it so hurry? If you are not in a hurry, you can go to my home first. The nanny has prepared all the food." "Today is Grandpa''s death anniversary. What do you think?" Stanley nced at her lightly. Phoebe opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word. Sheined Talia Hamilton secretly. ¡®Idiot! Why did she have to choose today? She was deliberately letting me be scolded by Stanley, wasn¡¯t she?¡¯ Phoebe was pissed off. Phoebe''s embarrassed look made Violet couldn''t help but smile. Even theplicated emotions that had arisen in her heart when she heard Eason''s name just disappeared. Stanley looked at Violet smiling like a little fox. There was a small light shing in his eyes, but soon it turned calm. "When will the final design draft bepleted? I will let Fraser arrange the models." "Mr. Murphy, don''t worry about the models first. We can find models anytime. I will finish the design soon. Now the main problem is the cloth." Violet sorted out the design and stood up. "What''s wrong with cloth?" Stanley looked serious. "The problem is a bit big." Violet typed the keyboard a few times, and then turned the screen to him. "The first chart is the stock of high-end cloth currently owned by thepany''s warehouse, and the second chart is for the type and quantity of the cloth for ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. But two-thirds of the cloth are not owned by the warehouse and need to be restocked." Stanley stared at theputer screen intently, "There is no problem with replenishment, but I see that there is a dye word in the color column behind your statistics chart. What does it mean? Do you want to recolor?" "Yes, because there are so many colors. It is impossible that there is every color we need. At this time, we have to buy white cloth and dye them by ourselves." Violet nodded and replied. Phoebe stood aside. Seeing they two being so close, as if no one could disturb them, a huge sense of crisis rose in her heart. This sense of crisis also reminded her that it was not that everything would be okay as long as she drove Violet away. She must also find a way to take the initiative to get close with Stanley. It was best to have sex with Stanley! At that time, she could be truly be his fianc¨¦e. She wouldn''t be as frightened as she was now, always worrying about that Stanley would be snatched away. Thinking of this, Phoebe gritted her teeth, turned around and left the meeting room. Naturally, Violet and Stanley noticed her leaving, but both of them didn''t care. They continued to talk about the cloth. "I saw here are a lot of cloth that need to be re-dyed." Stanley tapped theputer screen with a slender finger. Violet said, "Yes, so Mr. Murphy, I need a dye room." "Can you dye cloth?" Stanley did not immediately agree, but asked. Chapter 39 Get Drunk and Lie at the Door Chapter 39 Get Drunk and Lie at the Door In his impression, the people who could dye the cloth were all old and experienced men. She was too young. Was she reallypetent? It was impossible for him to take such arge sum of money to let her practice it! As if Violet could see what the man was thinking, she turned off theputer and said, "Mr. Murphy, don''t worry. Since I dare to ask for a dye room, it means I will definitely finish it. I don''t need to make jokes about this kind of thing." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Stanley looked at her for a while and smiled faintly, "Since you have said so, I will let Fraser arrange it." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet was overjoyed and bowed quickly. Stanley nodded slightly, "Don''t be overjoyed now. Although I agreed to arrange a dye room for you, you will have to pay the price if the cloth is damaged." "Got it!" Violet said calmly. If the cloth was ruined,pensation would be due. But she believed in her own strength. The cloth would not be ruined in her hands. "Well, then..." Stanley''s cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang before he finished talking. He frowned slightly and didn¡¯t speak anymore. He just took out his phone and took a look. Then, his face suddenly became gloomy. Upon seeing this, Violet knew that she was not suitable for staying here any longer, so she said goodbye. Stanley waved his hand and agreed her to leave. After Violet left, he answered the phone. But before he could speak, the person on the other end of the phone said first, "Stanley, how did you consider Uncle''s suggestion? That''s a real nice ce. If you miss it, you won''t get it anymore." " Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Uncle, I said I wouldn''t agree with moving Grandpa¡¯s cemetery. I don''t believe in those predictions. You¡¯d better give up this idea!" "Why are you so stubborn? You don''t believe in those predictions, I believe in those. As long as you move your Grandpa¡¯s cemetery to that ce, our Murphy family can go further." Sam Murphy said. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Uncle, don''t think I don''t know that you just want to take Grandpa''s graveyard as your own." Hearing this, Sam was startled at first, and then he sneered, "Since you know, I will say straightly. I will definitely get that piece ofnd!" After speaking, Sam hung up the phone directly. Looking at the phone that had returned the main interface, Stanley looked cold and terrifying. At this time, Fraser pushed the door in, holding a document in his hand, as if there was something important to report. But looking at Stanley''s face at the moment, he asked, "Mr. Murphy, what''s the matter?" "Prepare the car! I have to go back the old house!" Stanley put away the phone and ordered. Fraser responded and immediately walked out to prepare the car. Soon, Stanley was already on his way to the old house. He looked at the backward scenery outside the car window, his feelingplicated. Sam suddenly wanted to get Grandpa''s graveyard. There must be that Ivan Murphy was instigating Sam. But he just didn''t know why Sam wanted that piece ofnd for? As he was thinking, the car stopped. Fraser turned his head and said to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, we are here!" Stanley stopped thinking and got out of the car. Then he walked into the old house with a sullen face It was already nine o''clock in the evening when he finished dealing with Sam''s matter and worshiped to Jordan Murphy, Stanley¡¯s grandfather. Fraser drove Stanley¡¯s back to the vi where Stanley usually lived. As soon as Stanley entered the vi, he smelled a rich perfume. Then he frowned immediately. "Stanley." Phoebe was overjoyed when Stanley came back. She hurriedly greeted him, "Ah, have you drunk?" Stanley moved a step aside, avoided her, and asked solemnly, "Why are you here?" "Isn''t it Grandpa''s death anniversary today? I''m worried that you will be sad, so I wille and see you." Phoebe exined and went to get the briefcase in his hand like the hostess. Stanley still avoided, and shouted coldly, "Lacey!" Lacey, who was busy in the kitchen, came out quickly, "Sir, are you back?" "Who let her in?" Stanley pointed at Phoebe. His tone was not very good, "Didn''t I say that when I am away, no one is allowed toe in?" Lacey nced at Phoebe, "Sir, I was thinking that Miss Hunt is your fianc¨¦e, and you two will get married sooner orter, so..." "This month, your bonus will be deducted!" Stanley didn''t want to listen to what she said, so he directly punished her. Lacey smiled bitterly, "Yes." "Stanley, what do you mean?" Phoebe looked at Stanley dissatisfiedly. Lacey let here in, but he punished Lacey, which meant that she was not weed. Stanley didn''t intend to answer her question. He pressed his eyebrows tiredly and said, "You can leave!" "No, I won''t leave." Phoebe took a step to the right and stopped in front of Stanley, "I am here. Besides wanting to see you, it¡¯s also my father''s meaning. My father wants me to ask you when will we get married?" Huh? Stanley was shocked slightly. Then he looked at her for a few seconds, and faintly replied, "I don''t mean to get married for the time being." "Why?" Phoebe''s blushing face turned pale in an instant. She didn''t understand the engagement was so smooth, but why it was so difficult to get married! Obviously, it was only one step that she could be Mrs. Murphy, but he just didn''t agree! Thinking of this, Phoebe clenched her fists unwillingly, "Stanley, I have been waiting for five years. Hong long do you want me to wait again?" "If you don''t want to wait, you don''t have to wait!" Stanley pulled off his tie and walked upstairs past her. Phoebe bit her lip and looked at his back, her eyes filled with disbelief. What did he mean? Let her take the initiative to break the marriage contract? Impossible! She wouldn¡¯t do that even if she died! Phoebe retracted her gaze and walked out of the vi with a gloomy expression on her face. Upstairs, Stanley opened his door and smelled the rich perfume again. His face sank quickly, "Lacey, did you let her into my room?" Lacey stood on the first floor of the stairs and looked up, "No! Miss Hunt said that she wanted to visit here, so I just let you visit by herself. I really didn''t know that she had entered your room, Sir." Hearing this, Stanley was so angry. He closed the door with a sullen face, turned and went downstairs, and then he walked directly towards the door. "Sir, where are you going?" Lacey asked after him. Stanley said coldly while changing his shoes, "Let someone clean up the vi tomorrow. I wille back when the cleaning is finished." After speaking, he opened the door and walked out. Soon, he drove out of the vi area. At this time, in Blue Scene Vi. Violet coaxed the two children to sleep. She came out of the children''s room while pinching her sore necks. Suddenly, she heard a thud from the corridor outside the door. "What''s going on?" Violet was startled, thinking that something was wrong. Then she hurriedly went to open the door. She saw a tall man lying down the corridor. Obviously, the loud noise just now came from the man when he fell to the ground. "Hey, are you okay?" Violet stepped forward and gently kicked the man on the ground with her toes. The man was motionless. Violet squatted down slightly, trying to check the man''s condition, but she smelt a strong smell of alcohol. She frowned in disgust, then stretched out her hand to turn the man over. A familiar and handsome face came into her eyes. Violet''s eyes widened incredibly. How could it be him? Before Violet could think about it, she shook the man twice, "Mr. Murphy? Mr. Murphy?" Chapter 40 Stay Here Chapter 40 Stay Here Stanley opened his eyes swiftly. His eyes were sharp, and the he sat up from the ground. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After seeing that the person in front of him was Violet, he dropped all his vignce, "It¡¯s you?" "It''s me." Violet helped him up, "Why are you lying here, Mr. Murphy?" There were only two apartments on this floor. One of which was the home of her and her two children, and the other was unupied. If she hadn''t found that he slept here, he would probably lie here all night. "I live here." Stanley shook his somewhat groggy head and replied in a dumb voice. Violet was stunned, "Live here? Here?" She pointed to the door on her left hand uncertainly. Stanley gave a hmm, took out a maic card from his pocket and gave it to her, "Thank you! I''m dizzy." "Okay." Violet quickly took over the maic card with the surprise. Ding! The door was opened! The lights in the entire apartment were on. Violet helped Stanley go in, put him on the sofa, then got up and looked at his apartment. The apartment was muchrger than hers, but it was also very monotonous. There was nothing but basic furniture and appliances, and it was very empty. "Mr. Murphy just bought this apartment?" Violet looked at Stanley and asked. "No." Stanley rubbed his temples, "I bought it very early, but I haven''t lived there." "So why does Mr. Murphy think abouting over to live tonight?" Violet was curious. Stanley paused for a moment, then lowered his eyelids to cover the gloom in his eyes. Regarding her question, in fact, he himself couldn''t tell the reason. He had a lot of houses, and he could live anyone of them. But when he made the decision, the faces of the three of them suddenly popped into his mind, so then he turned the car and drove over. Seeing Stanley''s dy in answering, Violet thought she shouldn''t ask this, so she quickly changed the subject with a light cough, "Mr. Murphy, I¡¯ll cook some hangover soup for you." After speaking, she left his apartment. But when she returned after cooking the hangover soup, Stanley was already drunk and fell asleep on the sofa. It seemed that he didn¡¯t have to drink the hangover soup! Violet looked down at the hangover soup in her hand, and then she put it on the coffee table, went to the room and found a quilt to cover Stanley. After doing those, she was ready to go back to rest. As soon as she turned around, her hand was caught. Violet thought that Stanley was awake, so she immediately looked back, only to find that he was not awake. He should be dreaming. "Mr. Murphy, let go of your hand, okay?" Violet bent over and said softly in Stanley''s ear. However, Stanley didn''t respond. He didn''t wake up when she called his name. Violet had no choice but to get rid of Stanley''s hand by herself, trying to pull her hand out. But unfortunately, the harder she got rid of it, the tighter Stanley held her hand. Finally Violet gave up, looking at the man on the sofa with a headache. He was not going to let her go back? Suddenly, the phone in her pocket rang. Violet took a long sigh, took out the phone and looked at it. Seeing the caller ID, she suddenly smiled, "Mom." "Violet, are you asleep?" A gentle and kind middle-aged female voice came over the phone. Violet nced at Stanley bitterly, "No." Being dragged by him, she couldn''t even go home, let alone sleep. "Well, I''m afraid of waking you up." Lily Smithughed twice. Violet sat down next to Stanley, "Mom, why do you think of calling me sote?" "Nothing! I just want to tell you that I n to go back next month to mourn your Grandpa and Grandma." Lily replied. Violet said, "Okay, I will pick you up at the airport then." "Okay." Lily nodded, "You go to sleep. Mom won''t bother you." "Bye." Violet replied. After hanging up the phone, Violet put away the phone, propped her head and looked at the man helplessly, wondering whether to wake him up. At this time, Stanley''s thin lips moved suddenly, seeming to be mumbling something. Violet didn''t hear clearly, so she put her ear to his lips, "Mr. Murphy, what are you talking about?" "Mom..." Stanley grabbed Violet''s hand and tightened again, his voice filled with begging, "Don''t leave. I will listen to Grandpa. Please don''t leave me..." Mom? Violet was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Stanley in his sleep was calling his mother. Speaking of it, Stanley''s parents seemed to have passed away when he was very young. It was just that no one knew how exactly they died, and the Hunt family hadn''t announced it to the public. So it had always been a mystery. "Okay, I won''t leave. I won''t leave." Violet gently patted the back of Stanley''s hand, coaxing him like coaxing a child. She was also a mother. Seeing him miss his mother like this, she was naturally touched. Besides, she dispelled the idea of waking him up. Perhaps he should be reunited with his mother in his dream at this moment. Perhaps Stanley heard Violet''s voice, he gradually calmed down, but he still did not let go of Violet''s hand. Even as long as she moved a little, he immediately tightened his strength, for fear that she would disappear. Violet could only stay here. At midnight, when Violet was already sleepy, Stanley still didn''t let go of her hand. In the end, she couldn''t hold it anymore, and fell asleep on the side of the sofa. When Violet woke up the next day, she found that she was sleeping in Stanley''s arms. She was so shocked. But soon, she calmed down again and got up from his arms with a guilty conscience. She didn''t dare to make a sound during the whole process, because she was afraid of waking him up and she couldn''t exin it clearly at that time. "Huh..." After finally standing on the ground, Violet patted her chest with a sigh of relief, and left gently with her slippers. Not long after she left, Stanley woke up. He got up with holding his head which was still somewhat dizzy. Looking at the pink quilt that fell to the ground, his eyes darkened in an instant. But in the next second, he seemed to have nothing happened again. He picked up the quilt and walked towards the bathroom. When he finished the shower, the phone on the coffee table was vibrating, Stanley wiped his hair while holding the phone to his ear, "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Murphy, you are right. Ivan Murphy indeed wants your Grandpa''s graveyard." Fraser reported. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "What is the purpose?" "ording to the feedback from the people I sent to explore thatnd, there seems to be a crystal mine underground." "Crystal mine?" Stanley stopped for a while, and then sneered, "Send someone to watch them. If they dare to move Grandpa''s graveyard, just cut their hands off!" He absolutely did not allow anyone to do anything to Grandpa''s cemetery! "Got it!" Fraser said firmly. Stanley threw away the towel in his hand, "Is there anything else?" "There is one more thing, but I''m not sure." Fraser said hesitantly, "Our people who watch Ivan Murphy abroad said that he has been lost in thest two days. I guess he may have returned, but he just hid himself." "Then find him!" Aplicated look shed in Stanley''s eyes. "Yes, sir!" Fraser answered. After the call, Stanley picked up the quilt on the sofa and walked to the opposite apartment. Violet was washing Arya''s face. When she heard the doorbell, she shouted to the outside of the bathroom, "Calvin, Mommy is busy. Go to open the door." "Okay." Calvin put down the Rubik¡¯s cube in his hand, climbed off the sofa, and ran to the door. Opening the door, he looked up at the man outside the door and opened his small mouth in surprise, "Uncle Murphy, why are you here?" Chapter 41 No Daddy Chapter 41 No Daddy Stanley looked down at the little guy who was not as tall as his thigh, then his cold face softened a lot, "Where is your Mommy?" "Mommy is inside." Calvin pointed to the room, then turned sideways to let out the way, "Uncle Murphy, "Thank you." Stanley nodded slightly. After entering the room, Calvin shouted in the direction of the bathroom, "Mommy, Uncle Murphy is here." Violet''s voice came from the bathroom, "Okay, let him have a seat first." Calvin gave a hmm obediently, then he immediately patted the sofa, "Uncle Murphy, sit down. Mommy wille out in a while." "Okay." Stanley put down the quilt and sat down. Calvin tilted his head and looked at the quilt, "Uncle Murphy, why are you holding my Mommy''s quilt." Stanley was a little shocked, "Is this your Mommy''s quilt?" "Yeah." Calvin nodded. Stanley pursed his thin lips. He did not speak. There was aplex emotion in his heart. He thought it was a new quilt, but he did not expect that it was actually Violet¡¯s. What was even stranger was that he didn''t feel disgust at all. Obviously he even disgusted Phoebe''s stuff, but Violet... "Uncle Murphy." Calvin''s shout interrupted Stanley''s thoughts. Stanley looked at him, "What''s up?" "Mommy is out." Calvin reminded. Stanley shifted his gaze. Then he saw Violeting out of the bathroom while holding Arya in her arms. "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, I kept you waiting for a long time. It took a while tob the little girl''s hair." Violet smiled embarrassedly at him. "Never mind." Stanley stood up and replied lightly. When Violet saw that Stanley had recovered to his usual appearance, she was a little in a daze. If it weren''t for the faint pain in her wrist, she really thought that everythingst night was her illusion. Sure enough, no matter how powerful a person was, there was a fragile side that others couldn''t see. "Mr. Murphy, do you still feel headache?" Violet asked with concern. At the same time, she put down Arya. As soon as Arya stood firmly, she wanted to run to Stanley, but Calvin pulled her over. He knew that Mommy and Uncle Murphy were talking, so they should not bother them. "No." Stanley shook his head slightly. "Well, Mr. Murphy, you will still drink less in the future. If you get drunk, it will be very dangerous." Violet said sincerely. Stanley lowered his eyes and said quietly, "Yesterday was the death anniversary of my Grandpa, so I drank some." Apart from that, no one knew that yesterday was also his parents'' death anniversary. "So sorry, Mr. Murphy, I didn''t mean to..." Before Violet finished speaking, Stanley waved his hand and interrupted her, "Never mind." Although he didn''t take it to heart, Violet was still a little bit sorry for him. After thinking about it, she changed the topic, "Mr. Murphy, have you eaten breakfast? If not, how about having breakfast with us together? I¡¯m going to prepare it now." With that, she didn''t give him a chance to refuse, then she went to the kitchen. Only Stanley and the two little guys were left in the living room. Arya shook off Calvin''s hand, stepped forward to hug Stanley''s thigh, and looked up at Stanley, "Uncle Murphy, Arya misses you so much." "Miss me?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Calvin also took a few steps forward, "Arya has been asking Mommy about you for the past two days." "Really?" Stanley smiled faintly. He seemed to be in a good mood. "What did you ask your Mommy?" He bent over and hugged Arya, showing some interest. Calvin blinked, "Of course she asked when we can see Uncle Murphy again." "It''s all asked by Arya. What about you?" Stanley looked down at the little guy in front of him. His eyes were filled with expectations that he didn''t even know, "Have you ever asked your Mommy about me?" "Yes!" Calvin said firmly. Stanley smiled brightly. Even his indifferent heart was softened at this moment. "Arya, help Mommy get two eggs." Suddenly, Violet''s voice came from the kitchen. Arya said ¡°okay¡± and patted the back of Stanley''s hand, "Uncle, I want toe down." Stanley put her down. She straightened her little dress, and ran towards the refrigerator. Stanley kept looking at her until she took two eggs and went into the kitchen, then he looked away and asked, "Where is your Daddy?" He suddenly remembered that since he came in, he hadn''t seen George. "Daddy?" Calvin tilted his head, "I don''t have Daddy." Stanley was taken aback for a moment, "Isn''t George your Daddy?" "No." Calvin shook his head, "He is our Godfather, but Arya likes to call him Daddy." Godfather? Stanley frowned. So, George was not Violet''s husband? For no reason, Stanley felt an inexplicable sense of joy. But he didn''t think about where this feeling of joy came from. He squinted slightly and asked, "So where is your Daddy?" Calvin shrugged, "I don''t know. We have never seen our Daddy." "Never?" "Yeah!" Calvin nodded. Stanley looked down and thought. So, before the two children were born, Violet was separated from the man she eloped with? No wonder thest name of these two children would be Hunt! "Uncle Murphy, what are you thinking about?" Calvin stretched out his little chubby hand and waved it in front of Stanley. Stanley''s eyes shed, then he came back to his senses, "Nothing." At this time, Violet came out of the kitchen with two tes. Arya followed her, and said softly as she walked, "Brother, Uncle Murphy, breakfast is ready." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Calvin climbed down the sofa and took Stanley towards the dining table. Breakfast was very simple, which was ordinary vegetable porridge and a few light dishes. Stanley ate some. The taste was far inferior to what Lacey made. But he didn''t know why he was extremely satisfied. Even for the first time, he felt that having meal was not just to meet physical needs, but an enjoyment. He enjoyed the atmosphere of having a breakfast with the three of them. He was so rxed. After eating breakfast, Stanley went out with them. He drove the two children to the kindergarten first, and then drove Violet to the Murphy Group. However, Violet got out of the car when it was more than 100 meters away from the Murphy Group. It was requested by her. Otherwise, if someone saw that she got out of Stanley¡¯s car and Phoebe knew it, it would cause some unnecessary troubles. So she walked to the Murphy Group by herself. Ten minutester, Violet arrived at thepany. As soon as she put down her bag, a colleague from the purchasing department came up, "Violet, we have some trouble with cloth procurement." The colleague passed her the purchase list. Violet nced suspiciously, "What''s the trouble?" "It''s just that you need too many types of cloth, and there are several models of cloth with the same name. We are not sure which one you want, so we can''t match the goods." The colleague replied with a wry smile. After Violet listened, she patted her forehead annoyedly, "Sorry, sorry, it was my negligence. I forgot to tell you." Because in abroad, after she finished the design, her teacher would help her choose the most suitable cloth. So over time, she forgot to mark the type of the cloth. The colleague smiled in understanding, "It doesn''t matter. Violet, so..." "I will purchase them in person. Even if it is the same type of cloth, there are differences in details. In order to avoid subsequent problems, I will choose them by myself. Give me the address." Violet said. The colleague immediately gave her a business card. Violet took it, "The Moore family?" Chapter 42 Stupid and Mean Chapter 42 Stupid and Mean "Yes, although the Moore family is a clothingpany, it also sells cloth. Because of Mr. Moore, the cloth ourpany needs are all provided by the Moore family." The colleague exined. Violet nodded suddenly, "So that''s it. I got it. Thank you." "You''re wee." The colleague waved his hand. After he left, Violet put the business card in her bag, and then went to Phoebe with the bag to apply for a business trip. She thought that Phoebe would make things difficult for her, but unexpectedly, Phoebe directly approved her to go out. Phoebe was so nice suddenly, which made Violet feel strange. But Violet didn''t think too much. After looking at Phoebe suspiciously, she took the proof of a business trip and went to the cloth factory of the Moore family. Because of the fiber dust, the cloth factories were all built in areas with few people in the suburbs. When Violet arrived there, it was already noon. She got out of the car, looked at the surroundings, and walked towards the guard room, "Hello, I am a designer from the Murphy Group. I came here to pick up the goods. Where is your supervisor?" "The supervisor is supervising the assembly line." The guard took her work permit, verified her identity, and opened the gate. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet thanked him and then walked in with taking back her work permit. Afterwards, the guard took her to the supervisor. When the supervisor heard Violet''s intentions, he showed an embarrassed expression on his face, "Miss Hunt, I''m really sorry, but the cloth you want is sold out." "What?" Violet was taken aback, then frowned, "Sold out?" "Yes." The supervisor nodded with a smile. Violet couldn''tugh. She pursed her red lips. "Sir, I remember my colleagues came here to pick up the goods yesterday, but because of the type, they didn''t take them away. The goods should still be here. How could you say it''s sold out?" "Of course they were taken away by otherpanies. Otherpanies also need the cloth." The supervisor replied. Violet looked at him incredulously, "Who?" "Sorry, I can''t tell you. The details of clients are confidential." Hearing that, Violet was speechless, "Sir, you are way out of line. It is the cloth of the Murphy Group. How can you give them to others? Who gives you the power?" "Me!" An arrogant female voice suddenly sounded outside the factory gate. Violet squinted. Then she saw a familiar figure who was walking over in high heels, "It¡¯s you?" Suzy walked to the supervisor and stopped, "You go down first. I''ll talk to her." "Yes." The supervisor nodded, turned and left. Only then did Suzy turn her eyes to Violet. Relying on the high heels, she was a little higher than Violet, then she deliberately lifted her chin and looked at Violet condescendingly, "It''s me! Surprise, right?" Violet rolled her eyes at Suzy, "I really didn''t expect it. But why did you do this? Do you know the consequences of doing this?" "What are the consequences?" Suzy curled her lips with a disapproving expression on her face, "I only know that you can''t finish your work if you don¡¯t have the cloth." Hearing this, Violet instantly understood something. Her eyes were cold, "So you gave the cloth to otherpanies just to target me?" "Yep!" Suzy smiled triumphantly, "You had Mr. Murphy''s help at thest banquet. I see who else will help you this time. Dare to steal my ne? I will kill you!" "Didn''t you make it clearst time? I didn''t steal your ne." Violet was speechless. "Do you think I believe it? You didn''t steal my ne? How could my ne be in your bag?" Suzy pointed to Violet''s bag, firmly believing that it was Violet who stole it. Violet rubbed her eyebrows and felt tired. "Fine, don¡¯t talk about it first. Let''s talk about the cloth first. How did you know that I would be here? Who told you?" "It¡¯s none of your business?" Suzy refused to answer. Violet was not annoyed, but just stared at Suzy closely, "Is it Phoebe, right?" Suzy''s face changed. Violet clenched her fists tightly, "Sure enough..." Knowing that she came here, except for her colleague in the purchasing department, it was Phoebe. No wonder Phoebe didn''t make things difficult for her in the application for a business trip. "It seems that it was Phoebe who let Miss Moore give the cloth to otherpanies." Violet said coldly with a sullen face. Suzy opened her mouth in surprise. Then she subconsciously replied, "How do you know?" Violet looked at her withplicated eyes. It was really a stupid, mean and brainless girl Who couldn''t figure out such an obvious question? "Don''t worry about how I know it. Miss Moore, about this matter, you¡¯d better think about what punishment you will receive. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. It is pure waste of time." With that, Violet took out her mobile phone and was about to call Mr. Moore. Seeing it, Suzy remembered that Violet had known her grandfather. Suzy felt a little scared. Then she immediately snatched Violet¡¯s mobile phone and threw it to the ground. With a thud, the phone fell apart. Looking at the broken mobile phone on the ground, Violet was very angry, "You..." "No way. I won¡¯t let you tell my Grandpa!" Suzy pped her hands. Violet took a deep breath and suppressed the anger, "Miss More, do you think everything will be fine if you throw my phone away? If I can''t finish my work, they will know it is you sooner orter. The cloth is the Murphy Group wants. Even if you are the eldestdy of the More family, with Mr. Moore as your backer, you still can''t avoid punishment." This was Phoebe''s true purpose. It not only caused Violet¡¯s trouble, but also suppressed Suzy, a potential rival in love, which was really a nice trick. The most ridiculous thing was that Suzy, an idiot who was taken advantage of by Phoebe, jumped into the trap with joy. After listening to Violet''s obvious reminder, no matter how stupid Suzy was, she knew that she had indeed done a stupid thing at this moment. She actually dared to fight against the Murphy Group! Thinking of this, Suzy was a little scared. How bold she was when she did it, how scared she was now. "Joshua!" She yelled anxiously, clenching her fists. The supervisor who had just left hurried back, "Miss Moore." "Quickly, get back the cloth she wants!" Suzy pointed at Violet and ordered loudly. "Huh? Get it back?" The supervisor thought he had misheard. Suzy nodded, "Hurry up!" "But the cloth has been sent out for so long. Thosepanies must have been using them. How can we get it back?" The supervisor looked embarrassed. Suzy stomped arrogantly, "I don''t care! You must get it back, or I will lower your position and deduct your sry." "This..." The supervisor wanted to cry, but he still went to do what Suzy ordered. Suzy breathed a sigh of relief and looked back at Violet, "Hey, I have sent someone to get the cloth back. Anyway, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this matter, especially Mr. Murphy. Got it?" Violet ignored her, but picked up the broken phone on the ground. There were many photos taken before in this phone. It was broken now, and she didn''t know if she could get the photos back. Seeing that Violet didn¡¯t answer, Suzy didn¡¯t care. She tucked her newly dyed hair, and said imposingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll just acquiesce that you have agreed. If I know that you tell others about this matter, I¡¯ll kick your ass!" After saying this threatening sentence, Suzy carried her famous brand bag and walked away. Looking at the direction Suzy was leaving, Violet pursed her red lips tightly. Originally, she was still caring about Mr. Moore, so she wanted to give Suzy a chance. But Suzy was so arrogant and domineering. If this matter was over just like this, Violet was afraid that Suzy would cause more troubles for her more. Chapter 43 The Children Are Missing Chapter 43 The Children Are Missing Thinking of this, Violet squinted her eyes. Then she went to Joshua again, and said straightforwardly, "You don''t need to chase back the cloth." Joshua was taken aback, "Miss Hunt, what do you mean?" "I don''t need it anymore!" Violet replied lightly. "What?" Joshua was dumbfounded, and then panicked, "Miss Hunt, I have already asked people to chase it back. Why don''t you need it?" "You ask me the reason?" Violet smiled mockingly, "This batch of cloth will be used by the Murphy Group for the next month''s show. You did not seek the consent of the Murphy Group, but just gave it to otherpanies, which meant that you didn''t take the Murphy Group seriously." "That''s not the case. We also obey the orders of Miss Moore, so..." "Enough!" Violet raised her hand and interrupted him impatiently, "Joshua, you don''t need to exin this to me. I only know that your behaviors are insulting the Murphy Group." After speaking, Violet carried her bag, turned and left. In doing so, not only could she protect the dignity of the Murphy group, but also teach Suzy a lesson. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. With Stanley''s character, after learning about this, he would definitely stop the cooperation with the More family. Suzy, who caused the matter, would definitely not escape to be punished. Violet hoped Suzy could learn something from this lesson and stop making trouble for her in the future. Although Violet was not afraid, it was annoying. After got to the Murphy Group, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon. Violet went to Stanley''s office which was on the top floor before she could put down her bag. She told Stanley what happened today. However, she didn¡¯t tell Stanley it was Phoebe who incited Suzy. Because she still had no evidence to prove it. "I see." Stanley pursed his thin lips after listening, "You did a good job." It was unexpected that Mr. Moore, who was always shrewd, would actually have such a stupid granddaughter. It was so ridiculous! "So Mr. Murphy, do we have to change another cloth supplier?" Violet asked softly while looking at the man who was exuding a cold aura. Stanley raised his chin, "Of course, the purchasing department has the contact information of other cloth factories. You can check them out first." "I see. Then I''m going out." Violet nodded. After she left, Stanley called Fraser in, and said in a cold voice, "Announce to stop all cooperation with the More family from today!" "Yes, sir!" Although Fraser was surprised, he still didn''t ask anything, and directly did what Stanley asked. Soon, the clothingpany and factories of the Moore family received a notice of termination of the contract from the Murphy Group. For a while, the stock market of the Moore family stagnated. Mr. Moore hurriedly contacted Stanley, wanting to know the reason for terminating the cooperation. Stanley only replied ¡°ask your granddaughter¡± and then hung up the phone. Mr. Moore knew that it was his granddaughter who offended Stanley, so he quickly asked the butler to check what Suzy did today. The butler was also very effective. It didn''t take long for him to find out what happened in the cloth factory. Mr. Moore was so annoyed and angry. Then he shut Suzy at home directly, and then dialed Violet''s phone number. Violet saw the caller ID, feeling no surprise at all. As early as when she decided not to use the batch of cloth of the Moore family, she had already expected that Mr. Moore would call her. "Mr. Moore." Violet said cordially, putting the new mobile phone to her ear. Mr. Moore''s guilty voice came, "Violet, I know everything. I''m really sorry! My granddaughter is spoiled." Violet looked down, "I thought Mr. Moore called me to me me." Mr. Moore smiled, "Why do I me you? Although I am old, I still know what is right and wrong. If it¡¯s me, I won¡¯t want that batch of cloth. So you¡¯re not doing anything wrong. Stanley is also right. It was my granddaughter who did wrong." "The matter of cooperation..." "Since the cooperation is broken, then forget it. It''s time to teach Suzy a lesson. Besides, it''s time to let her know that her improper words or behaviors may bring disaster to the family." Mr. Moore sighed. Violet could hear the love for his granddaughter in his words. She was deeply moved. With such a grandfather who cared about juniors, it was no wonder that Suzy would be so arrogant and brainless. After finishing the call, Violet just put the phone away. The head of the purchasing department walked over with a document, "Violet, this is the information of several other cloth factories in J City. I have sorted them up. You can take a look." "Okay, thank you." Violet smiled, took the document and opened it. After reading it, she chose three of them and nned to go over again to choose the cloth early. After all, her design drawings had beenpleted. The cloth had to be ready. Otherwise, they couldn''t finish the big show. Thinking of it, Violet closed the folder and left the purchasing department with holding the folder. It was already five o''clock in the afternoon when she had already visited all the three cloth factories. Violet was standing on the side of the road to hail the taxi, but no taxis passed by for a long time. She originally wanted to rush back to the city within an hour to pick up the children from the kindergarten, but now it seemed impossible. So Violet had to call the kindergarten teacher and asked the teacher to help drive the two children back home. Finally, two hourster, Violet returned to the apartment. She took out the key card and opened the door. While changing her shoes, she shouted in the direction of the room, "Calvin, Arya, Mommy is back." However, there was no response. Violet frowned suspiciously. What was going on? Where were they children? Usually when she came back from buying food, the two children woulde out to greet her. Why hadn''t theye out yet? "Calvin, Arya?" Violet shouted again. At the same time, she walked to the room. When she walked to the door, she opened the door. Inside was dark, as if no one was there. Violet quickly turned on the light and scanned every corner of the room. As expected, there was no one inside. She started to panic, immediately let go of the doorknob, and quickly went to check other rooms. Still, she didn¡¯t see two children. The two children were gone! Realizing this, Violet was so frightened. She almost fainted. But she took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down, and took out her mobile phone to call the police. But just as she had just entered ¡°911¡±, the three number, and was about to make the call, there was sound outside. Violet listened intently. When she heard two children¡¯s voice, she was overjoyed. Immediately, she ran to open the door. Calvin and Arya stood outside the door. When they saw Violet, they happily said, "Mommy, you are back." Violet didn''t reply. She just looked at the two children for a while, then suddenly stepped forward and held the two children tightly in her arms. "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Calvin felt her trembling and frightened. After looking at Arya, he asked gently. Violet let go of the two children and scolded with red eyes, "You two little bad guys! Do you know how scared and worried Mommy was when Mommy came back and didn''t see you guys? I was about to call the police!" The two children bowed their heads, knowing that they were wrong, "I''m sorry, Mommy." Listening to the apology of the two children, Violet felt soft and sighed softly, calming down, "Tell me, where did you two go?" She didn''t know if it was a lighting problem. How did she feel that Calvin''s face was much paler than usual? "We are at Uncle Murphy''s home." Arya replied. Calvin also nodded. "Uncle Murphy?" Violet looked up and found Stanley behind the two children. Chapter 44 Acute Gastritis Chapter 44 Acute Gastritis "Mr. Murphy." Violet stood up, "Why are you with Calvin and Arya?" "When I came back, I happened to see the two of them downstairs, so I took them to my apartment." Stanley leaned against the wall of the corridor and replied quietly. Arya raised her little hand and drew a big circle in the air, "Mommy, Uncle Murphy is so good. He took my brother and me to eat a lot of delicious food, and went out for a walk." "Yes." Calvin also nodded, "We just took a walk." "It turned out to be like this." Violet understood. Then she took the two children to bow to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, thank you for taking care of the two children." "Never mind. But why did youe back sote?" Stanley raised his eyelids. There was a slight displeasure in his voice. She was not afraid that there were some dangers if the two children were at home! Violet didn''t know what Stanley was thinking about. She exined with a smile, "I visited three cloth factories in the afternoon, so I came backte." Hearing this, Stanley pursed his lips slightly, "Just let the purchasing department do these things. You don''t need to do it by yourself." "It''s okay. ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ is very important to me. If I don''t take care of each link in person, I will be worried about it." Violet raised her hand and tucked her messy hair behind her ears. Stanley¡¯s eyes were darkened. At this moment, Calvin, who was whispering with Arya, suddenly felt not well. He covered his stomach and knelt on the ground, and vomited. "Brother!" Arya was the closest to Calvin. When she saw Calvin vomiting, she shouted in fright. Also frightened was Violet. She came to Calvin anxiously, and asked with a trembling voice, "Baby, what''s the matter with you?" Calvin didn''t answer her, and kept vomiting. Stanley also came over, squatting down in front of Calvin with a tense face, reaching out his hand to touch Calvin¡¯s small face and forehead. His voice was low, "He is very cold and sweating. We must go to the doctor right away." Having said that, Stanley picked up Calvin without hesitation, and walked towards the elevator quickly. Seeing this, Violet hurriedly pulled Arya to catch up. "Mommy, brother will be fine, right?" Arya asked in tears. "Of course, Calvin is a little superman. How could something happen to him!" Violet smiled reluctantly andforted her daughter, but the worry in her eyes was so obvious. On the way to the hospital, Calvin stopped vomiting, but he was shivering constantly, and it was more and more serious. Violet worried that if this continued, he would bite his tongue. So she quickly took out a handkerchief from her bag, kneaded it into a ball, and put it into Calvin''s mouth. "Mr. Murphy!" Violet hugged Calvin tightly, and shrieked to the man driving, begging unabashedly in her voice. "I know." Stanley nced at the rearview mirror. He squeezed the steering wheel and stepped on the elerator. Soon, they arrived at the hospital. Calvin was sent to the emergency room. Violet took Arya and waited anxiously outside the emergency room. Stanley came back after registration. Then he walked to her side and stood still. He also looked at the door of the emergency room with her, "Don''t worry. Calvin will be fine." Violet shook her head. She said with sobs, "How can I not worry? Calvin has never been sick. He¡¯s suddenly like this. I..." She couldn''t tell the following words. She just squatted on the ground and burst into tears. Arya was also affected by Violet. She raised her head and cried with Violet. The mother and daughter cried together, which made Stanley feel a little heartbroken. Just when he wanted tofort the mother and daughter to stop crying, the light in the emergency room suddenly went out. Stanley narrowed his eyes, stepped forward quickly, stopped the doctoring out of it, and asked in a deep voice, "How is the child?" Hearing this, Violet stood up immediately, wiped away tears at random, and went over to ask, "Doctor, is my son okay?" "It''s okay." The doctor replied, taking off his mask. Violet breathed a sigh of relief. Stanley also felt relieved. Arya jumped up happily. "Doctor, what kind of disease does my son have?" After breathing a sigh of relief, Violet remembered to ask the doctor about Calvin¡¯s illness. "Acute gastritis. You parents have to pay more attention it in the future." After speaking, the doctor walked past them. "Gastritis... How can he get gastritis?" Violet was puzzled. "I''ll go to ask." Stanley patted her shoulder. Soon after he went, Calvin was sent to the general ward. Arya was already asleep. She was ced next to Calvin by Violet. Violet walked to the sofa opposite the bed and sat down, staring at the bed nkly, ming herself. A few hours ago, she had noticed that Calvin''s face was weird, but she actually thought it was caused by lights. She was really not a qualified mother! As she was thinking about it, the door of the ward was opened. Stanley came in from outside and handed Violet aboratory test form, "Calvin¡¯s test results are here. Gastritis is caused by seafood." "Seafood?" Violet was startled, then frowned nkly, "I didn''t give Calvin any seafood?" "It''s me." Stanley lowered his eyelids, "I took them to eat seafood tonight. I''m sorry, I didn''t know that it would let Calvin get sick." Violet smiled bitterly, "It can¡¯t be med Mr. Murphy." Based on the understanding of her two children, this seafood meal must have been requested by Calvin. So she couldn¡¯t me anyone. Besides, Stanley helped her tonight, so she couldn''t me him. "Anyway, Calvin''s illness is directly rted to me. I will be responsible for him." Stanley took off his vomit-stained coat and sat down next to Violet. Violet rubbed her cheeks, and said, "Mr. Murphy, it''ste. You can go back first. I''m sorry to have dyed your time for so long. When Calvin gets better, I will thank you again." "It''s okay. I will stay here, in case Calvin has any further checks. Don¡¯t you worry about leaving Arya alone in the ward?" Stanley looked down at her slightly. Violet opened her mouth but had nothing to say. Yes, the hospital was not the home. The hospital was a mixed bag. What if Arya was taken away? Thinking of this, Violet acquiesced to the proposal of Stanley. The two sat quietly on the sofa, taking care of the two children. Time flied quickly. It was midnight in a blink of an eye. Violet began to yawn. Her face was full of fatigue. Stanley put down the phone and nced at her, "If you want to sleep, you can go to the nurse''s desk to apply for a bed. I¡¯ll stay here." "No." Violet took a breath and replied listlessly, "Calvin hasn''t woken up yet, so I can''t sleep!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "It''s up to you." Stanley returned his gaze to the phone and continued to check the report. However, before he could finish reading the report, he suddenly felt something on his shoulder. Stanley''s motion of sliding the screen stopped. He turned his head slightly to see that Violet was asleep with her eyes closed and leaning on his shoulder. Chapter 45 Run into Talia Chapter 45 Run into Talia Stanley was a little shocked. His back stiffened slightly, obviously not suitable for such intimate contact. "Wake up." He raised his hand and gently pushed Violet, trying to wake her up. But Violet just hummed and went on sleeping again. Stanley''s thin lips pursed slightly. This woman! She said she couldn''t sleep just now, but now she slept so soundly! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Forget it! That was it! He made her child get sick. Just let her sleep on his shoulder for a while. Thinking this way, Stanley put his hand back on the phone. The screen of the mobile phone was still on, and the report above was still disyed, but he couldn''t see it anymore. The fragrance of the woman was constantlying into his nose, which disturbed his mind. Finally, he pinched his eyebrows, tried to ignore the strange feeling in his heart, and turned off the phone. In the morning, shortly after dawn, Stanley was awakened by the sudden ringing of the phone. He opened his eyes suddenly, took out the phone and nced at it, then answered, "Wait for me at the door. I wille down immediately." After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone, then lifted Violet''s head from his shoulders, and gently ced it on the armrest of the sofa. Enduring the numbness of half of his body, he got up and left the ward. Violet woke up as soon as he left. She first looked at the environment she was in, and then thought of something. Her eyes widened suddenly. "Calvin!" Violet didn''t care about the sore neck, hurriedly got up, ran to the hospital bed and touched Calvin''s forehead. Feeling that Calvin''s body temperature had returned to normal, she smiled and sighed with relief. "Mommy..." At this moment, Arya rubbed her eyes and sat up from the hospital bed. Violet turned her gaze from Calvin to her, "Are you awake?" "Yeah." Arya nodded, then looked at Calvin next to her worriedly, "Mommy, why isn''t brother awake?" "It should be that the effect of the medicine hasn''t been over. He will wake up after it¡¯s over." Violet replied while finding something in her bag. She was going to buy some breakfast. At this moment, the door of the ward was opened. Stanley came in from outside, still carrying a big bag in his hand. "Uncle Murphy." Arya waved to Stanley and yelled sweetly. Stanley nodded with a smile as a response. "Mr. Murphy, didn''t you leave?" Violet took the wallet out and looked at him in surprise. When she woke up, she didn''t see him, so she thought he had already left. "No, I just changed a set of clothes." Stanley handed Violet the bag in his hand, "This is breakfast." "So great! I''m going to buy it." Violet took the breakfast happily and ced them on the table out one by one. After breakfast, it was almost nine o''clock. Stanley looked at her, "You don''t have to go to work for these two days. Take good care of Calvin. As for Arya, I will driver her to kindergarten and pick her up after school, so don''t worry." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet smiled gratefully. Later, Stanley drove Arya to the kindergarten. After they left, Violet called a nurse and asked her to take care of Calvin. She, herself, went to the front desk of the pediatrics department to pay for the hospitalization. When Violet arrived at the front desk and opened the wallet, she suddenly heard a familiar voice not far away, "Nate, where have you been?" It was Talia! There was a shrewd light in Violet''s eyes. She suddenly turned her head to the source of the sound. Then she saw Talia standing in front of the elevator with holding a child in her arms and talking on the phone with an impatient face. Who was that child? Violet frowned suspiciously and looked at the child. The child was about the same age as Calvin and looked somewhat simr to Talia. Obviously, he was Talia''s son. But why hadn''t she heard that Talia gave birth a child to her father again? Just when Violet felt strange, Talia suddenly waved in one direction happily, "Nate, here!" Violet hurriedly looked in the direction of her beckoning. Then she saw a good-looking middle-aged man approaching Talia and her son. He took over the child in Talia''s arms naturally and kissed the child on the face. Talia was watching them with a smile. This picture looked like a family of three. Violet suddenly realized something. She opened her mouth in disbelief. It took a while for her to calm down. Then she took a deep breath, took out the phone, and quickly took a picture. Talia actually betrayed Violet''s father, had an affair with a man, and gave birth to a child. It was really... Just thinking about it, Violet saw Talia suddenlying towards her. She was fazed. Oops, she was found! Violet''s heartbeat was fast. She immediately covered the phone with the bill, and quickly tapped her finger on the screen to save the photo backup in other software, and then delete the original photo in the album. Just after deleting it, Talia stopped in front of her, staring at her gloomily, "What did you just see?" "I saw you standing with a father and son." Violet told the truth. After all, it would be even more weird if she answered that she didn''t see anything. Hearing Violet''s words, Talia''s eyes shed a trace of panic. Damn it! It was really seen by this little bitch. This bitch must doubt her. Fortunately, she also saw the bitch in time, otherwise it would be troublesome if the bitch told Eason. She had to find a way to dispel the doubts of the bitch! Thinking of this, when Talia was just about to say something, her eyes suddenly caught the phone in Violet''s hand. Her face changed drastically. Then her voice became sharp, "Did you take a photo?" "No, why did I take a picture of you?" Violet replied tly. How could Talia believe Violet''s words so easily? She grabbed Violet¡¯s mobile phone. Violet looked calm and didn''t fight with Talia. After checking it, Talia did not see the photo. Then Talia''s face looked a lot better immediately, "I''m sorry, Violet. I misunderstood you." "Never mind. Anyway, you always misunderstood me." Violetughed mockingly, and took back her mobile phone. "Why are you so nervous? Are you afraid that I might misunderstand your rtionship with the father and son?" Talia froze for a while, but she barely replied calmly, "How is it possible! But they do have something to do with me. They''re my distant cousin and nephew. My little nephew is sick. They came to see the doctor." "Oh, it''s like that." Violet nodded, seeming to believe it. Talia squinted her eyes and stared at Violet for a long time. After confirming that Violet was not pretending, she breathed a sigh of relief, and then immediately changed the topic, "By the way, I''ve heard Phoebe say that you have already returned and brought two children back. When will you bring the children back to visit me and your father? I am very curious about your two children." "No need!" Violet refused without hesitation. Since that night five years ago, she had vowed that she would not step into the Hunt family again in this life. Violet''s refusal was as early as Talia''s expectation, so Talia was not annoyed. She looked at the payment bills in Violet''s hand, "Your children are sick?" Violet rolled her eyes at Talia and didn''t bother to answer. Talia asked on purpose! She, an adult, could live in children¡¯s ward? "Let me see what''s wrong with your children!" Talia snatched the bill quickly. Seeing the above information, Talia said mockingly, "Violet, why is thest name of your children Hunt? Do these two children have no father? Could it be that you gave birth to these two bastards without getting married?" Hearing this, Violet was so angry that she was shivering! She clenched her fists and was about to talk back. At this time, a cold voice rang out, "Who are bastards?" Chapter 46 Help Her Out Chapter 46 Help Her Out "Stanley?" Talia turned her head. Unexpectedly, she met Stanley''s cold and gloomy eyes. Suddenly, her face turned pale with fright. Why was he here? What did he mean by what he said just now? She said Violet was bitch. But he suddenly stood up. Could it be... Talia''s face tightened. Suddenly there was a bad spection in her mind. Soon, this spection was quickly confirmed. "You just said that my children are bastards?" Stanley walked to Talia and stopped, looking down at Talia coldly and condescendingly. Talia seemed to be irritated. Her face distorted and she yelled, "How could the two children she gave birth to be yours?" Stanley stretched out his hand to held Violet''s shoulder, and directly said, "Nothing is impossible!" Although Violet was also abrupt by Stanley''s actions, she did not push him away. Because she knew that he was helping her to prevent Calvin and Arya from beingbeled as bastards. "Talia, do you still dare to say that my children has no father and are bastards?" Violet leaned in Stanley''s arms and looked at Talia without a trace of emotion. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Seeing that the two were so close, Talia shook her head, "You shameless bitch! You dare to snatch Phoebe''s fianc¨¦! I have to teach you a lesson!" With that, Talia pulled Violet out of Stanley''s arms, raised her hand and was about to p Violet. But in the next second, Stanley grabbed her wrists tightly. "Ouch!" Talia yelled out in pain, with cold sweat on her forehead. Stanley shook her hand away, frowned and looked at Violet, "Are you okay?" "I''m okay." Violet rubbed her wrist, feeling warm. Although she could avoid Talia''s p by herself, Stanley''s stopping Talia without hesitation made her feel moved. "Well." Stanley nodded, then turned to look at Talia with a cold face, "Who gave you the courage to beat her?" Talia held the faintly painful hand, forcibly endured her fear of him and said loudly, "You are Phoebe''s fianc¨¦. Since she dared to seduce you, I can punch her." "I didn''t even know that you would still speak for your stepdaughter. Your discord with Phoebe is false?" Stanley raised his eyelids lightly. When Talia heard the word ¡°stepdaughter¡±, Violet saw a trace of flustered look in Talia''s eyes. She also knew that Phoebe and Talia told the public that they were stepmother and stepdaughter. It was just that she didn''t understand why her father insisted on letting Phoebe rece her. What was the reason? Talia exined with a flustered face, "We don''t get well along with each other. But Phoebe is also a member of the Hunt family. Anyway, I should speak for her. But you! Stanley, you are with this woman and even have two children. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Phoebe or the Hunt family?" Hearing this, Stanley''s face became tenser, and the whole body was full of chills, "I should feel sorry for the Hunt family? It should be that you Hunt family feels sorry for the Murphy family! You really think I don''t know the inside story of the fianc¨¦e back then?" Talia was so shocked suddenly. Stanley knew that Phoebe was not his real fianc¨¦e! Then he also knew that Violet didn¡¯t elope with other men? No, it shouldn''t be. She did it so well back then and bribed all the servants of the Hunt family back then. It was impossible that he could find it out. Seeing Talia''s uneasy look, Stanley said, "If it weren''t for Phoebe''s rescue of me five years ago, I would have attacked the Hunt family a long time ago, instead of acquiescing to the behaviors that the Hunt family deceived the Murphy family." To deceive the Murphy family? What did it mean? Violet was so confused. But Talia breathed a sigh of relief. She was right! He really didn''t know. Also, if he knew, even if Phoebe saved him, he would not tolerate the deception of the Hunt family so easily. As she was thinking, Stanley spoke again. His voice was cold, "Go back to tell Eason. If he is dissatisfied that I have children, I will give him the opportunity to cancel the marriage. Get out of here!" "Cancel the marriage? No..." Talia didn''t agree. But seeing Stanly narrow his eyes, she didn''t dare to speak again. She was afraid that Stanley would cancel the marriage now if she spoke again. So she hurriedly left. Violet nced at the direction Talia was leaving, and then thanked Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, thank you." "Never mind." Stanley let go of her shoulder, "I like Calvin and Arya very much. Naturally, I don''t want to see them suffer such a grievance. But you, howe you have a fight with her?" Hearing that, Violet''s eyes dimmed. She replied with a bitter smile, "I just ran into her. You also know that I am the daughter of the Hunt family. How could Talia let me go since she saw me?" Stanley raised his chin. "By the way, Mr. Murphy, you just said that the Hunt family deceived the Murphy family. What do you mean?" Violet asked curiously. Stanley looked down at herplicatedly for a while without answering her. Violet didn''t ask again. Suddenly, the phone rang. Violet took a look at the phone, and then quickly answered, "Hello?" "Miss Hunt, Calvin is awake!" The nurse''s voice came into her ears. "What?" Violet said in surprise, "I''ll be back soon!" After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone, looked excitedly at Stanley who was also looking at her, and said with a smile, "Calvin is awake!" Stanley also smiled, "Don¡¯t you leave now?" "Let''s go!" Violet nodded. They two returned to the ward together. Calvin was slowly eating the porridge with the help of the nurse. Seeing theying in, he waved his little hand happily, "Mommy, Uncle Murphy." "Calvin!" Violet pursed her lips and couldn''t help it anymore. She hugged Calvin tightly, "Bad boy, you almost scared Mommy to death. Don''t you know!" "Sorry, Mommy. I won''t do it anymore." Calvin patted the back of her hand like a young adult, apologizing and coaxing her. Stanley stood by and looked at the mother and son. His eyes were filled with gentleness that he didn''t even know. After hugging for a while, Violet let go of Calvin and stared at him carefully, "Do you feel better?" "Here." Calvin touched his stomach, looking at Violet grievously, "It hurts." Violet poked his forehead, "You deserve it. Do you dare to eat seafood in the future?" "It''s Uncle Murphy." Calvin pointed to Stanley, "Uncle Murphy let me eat." Stanley raised his eyebrows. After taking a look at Calvin, he finally said, "Yes, it''s me." "Well, well, Mr. Murphy, don''t help him cover it up. I know this kid well. He must have asked you to take him to eat." Violet pinched Calvin''s face. Calvin stuck out his tongue. At this moment, the door of the ward was knocked. The nurse went over to open the door. A man in a white coat walked in. Seeing Stanley, his lovely face showed a big smile, which was especially warm, "Stanley, you are really here!" Stanley didn''t give him a look, obviously not interested in hising. Violet was a little surprised, "Dr. Baxter?" She recognized that this was the baby-faced doctor who bandaged her woundsst time in Star Light Restaurant. "Hi, how are you guys?" Henry shifted his gaze from Stanley to Violet and Calvin. He said hello to them. Violet smiled back, "Hello, Dr. Baxter, is there anything wrong?" Chapter 47 Stay Away from Her Chapter 47 Stay Away from Her "I''m here to find Stanley." Henry replied with pouting. Violet nodded, but wondered how he knew Stanley was here. As if Henry could see her thoughts, he exined with a grin, "This is the Murphy family''s hospital. A doctor saw Stanley, so he told me." "Got it." Violet understood. "Why are you looking for me?" Stanley looked sideways at Henry. Henry became serious. "I have found a suitable brain surgeon you asked me to find." "Who?" Stanley''s eyes narrowed. "His name is George!" It was him? Stanley''s eyes darkened, and his thin lips pursed twice. Henry did not notice his abnormality, and said slowly, "Dr. Joe is a top expert in brain surgery. He is well-known abroad. He has never failed any operations. It will definitely seed if he preforms Ivy''s operation." "Mommy, Uncle Murphy and that doctor are talking about Godfather." Calvin whispered. Violet touched his head, "Yeah." Although the mother and the son said lowly, it still attracted Henry''s attention. He looked at the mother and son in surprise, "Do you guys know George?" "Yes." Calvin nodded. Violet also smiled, "Yes, he and I are very close..." Speaking of this, she suddenly remembered something. Then she subconsciously nced at Stanley and replied, "He is my husband." Stanley''s face instantly sank. He felt a little unhappy. Did she like to use a hypocritical man like George as a cover for her? "What? George is your husband? He is actually the one..." "Shut up!" Before Henry''s words could be finished, Stanley interrupted him sharply. Henry closed his mouth subconsciously, and then realized that he almost said it out in front of Violet. "Sorry, sorry, I was so surprised just now. Do I scare you guys?" Henry smiled embarrassedly at Violet. Violet shook her head slightly, "No, but what did you want to say just now?" "Uh... Did I say it?" Henry looked at the ceiling and began to y dumb. "Yeah!" Calvin looked at Henry with a smile. The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched. This brat actuallyughed at him! Sure enough, those who looked like Stanley were not cute! "Okay,e out with me!" Stanley got up and walked outside the ward. After winking at Calvin, Henry followed out. The two came to the safe stairwell. Henry took out a pack of cigarettes from the pocket of his white coat and handed it to Stanley. Stanley took one out, "Change to a doctor. George can''t do it!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Why?" Henry''s action of lighting the cigarette paused, "I have contacted him. He wille to the hospital to work after a while. Now it is toote to change another person.¡± "He''s not simple. If it''s him who performs Ivy''s operation, I will be worried about it!" Stanley caught the lighter Henry threw, but didn''t mean to light a cigarette. "But if we don''t let George perform the operation, Ivy won''t get better. At present, there are some more famous brain surgery experts than George in the world, but they are basically old and unable to perform surgery. Are you sure to change another person?" Henry took a puff. Stanley frowned and said nothing. Henry spit out a smoke ring and looked at him, "Stanley, tell me honestly, you really didn''t want to find George because you were worried about Ivy?" "What do you mean?" Stanley''s face sank. Henry flicked the cigarette ash away and smiled, "Isn''t it obvious? Violet was your original fianc¨¦e, but she eloped with George and cuckolded you. It''s normal for you to mind." " "You are wrong. I don''t mind!" Stanley pressed down the lighter and lit his cigarette, "because George is not her husband." Henry was choked by the smoke. It took a long time to stop his coughing. He looked at Stanley with red eyes, "What are you talking about? Violet''s husband is not George? So what happened to her just now..." "A cover." Stanley replied faintly. Henry rubbed his curly hair, "Then who is her husband?" "Who knows!" Stanley looked down at the spark on the cigarette butt. No one knew what he was thinking about. Henry curled his lips, "It''s okay. Since George is not her husband, I won''t feel awkward when I work with him in the future. However, I heard Fraser said that you were very close to Violet recently. This is not in line with your personality. Is it possible that you treat her...?¡± "Do you think it''s possible?" Stanley stared at him coldly. Henry touched the tip of his nose, "Well, I think too much. But I still hope you stay away from her. She has a family and you also have a fianc¨¦e. You shouldn¡¯t have intersections outside of work, otherwise you will fall into it." "You don''t need to remind me of this kind of thing!" Stanley said solemnly. "Okay, you should decide as soon as possible whether or not George will have an operation. If you dy it, Ivy will really be unable to wake up." After speaking, Henry patted Stanley on the shoulder, turned and left. Stanley was the only one left in the gloomy staircase. Stanley was holding a cigarette, recalling what Henry had just said. He knew that he had done a lot of things that he had never done before for Violet and her children. These things made him feel very weird. If this continued, he didn''t know what he would be. He had never liked the feeling of being out of control. Thinking of this, Stanley closed his eyes slightly. After opening eyes again, he seemed to have decided something. His eyes were cold and alienated. Immediately, he threw the cigarette butt on the ground and crushed it with the sole of his shoe, and then returned to the ward. Two dayster, Calvin was discharged from the hospital. Violet bought a lot of dishes specially and prepared to celebrate in the evening. However, when she prepared the meal and made a call to Stanley to ask him toe over for dinner, Stanley refused. "Mommy, is Uncle Murphy noting?" Calvin asked while drinking the juice. Violet put down the phone, "No." "Huh, Uncle Murphy is a liar." Arya also snorted unhappily while holding a ss of juice. "He promised to drive me to the kindergarten. But except for the first day, Uncle Murphy didn''t drive me to the kindergarten again." Violet chuckled, "Didn''t Uncle Murphy arrange a driver for you?" "This is different. I want Uncle Murphy to driver me in person." Arya replied with a pouting mouth. Calvin looked at Violet, "Mommy, was Uncle Murphy very busy these past two days? He hasn''te to see us." Hearing this, Violet touched the heads of the two children, "Sure, Uncle Murphy manages such arge group. He doesn¡¯t have the time to see you guys every day. Don''tin it! Let¡¯s eat, and rest early after eating. " "Okay." The two children nodded. The next day, Violet officially returned to work. After she clocked in, she went to the purchasing department and checked the cloth sent by the cloth factories three days ago. After confirming that there was no problem, she walked to Stanley¡¯s office. "Come in!" Hearing a knock on the door, Stanley said without raising his head. After getting the permission, Violet opened the door to enter, "Mr. Murphy." Hearing her voice, Stanley''s eyes flickered. He stopped the pen in his hand, and looked at her coldly, "What''s the matter?" Chapter 48 Phoebe Plagiarized Chapter 48 Phoebe giarized Violet stopped at Stanley''s desk, "Mr. Murphy, in order to prevent other designers from misusing the cloth of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, I want to apply for a warehouse separately. Besides, only I can have the warehouse key." In addition, she did this for another reason, which was Phoebe. Based on what she knew about Phoebe, Phoebe couldn''t just watch the cloth sent over and do nothing. If Phoebe did nothing, how could she drive Violet out of the Murphy Group. So Violet had to take precautions, otherwise she couldn''t afford the consequence. "Okay." Stanley agreed without hesitation. Then he looked away and said, "In the future, you don''t have toe to me for such trivial matters. Go directly to Fraser. He will handle it!" Hearing the indifference in his tone, Violet was shocked, then nodded, "Yes, Mr. Murphy." "Go ahead with your work. I''ll let someone give you the key in a while." Stanley waved his hand and said. Violet gave him a confused look, then turned around obediently and went out. She felt he seemed to be colder towards her? Did she do something which offended him? Violet tilted her head. She couldn¡¯t figure out, so she didn''t think much about it. She closed the door of Stanley''s office and returned to the design department. As soon as she sat down, her phone rang. "Violet, congrattions! You won the first ce in J City of Golden Feather Award!" Jessie congratted Violet happily. Violet was confused, "Jessie, what are you talking about? What is the first ce?" "y dumb with me?" Violet was speechless, "I really don¡¯t know!" Jessie seemed to understand something, and swallowed, "Violet, do you fail to participate in Golden Feather Award?" Violet said, "No." Violet knew that Golden Feather Award was one of the most authoritative fashion designpetitions at domestic. She wanted to participate at the beginning, but because of too many things after returning, she was busy and missed the registration time. "This is not right!" Jessie frowned, "Since you didn''t participate in it, who is the Miss Hunt who won the first ce?" "Miss Hunt?" Violet narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Yes." Jessie nodded, "I just saw that the design drawing of the first ce was drawn by you before, and it was signed by Miss Hunt. So I thought it was you who participated in thepetition, but I did not expect that you didn¡¯t participate in it at all. Violet, would someone steal your design and pretend to be you to participate?" Hearing this, Violet''s face sank. Her red lips pursed to a straight line, "I probably know what''s going on. Maybe you''re right. Perhaps someone has stolen my design, but she didn¡¯t pretend to be me. Besides me, there is indeed the other Miss Hunt." How clever Jessie was! She guessed who Violet was referring to, "Violet, you mean, your half-sister?" "Yeah, it should be her, but I have to go to the official website to check." With that, Violet put down the phone and clicked on the official website of Golden Feather Award. When she saw the work of the first ce, her hand which held the mouse suddenly tightened. It really was her design! Phoebe copied it intact! "Violet, how about it? Have you confirmed it?" Jessie couldn''t wait to ask on the phone. Violet then turned to look at the designer''s signature in the lower right corner of the design drawing. Seeing the unique watermark of Phoebe, an anger crossed Violet¡¯s eyes. Then she picked up the phone again and put it back to her ear. Her voice was as cold as ice. "Confirmed. It''s her!" She had always known that Phoebe liked to giarize, but she never thought that one day she would be giarized by Phoebe. The works Phoebe copied were the assignments to Violet by Violet¡¯s teacher a year ago. The theme was autumn. She designed about 20 pieces of works. Her teacher only took a fancy to eight of them. The rest was rated as rubbish by her teacher. Her teacher let her throw them away. But Violet didn¡¯t want to threw them, so she registered a personal ount in a socialwork site and uploaded them to keep them as souvenirs. Unexpectedly, this could be discovered by Phoebe! "She actually dares to giarize your works. Violet, let''s go to thepetition organizer to expose her!" Jessie clenched her fists angrily. Violet bit her lower lip, "No!" "Why?" Jessie didn''t understand. Violet took a breath, "Because the works Phoebe giarized were Mina¡¯s works. I promised my teacher that I can¡¯t expose that I¡¯m Mina when I have not yet made a name for myself at domestic!" "Then we just let Phoebe go like this?" Jessie was very unwilling. Violet sneered, "No! The most intolerable in my life is stealing and giarism. Since Phoebe dares to do this, I definitely won''t let her go. Doesn''t she like giarism? Let her giarize!" "Violet, you mean..." Jessie''s eyes lit up. Her eyes were full of excitement. Violet sneered, "It''s just like what you think." Phoebe didn''t have much design talent herself. She was able to have today''s status, basically relying on giarism. Since Phoebe won the first ce this time, she would definitely find ways to continue All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. giarism in the subsequent knockouts. Then Violet just needed to put some design drawings on the social tform and let Phoebe copy them. When the final of Golden Feather Award came, ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ should have a big sess. When she had a reputation, she could stand up and say that she was Mina. Then she could use Phoebe of giarism and ruin Phoebe! Thinking of this, Violet hung up and immediately checked the theme of the next session of the Golden Feather Award on the official website. She was ready to make a trap for Phoebe to jump. At this moment, Phoebe suddenly pped her hands and came to therge office, "Everyone, stop your work first!" Everyone stopped working and looked at her. Violet was no exception. With a smile on Phoebe''s face, she seemed to be in a good mood, "At eight o''clock tonight, in Room Rose of the Sunrise Hotel, I will treat you guys. Everyone has toe. If you don''te, I will think you despise me." Everyone naturally nodded in a hurry. Some people murmured in surprise, "Director Hunt, is there a happy event?" "Stupid! Didn''t you watch the announcement of Golden Feather Award today? Director Hunt got the first ce in J City!" "Yeah!" Phoebe cast an appreciative look at the person behind her, "I am very happy to win the first ce, so I specially invite everyone to dinner." Hearing this, everyone hurriedly congratted Phoebe. Only Violet sat in the position without moving, watching this scene with mocking eyes. It was shameless to giarize her work to get the first ce, and to show off in a big way! While Violet was thinking about it, Phoebe suddenly looked over here, "Violet, you seem to be very upset that I took the first ce?" Violet stood up and replied calmly, "No, Director Hunt misunderstood me. I was just thinking about something else." "Oh? Then can I know what you are thinking about?" Phoebe looked at Violet and stroked her bright red nails. Violet nodded and stared at Phoebe, "Of course, I''m thinking about Director Hunt''s design style. Why is there such a big difference between your previous work and current work? Director Hunt, can you answer me?" Listening to her words, Phoebe''s eyes were flustered for a moment, but she soon calmed down. Her voice was gloomy, "Violet, what do you mean by this? Are you suspicious of me?" "I''m just curious. If Director Hunt can''t tell me, just forget it." Violet smiled and spread her hands, neither denying it nor admitting it. Phoebe snorted coldly at her, "As a designer, it¡¯s normal that I often change my style. It¡¯s nothing unusual. Rather than questioning me here, you¡¯d better to finish your work!" After that, Phoebe walked away on high heels, but her steps were obviously somewhat unnatural. Violet looked at the direction Phoebe was leaving and couldn''t help but sigh slightly. It was normal that a designer¡¯s style was changeable? Who didn''t know that every designer had only one style! Only brainless Phoebe would say such words. Didn''t she see that other people''s face changed? Chapter 49 Ivan Murphy Chapter 49 Ivan Murphy Violet shook her head, put her gaze back on theputer, and started busy working. When it was time to get off work in the afternoon, Violet first went to the kindergarten to pick up the two children and drove them to Jessie¡¯s home, letting Jessie take care of them. Then she took a taxi to the Sunrise Hotel. At 7:50, she arrived at the Sunrise Hotel. As soon as Violet opened the door of the private room, she heard Phoebe''s light and fluttering voice, "Violet, you arete!" "I''mte?" Violet walked over, raised her mobile phone, and pointed to the time on it, "Isn''t it eight o''clock? It''s not eight o¡¯clock yet. Why am Ite?" Phoebe shook the red wine ss, staring at her with a smile, "I did say eight o''clock at the beginning, but I changed it to seven o''clockter. I sent the notice to our chat group. You didn''t see it?" Violet pursed her lips, "Sorry, I didn''t join that group!" "Is that so?" Phoebe asked the others with a surprised expression on her face, "You guys didn¡¯t invite Violet into the chat group?" "No, the group is full!" someone replied. Phoebe smiled embarrassedly at Violet, "Sorry, I thought they have already invited you in." Seeing Phoebe¡¯s fake smile, Violet twitched the corners of her mouth, "It''s okay!" At this moment, she knew everything. The group was full? They got Phoebe''s instruction from the beginning and deliberately didn''t invite her in. But now Phoebe deliberately changed the time in the chat group, the purpose was to make herte, so as to make something difficult for her! Sure enough, as soon as Violet pulled the chair away and took a seat, Phoebe ced a bottle of red wine in front of her. "Violet, although it is not your fault to bete, you were stillte anyway. How about drinking one bottle of wine to show your apology, okay?" Sure enough! It wasing! Violet said inwardly, then pushed the red wine back to Phoebe, "Director Hunt, I''m sorry, I can''t drink." Phoebe didn''t expect that Violet would refuse her so directly, then her face suddenly became gloomy. "What do you mean? Look down upon me?" "Of course not, it''s just that I feel ufortable today. I ate two cephalosporins, so..." While talking, Violet took out a box of cephalosporin from her bag and put it on the table. Looking at this box of cephalosporins, Phoebe was so angry. She never expected that Violet, the bitch, would have eaten cephalosporins by coincidence! "Director Hunt, you see, I can''t drink. But I can still drink juice. How about I drink juice?" Violet looked at Phoebe who was opposite. Phoebe pulled a long face and replied, "No need!" Juice? What juice could make people get drunk? "Thank you so much!" Violet smiled and put away the cephalosporin. This cephalosporin was not that she specially prepared, but she had always had this habit. In abroad, she would often go out to parties with her teacher. Drinking was unavoidable at parties. After a long time, there was something wrong with her stomach. Later, under George''s suggestion, she started to carry a box of cephalosporins with her so that she didn''t have to drink. During this meal, Phoebe was unhappy. Other people cared about her emotions, so naturally they couldn¡¯t be happy. The meal was very depressing. Only Violet was very satisfied. When they almost finished eating, Violet got up and went to the toilet. But as soon as she walked outside the door, a tall figure suddenly sprang out from the men''s toilet next to her, grabbed her wrist, and pushed her against the wall. The sudden change shocked Violet. Just as she was about to scream, the man covered her mouth. "Shhh, don''t make any sound! Do me a favor, or I will kill you!" The man warned in a hoarse voice. Violet immediately did not dare to move, nodding. Seeing that she was so obedient, the man smiled with satisfaction, then buried his head on her neck, as if he was kissing her. At this time, some footsteps came from not far away, apanied by the voice of speaking. "Search, he must be still nearby. You go to the front to see. You go to the toilet to see." "Yes!" Then the footsteps dispersed. Violet heard one was walking towards them, getting closer and closer, making her body tense. The man felt her nervousness and then he pinched her right neck, "Rx! If I¡¯m found out because of you, do you believe I will kill you?" Hearing this, Violet felt scared and couldn¡¯t stand firmly by herself. The man took this opportunity to hug her firmly and let her lie in his arms. The actions of the two, in the eyes of others, werepletely a couples flirting outside the toilet. Because of this, those people just passed by them, and left without stopping. Finally, the man let go of Violet. Violet had a chance to see the man¡¯s face clearly. He was very handsome and had a noble temperament. The clothes he wore did not have any brand ordinary. When Violet was looking at the man, the man was also looking at her. When seeing Violet¡¯s face, the man''s light brown eyes shed a strange light, which was fleeting. "Thank you! May I have your name? I will repay you when I have the opportunity." Ivan stretched out a hand toward Violet, wanting to make friends with her. But Violet only sorted out her clothes, and didn''t mean to shake hands with him. She said lightly, "No need. We won''t see each other anyway."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A person with a not-so-simple identity was chased by others! She wouldn¡¯t make friends with this dangerous person unless she was stupid. Thinking about it, Violet didn''t even look at Ivan, and walked past him. Ivan touched his chin and looked at Violet''s back, as if he was looking at a prey. His eyes were filled with interest, until Violet disappeared. When Violet returned to the private room, Phoebe was no longer there. Violet asked the designer next to her. The designer said that Phoebe left after she answered the phone and her face was a bit bad. No one knew what was going on! Since Phoebe left, the rest of the people naturally wouldn¡¯t stay here. After barely filling their stomachs, they also left the hotel one after another. The next day, when Violet arrived at thepany, she was called to the meeting room for a meeting. As soon as she walked to the door of the meeting room, she met Stanley and Fraser who also came here for the meeting. "Mr. Murphy." Violet greeted Stanley. Stanley didn''t expect to meet her here. Just about to respond, he saw the hickey on her neck. His eyes dimmed suddenly, and his face changed! Who was she withst night? George, or another man? Seeing Stanley staring at Violet with a very gloomy expression on his face, Fraser asked confusedly, "Mr. Murphy, what''s the matter with you?" Stanley didn''t answer. He retracted his gaze, and walked into the meeting room with a sullen face. Fraser nced at Violet confusedly, and intuitively felt that the weird emotion of Mr. Murphy was rted to her, but he didn''t ask, just quickly followed. At the meeting, Violet stood in front of the multimedia screen and told all the senior executives about her next garment making process and her thoughts on the show. Her ideas were very novel which made all the senior executives surprised. They asked Violet about the feasibility of these ideas. Only Stanley looked at her without saying a word. His eyes wereplicated. Chapter 50 The Man She Eloped With Chapter 50 The Man She Eloped With The strangeness of Stanley was seen by Phoebe beside him. Phoebe followed his gaze and saw the hickey on Violet''s neck. She trembled suddenly. A huge sense of crisis suddenly surged in her heart, and her breathing became rapid. As a bystander, she could see very clearly it was that Stanley felt jealous when he was staring at Violet''s neck! It had been just a few days! Stanley actually had feelings for Violet! She, Phoebe, had been by his side for five years, but he was unwilling to even look at her directly. It couldn¡¯t continue like that. She had to drive Violet away, otherwise she would never feel at ease! Thinking of this, Phoebe clenched her fists tightly, and began to n in her mind. Before long, the meeting ended. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . People left one after another. Soon, there were only three of them left in the meeting room. Violet stood up and was about to discuss with Stanley about models. The door of the meeting room was suddenly pushed open. A tall man walked in. "Stanley, long time no see!" The man greeted Stanley with a smile. Stanley narrowed his eyes. He stared at the man coldly, and slowly uttered the man''s name, "Ivan!" Ivan? The name was so simr to Stanley. Were they brothers? Thinking of this, Violet looked over curiously. She opened her mouth in surprise after seeing Ivan''s face. It was him! Violet''s reaction was seen by Phoebe. Phoebe deliberately raised her voice and asked, "Violet, do you know brother?" Hearing this, Stanley''s gaze instantly shifted to Violet, as if he was confirming whether Phoebe''s words were true. Violet nodded and shook her head in the face of his scrutinizing eyes, "I don''t know him. I just saw him..." Before she finished speaking, Ivan interrupted her suddenly, pretending to be sad, "It''s really sad that you said that. I''m here specifically for you today." "Come for me?" Violet pointed to her nose, feeling a little confused. "Yes, I specifically inquired others and knew you were working here, so I came here." Ivan walked towards her. Violet was not familiar with him, so she didn''t want to be so close to him. She subconsciously stepped back. The direction of her stepping back happened to be behind Stanley. But before she took a few steps back, Ivan grabbed her hand. Ivan smiled evilly, "Why do you hide from me? Am I so scary? You didn''t hide from mest night!" Last night? Hearing this, Stanley was stunned. His hand that had originally nned to pull Violet over also stopped in the air. It took a while before he took his hand back, his face extremely gloomy. It turned out that the hickey on her neck were left by Ivan! Phoebe could naturally think of what Stanley could think of, not to mention that Ivan''s words were originally so ambiguous. "Brother, what is the rtionship between you and Violet?" Phoebe endured the ups and downs in her mind, pretending to be curious. Stanley''s ears moved a little. Obviously, he was also very concerned about this question. Ivan noticed Stanley''s reaction from the corner of his eye and then he smiled, "Can''t you guys see it?" Violet''s eyes widened. She stared at him in astonishment. How could she not tell that he was deliberately letting others misinterpret their rtionship? Her face flushed with anger. But just when she was about to refute, Phoebe spoke first, "Of course I can see it. I just want to confirm it." She didn''t understand why God was so unfair to her and always allowed Violet to meet such nice men. Not only Stanley was attracted by Violet, but even Ivan... However, this was also a good thing. If Violet and Ivan were together, Stanley would give up on Violet, right? Thinking of here, Phoebe pulled Stanley''s arm, pretending to be amazed, "Stanley, I didn''t expect that Violet and the eldest brother are actually a couple." A couple? Stanley''s thin lips pressed tightly, only feeling these two words extremely harsh. Violet was pissed off by Phoebe. She pulled a long face and quickly exined, "Director Hunt, you have misunderstood. I am not familiar with this Mr. Murphy at all!" When she said this, she didn''t know why she secretly nced at Stanley. She didn¡¯t want Stanley to misunderstand her. It was just that Stanley''s face was still cold and expressionless. She couldn''t tell whether he believed her or not. Then she couldn''t help but feel a little lost for a while. "Violet, I knew you were still angry with me." Ivan''s eyes suddenly dimmed. Then he showed a bitter smile. Violet was stunned. She was so confused, "What are you talking about? Why am I angry with you?" "Of course I left without saying goodbye and abandoned you back then, so..." "Enough!" Stanley suddenly stood up from the main position. Back then¡­ It turned out that Ivan was the one who eloped with Violet back then. No wonder Calvin looked so much like him, because he and Ivan were cousins. So there would inevitably be some simrities in appearance. "Stanley, what''s the matter with you?" Phoebe pretended not to know the reason of Stanley''s reaction, and asked with concern. Stanley ignored her. His cold and sharp eyes swept across the faces of Violet and Ivan. He said without emotion, "This is the Murphy Group, not a public ce for you guys to confess!" Sure enough, he still misunderstood her! Violet bit her lower lip, "Mr. Murphy, I am not..." "You''re right. Violet, let¡¯s go out." Before Violet could finish speaking, Ivan took her and walked to the door of the meeting room. "What are you doing? Let me go!" Violet was unwilling, trying to get rid of him. But Ivan grabbed her wrist so tightly that she couldn''t shake it off at all. In this way, she was dragged out of the meeting room by Ivan. Stanley looked at the direction they were leaving with gloomy eyes. Phoebe stood beside him, "Stanley, there seems to be some misunderstanding between brother and Violet." Stanley did not speak, and just went out of the meeting room. As soon as he went out, he saw Ivan and Violet entering the elevator. In the elevator. Ivan finally let go of Violet. Violet rubbed her aching wrist and looked at him angrily, "Mr. Murphy, why did you say those words which would let others misunderstand in the meeting room? We only met yesterday, but what did you say? Back then? What did you want to do? " "Don''t you understand? I like you." Ivan pushed the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. Violet sneered, "Like me? Do you think I would believe such ridiculous things?" Ivan shrugged, "I know you won''t believe it, but what I said is true. I fell in love with you at first sight. As for why I said that, I just wanted to tell others that we were together a long time ago. Then there won¡¯t be other men approaching you." Violet''s face sank immediately, "Mr. Murphy, do you know that your behavior is shameful!" Not only shameful, but also very crazy. She didn''t want to be in the same space with such a person! Taking a deep breath, reluctantly suppressing the anger, Violet stretched out her hand, ready to press the elevator. But Ivan stepped sideways and blocked the elevator button, "Well, I admit that I''m wrong on this matter. So what about I invite you to dinner to apologize to you?" "No need!" Violet coldly refused. However, Ivan didn''t seem to hear it. When the elevator reached the underground parking lot, he pulled her straight to the front of the car and forced her into the car. Violet had no choice but to follow him to the restaurant. After having a hasty meal, Ivan suddenly answered the phone and left with a gloomy face. Violet took a taxi back to the Murphy Group. As soon as she stepped into the office, she heard gossips from everyone. Chapter 51 Suppress Phoebes Power Chapter 51 Suppress Phoebe''s Power "It''s her. She had a scandal with Mr. Murphy before, and now she has a scandal with Director Murphy again!" "Yeah, I heard that she is married and has two children. I didn''t expect that she would hook up with other men. It''s really shameless." "Maybe she dislikes that her current husband has no money, so she wants a better one!" Listening to these contemptuous words, Violet frowned. What was going on? Why did she be the shameless person in the eyes of these people when she came back after a meal? Thinking of this, Violet walked towards those people who were talking. Those people obviously didn''t expect her toe. Then they stopped talking and looked at her awkwardly. "Who told you that I had an affair with Director Murphy?" Violet stopped in front of them, asking in a cold voice. After these people looked at each other, one of them stood up and replied, "It was the people in your design department who said it in the chat group." "Design department?" Violet pursed her lips. She immediately understood everything. After that, she ignored these people and walked to the elevator. When she arrived in the design department, Violet heard the samements as soon as she entered therge office. She wasn''t angry. When she walked to her office area, she picked up a magazine and rolled it up, and then mmed it against the table. There was a loud thud. Everyone was shocked. Violet nced indifferently across everyone, and said solemnly, "Who was instigated by Phoebe to spread the rumors between me and Director Murphy in the chat group? Stand up by yourselves!" The reason she was so sure that it was Phoebe was because only Phoebe and Stanley knew that she knew Ivan. Stanley would definitely not do this kind of thing, so it must be Phoebe! As for the reason, Phoebe just wanted to ruin her reputation in the Murphy Group. It was really a mean trick. Most of the people in the office were surprised when they heard Violet''s words. Only a few showed a guilty conscience. Violet recognized these people. They were Phoebe¡¯s men. They had no design talent. Their greatest ability was to tter Phoebe. "So it''s you guys!" Violet looked at them. They also knew they were seen through. It was meaningless that they still yed dumb. So they admitted, "So what?" "Apologize!" Violet spit out the word coldly. They stood up and said, "Why? You did such a shameful thing yourself. We are just telling the truth." Violetughed, "Shameful? I don''t know when I had an affair with Director Murphy. But you guys just the rumors in the chat group. Or I won''t let you guys go so easily!" However, after they listened to it, they didn''t take it seriously and didn''t mean to apologize at all. Upon seeing this, Violet also guessed the reason why they were so confident. She sneered. This group of people was really stubborn. They thought that they had Phoebe''s support, then they N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. could be afraid of nothing. It was extremely stupid. It just so happened that Violet could take advantage of this opportunity to drive these people out of the Murphy Group, which could also disintegrate Phoebe''s force. Then Phoebe couldn¡¯t incite these people to deal with her in the future. Thinking about it, Violet dropped the magazine in her hand, sat down, and turned on theputer. Those peopleughed disdainfully when they saw her actions. They originally thought she was so fearless. It turned out that she only dared to shout in front of them. For a while, these people didn''t take Violet to heart. After sitting back, they continued to spread the rumors of Violet and Ivan, even deliberately spoke loudly. Violet knew that they did it on purpose, but she didn''t stop them, letting them talk. The more they talked, the more things she printed. Finally, she picked up the printed pile of materials and left the design department to Stanley''s office. "Mr. Murphy, I have something to report to you." Violet knocked on the open door. When Stanley heard her voice, the tip of the pen paused slightly. He looked up at her, "What''s the matter?" "Here is the thing..." Violet walked into the office while telling him about the rumors. After Stanley heard it, he frowned, "Who spread it?" "It''s them." Violet took out a piece of the information in her hand and put it in front of him. Stanley nced casually, but didn''t look at it again. He leaned back in his chair and asked, "Then what do you want to do?" Violet looked at him and replied seriously, "These people spread such false rumors in the chat group, which has a great impact on the reputation of me and Director Murphy. Besides, they refuse to apologize, so my proposal is to dismiss them. But there is another reason." Stanley crossed his fingers, ced it on his knees, and said faintly, "Say!" "Mr. Murphy, these are the design drawings drawn by several people who spread rumors. It is difficult for me to understand why such designs were made into clothes and sold into the market." Violet handed him the rest of the information. Stanley raised his hand to take it and took a look, then his face sank in an instant. Although he didn''t understand clothing design, he still had aesthetics. Naturally, he could see that these designs were not very good, and they were far from thepany''s standards. No wonder the design department had been established for more than a year, but it was always bottom of thepany. With such suck designs, how could thepany develop! Thinking of this, Stanley picked up thendline and called Fraser, "Come to my office!" Soon, Fraser came over. Seeing Violet still in the office, he nodded to her in surprise as a greeting. Violet also smiled back. Stanley handed the stack of design drawings to Fraser. Then he said with a cold voice, "Go to notify the personnel department. Kick them out of thepany!" Hearing this, Violet smiled with satisfaction. She knew from the beginning that it was obviously unrealistic to fire those people based on a few false rumors, so she printed these design drawings. With Stanley''s seriousness in his work, he absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate such incapable employees who liked to make trouble to stay at hispany. Facts had proved that she had made the right move. After Fraser left, Violet had no reason to stay, so she said goodbye. But as soon as she turned around, Stanley stopped her, "Wait a minute!" Violet looked back at him, with some confusion, "Mr. Murphy, is there anything else?" "Take this!" Stanley opened the drawer and took out a ck invitation card to her. Violet took it suspiciously, "This is..." "A gathering of international fashionmenters. You go with me the day after tomorrow!" Stanley took a sip of the coffee on the table, and replied concisely. Violet understood it. Her eyes lit up, "Does Mr. Murphy n to invite a few well-knownmenters to join in the big show of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯?" Stanley nodded, "Yes!" "I see! I will go with you." Violet closed the invitation and put it carefully to her chest. Stanley said, "The ne will set off at 8 o''clock in the morning the day after tomorrow. Don''t bete!" "Got it." Violet nodded. At this moment, the door of the office was suddenly opened. A figure came in from outside, walked quickly in front of Stanley, put her hand on Stanley''s desk, and asked with red eyes, "Stanley, why did you fire my employees?" Stanley frowned and his voice was cold, "Who gave you the courage to enter my office without knocking?" Hearing what he said, Violet couldn''t hold back a smile. Listening to herughter, Phoebe looked at her with a distorted face. Violet immediately shrugged, indicating that she stoppedughing. Phoebe then looked at Stanley, "Sorry, I just care about my employees too much, so..." "Enough!" Stanley didn''t want to listen to her exnation, so he directly raised his hand to interrupt her, "I ask you it¡¯s you who have reviewed thepany''s design drawings for the past year, right?" Chapter 52 Temporarily Take Over Her Work Chapter 52 Temporarily Take Over Her Work "Yes...Yes." Phoebe didn¡¯t dare to look into Stanley¡¯s eyes. She answered in low voice. Stanley looked up at her, "Then tell me, why would that kind of trash pass?" Facing Stanley''s question, Phoebe lowered her head and couldn''t answer. Violet chuckled, "That''s because those designers have a better rtionship with Director Hunt, so it is inevitable that Director Hunt will take care of them. Is that right, Director Hunt?" Phoebe red at Violet, as if she wanted to tear Violet into pieces. Stanley saw it. He knew what Violet said was true. His thin lips were immediately pursed. He looked at Violet and said, ¡°From now on, you will temporarily take over Phoebe¡¯s work. All design drawings will be reviewed by you." "Me?" Violet was stunned. She just wanted to break Phoebe''s power. Unexpectedly, she actually took over Phoebe''s position. Compared to Violet''s shock, Phoebe was so flustered right now. Her eyes widened in disbelief, "Stanley, you can''t do this!" Let Violet rece her? This was no different from driving her away! Stanley''s sharp eyes fixed on Phoebe''s face. His voice was cold, "Why not? I let you be the director of the design department. You messed up the whole design department. Tell me how can I let you still manage the design department?" "I..." Phoebe was speechless. Stanley pinched his eyebrows and said, "Okay, that¡¯s a deal. You guys all go out!" "Yes!" Violet replied and walked to the door. Although Phoebe was unwilling, she didn''t dare to provoke Stanley. After stamping her foot, she chased Violet angrily. "Stop!" On the corridor, Violet stopped, "Director Hunt, is there anything else?" Phoebe came to Violet, gritted her teeth and red at Violet, "You are very proud of yourself that you drove my men away, and took my job away, right?" Violet shrugged, "I am not proud of it, but I am very happy. Speaking of which, it¡¯s you who gave me the opportunity. If you didn''t incite them to spread rumors about me and Director Murphy, they would not be driven away. Your position would not fall into my hands." Phoebe knew that Violet wasughing at her. She trembled with anger, "You bitch..." "Shhh!" Violet raised a finger and made a quiet gesture, "Director Hunt, this is outside the office of Mr. Murphy. You said so loud, just want to attract Mr. Murphy over and let Mr. Murphy see your vulgar look?" Hearing that, Phoebe was startled. She immediately calmed down. Her voice was also lowered a lot, "Violet, that¡¯s not over!" "Okay, I''ll wait and see!" Violet replied faintly, and then walked past Phoebe to the elevator. Back to the design department, those designers were no longer there, and the positions were empty. The rest of the people looked at Violet with a little fear and a little admiration. They were afraid of Violet! After all, Violet drove away several designers and robbed Director Hunt¡¯s position. Feeling the sense of alienation from everyone, Violet didn''t care. She had expected it a long time ago. After smiling faintly, she picked up a pencil and started working. In the afternoon, Violet answered the phone and went to a coffee shop near the Murphy Group. As soon as she entered, a man sitting by the window waved to her, "Miss Hunt, here!" Violet walked over, pulled the chair opposite the man and sat down, "Hello, Mr. Knight, have you got the result of the investigationst time?" "Of course, otherwise I won''t call you." As he said, he opened the briefcase beside his hand and took out a file bag and a photo from it. The photo was that one which was taken by Violet in the hospitalst time. "Miss Hunt, you guess is right. These three people are indeed the kind of rtionship you thought. This man is Nate Walker, and the child in his arms is Filip Ellis. He is five years old this year. This is the paternity test of the three of them. Our agency has spent a lot of efforts to get the paternity test. It is absolutely real!" Mr. Knight pushed the file bag to Violet. Violet quickly took out the paternity test inside and read it. After reading it, sheughed. Herughter was full of irony. Twenty-six years ago, Eason had an affair with Talia, causing Phoebe to be half a year older than her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seven years ago, Eason drove her, her mother and her brother out of the Hunt family for Talia and Phoebe. Now Talia had an affair with others and cuckolded Eason. It was so ridiculous. When her mother returned, she would tell her mother. Her mother would be very happy, right? Thinking of it, Violet stuffed the paternity test back into the file bag, "Mr. Knight, thank you so much!" "You¡¯re wee." Mr. Knight responded with a smile. Violet took out her mobile phone, transferred the money to him, and left the coffee shop, preparing to pick up the children in the kindergarten. Two hourster, Violet returned to the apartment with her two children. As soon as they got out of the elevator, she saw Frasering out of Stanley''s apartment. "Fraser, what are you doing..." Violet pointed to the suitcase Fraser was pulling. Fraser didn''t expect to meet her here. He pushed his sses and replied, "I helped Mr. Murphy pack his luggage." While speaking, he couldn''t help but look at Calvin next to her. This child obviously looked exactly like Mr. Murphy. Howe he was Ivan''s son? "Pack luggage?" Calvin asked, raising his head, "Sir, Uncle Murphy won''t live here anymore?" Fraser nodded, "Yes." When Arya heard this, she was anxious, "Mommy, I like Uncle Murphy very much. Can you tell Uncle Murphy not to move to other ces?" "Arya, be a good girl!" Violet lowered her head and pulled the clothes out of the little girl''s hand, and then smiled embarrassedly at Fraser, "The girl is not sensible." "It doesn''t matter. They are very cute." Fraser waved his hand to show that he didn''t care. Although he didn''t like Ivan, he had to admit that these two children were really likable. "Violet, it''s gettingte, I have to send the luggage to Mr. Murphy, so I have to leave first." Fraser said while looking at the watch. "Okay, bye." Violet took the two children to the side and let out the way. Fraser thanked them, and walked past the three of them to get into the elevator. "Mommy." Calvin looked at Violet, "Why did Uncle Murphy not live here?" "Mommy doesn''t know either." Violet shook her head. Looking at Stanley''s closed apartment door, Violet suddenly felt a little empty. Arya rubbed her eyes and was about to cry, "Mommy, Arya can¡¯t see Uncle Murphy in the future, right?" "What are you talking about?" Violet scratched her nose, "Why did you think that you can''t see him anymore? When Uncle Murphy didn''t move here, you can also see him, right? Well, let''s go home first. What do you want to eat? Mommy will make it for you." As soon as Arya heard the food, she immediately forgot Stanley. She raised her little hand and shouted, "Mommy, I want to eat fish." "What about Calvin?" Violet asked Calvin as she was opening the door. Calvin touched his chin and thought, "Coke chicken wings." "Okay!" Violet rubbed the heads of the two children and said in a petting way. The next day, Violet came out of the dye room with wearing a white coat which was stained with various colors. Seeing Ivan who was leaning against the wall, she was taken aback, "Director Murphy, why are you here?" Chapter 53 Doubt Chapter 53 Doubt "Good morning!" Ivan waved to her and smiled, "I came to you specially." "What¡¯s up?" Violet took off her white coat and put it on her arm, asking suspiciously. Ivan stood up straightly and walked towards her, "I have heard about what happened yesterday. I''m sorry to make you wronged." It turned out to be here to apologize. Violet let go of her vignce and waved her hand, "It''s all over. Director Murphy, you don''t have to worry about it." "No! It''s because of me anyway, or I will invite you..." "No need." Violet knew what he was going to say, so she interrupted him and refused. Ivan looked at her for two seconds and then shrugged with regret, "Well, I still want to find an excuse to ask you out, but you didn''t even give me the chance to finish speaking." Violet smiled perfunctorily, but did not answer. A gloomy look shed across Ivan''s eyes, "Speaking of which, Stanley is also wrong. As the president, he can''t manage his staffs well. If I were the president, I would definitely not let such a thing happen¡­" Listening to his derogation of Stanley, Violet couldn''t help but frowned. She felt a little ufortable. Her voice became a lot colder, "Director Murphy, you are wrong about this. The Murphy Group is so big and there are so many employees. Mr. Murphy is not the God. It is impossible to understand every employee thoroughly." "You spoke for him like this. Do you like him?" Suddenly, Ivan asked. Violet was taken aback, and repeatedly shook her head to deny it, "How could it be possible!" "Really? But I think you seem to speak for him very much." Ivan squinted at her, as if to see her through. Violet felt inexplicably guilty when she was staring at by him like this. Then she turned her head to the side, "Because Mr. Murphy is a nice boss." "Oh?..." Stanley raised his chin and said. Violet didn''t know if he believed it or not. After a while, he suddenlyughed, "If this is the case, you must not be tempted by him. Otherwise, you will be very painful. Besides Phoebe, there is a more troublesome woman beside him." A more troublesome woman? Violet blinked, and subconsciously asked, "Who?" Ivan spread his hands with a smile, but didn''t mean to answer. Violet then realized that she was too concerned about this. Then she quickly lowered her head and changed the topic, "Director Murphy, I have to leave first." "Don¡¯t leave. Talk with me more." Ivan pulled her back. At the corner of the corridor not far away, Stanley looked at this scene with a gloomy expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but clenched his fists. A few secondster, he suddenly turned around and walked towards the elevator. Fraser followed him, "Mr. Murphy, we won¡¯t go over?" "No." Stanley lowered his eyelids to cover the emotion in his eyes. Then he responded coldly, "There is no need to disturb them!" Hearing this, Fraser couldn''t help but turned his head to nce at Violet who was pushed by Ivan on the wall. He was hesitated, "Mr. Murphy, do we have to cancel the management right of Violet to ¡®Born of Fire¡¯?" "What do you mean?" Stanley stopped. Fraser naturally stopped, "Because Violet has that kind of rtionship with Ivan. Moreover, Ivan has never given up his ambition to get the Murphy Group. I am worried that he will let Violet do something to ruin ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. Then we..." "Violet won''t do it!" Stanley interrupted him in a deep voice. Fraser was a little puzzled, "Why are you so sure?" Stanley pursed his lips and said faintly, "Once she really listens to Ivan and does something like that, first of all, Merced will not let her go. Not only will Merced publicly break the rtionship between the teacher and the apprentice with Violet, he will also make her unable to stay in the fashion circle. She can''t bear the consequences!" He could see that Violet was very professional, not the kind of person who would ruin her career for love. "Well." Fraser nodded relievedly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Stanley threw the report to Fraser, "You will send someone to give this to her in a while and ask her to hand it in after she chooses models." "Yes!" Fraser hurriedly caught the declining report, wondering why Mr. Murphy didn''t let people send it over at the beginning. Mr. Murphy actually came here in person. When they came here, he did not go to see Violet. Why bother? Fraser secretly sighed. When he returned to the top floor, he asked his assistant to send the report to Violet. When Violet received the report after she got rid of Ivan. She now felt more and more that Ivan was a lunatic. Not only did he take advantage of her, but also said that he liked her and wanted to pursue her. He didn''t even mind that she had two children. How could she believe him? She was not blind. How could she not see the indifference in his eyes? Obviously, he was only approaching her with the excuse that he liked her. Although she didn''t know what his purpose was, she must stay away from him! Pursing her red lips, Violet took the report and walked to the design department. When she passed Phoebe¡¯s office, she suddenly heard a voice from inside, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Dad, Stanley doesn¡¯t know yet. Last time he just wanted to help Violet out, so he said that. My mother was so shocked that she believed it." Um? Phoebe was talking about her? Violet couldn''t help but stopped. In the office, Phoebe''s voice sounded again, "Yes, her two children are just time bombs. Stanley will know the truth sooner orter. We can hide it for a while, but we can''t hide it for a lifetime." Hearing this, Violet was shocked. The report in her hand fell to the ground with a thud. "Who is outside?" Hearing the sound, Phoebe¡¯s face changed. She suddenly stood up from her seat. Violet came to her senses. She quickly picked up the report and ran into therge office next door. Then she sat down, pretending that nothing had happened and tapping the keyboard. Phoebe chased out with her mobile phone. Her voice couldn''t hide her panic. She questioned everyone, "Who have been out just now?" "No one has gone out." Everyone looked at each other and then answered. Phoebe naturally wouldn''t believe it so easily. She squinted her eyes and looked at everyone''s face one by one, trying to see if anyone was lying. However, after looking around, everyone''s faces were filled with doubts and confusion. She couldn''t see anything at all. Could it be that she heard wrong? Phoebe lowered her eyes and thought for a moment, then turned and left. After she left, Violet breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Phoebe just asked if anyone had gone out, not if anyone hade in. Otherwise, she would definitely be exposed But what did Phoebe''s call mean? Why did Phoebe say that her two children were time bombs? Why did Phoebe link her two children with Stanley? Could it be that Stanley was the biological father of the two children? How could this be? Violet couldn''t help standing up. She clenched fists and was so fazed. She couldn¡¯t calm down a bit until the phone rang. "George." "What''s wrong with you?" George''s face showed a touch of tension when he heard the tremor in her voice. Violet forced a smile, "I''m fine. Why did you call me suddenly?" "I want to tell you that I will return in a few days, and I won''t leave anymore." George said. Violet really smiled now, "That''s great! If Jessie knows it, she must be very happy." George fell silent suddenly. Violet realized that she had said something wrong. Then she patted her forehead annoyedly, "George, I..." "Well, don''t you ask me why I won''t leave?" George interrupted her. Chapter 54 Its Really Him Chapter 54 It''s Really Him "I know you were invited by the Baxter¡¯s Hospital, right?" Violet sat back in the chair. George was startled, "Why do you know?" Violet exined, "Last time Calvin was seriously ill, I saw Dr. Baxter in the hospital. I heard that he was going to ask you to perform an operation on someone." She remembered that it seemed to be a girl named Ivy. "So that''s the case." George sighed with regret, "I wanted you to guess it." Violet chuckled, "When will you be back? I¡¯m going to pick you up." "Then it depends on when I can get the visa. I''ll tell you when I get it." "Okay!" After that, Violet said a few more words to George and ended the call. At this time, a colleague came over and said, "Violet, the garment maker said that there is a problem with the pattern of the clothes. They hope you will take a look." "Okay, I''ll be over right away." After speaking, Violet carried the bag and left the design department. In the afternoon, she texted Jessie and asked Jessie to help pick up the children. Then she took a taxi to the hotel where she had sex with that strange man five years ago. Phoebe''s phone call in the morning, like a magic sound, had been lingering in her mind. So she had to figure out who she had sex with, or she couldn¡¯t sleep well! "Hello." Violet came to the front desk, "Excuse me, is your manager here?" "Yes, please wait for a moment!" Thedy at the front desk smiled politely at her, then picked up the calling machine and called the manager over. The manager took a look at Violet and asked politely, "Miss, what can I help you?" "I want to check the surveince?" Violet took a deep breath and said. The manager was dumbfounded, and then refused, "I''m sorry, in order to protect the privacy of our hotel, I can¡¯t let you check it unless there is a special reason." Special reason... Violet lowered her eyelids, "Then if I said that I was raped five years ago, and now I want to find the person who raped me, can''t it?" Hearing this, the manager was shocked. He was obviously surprised by her words, and immediately changed his words. "Of course, we are happy to cooperate." Criminal cases had already been involved. He had to cooperate. If thisdy called the police and asked the police to call for surveince, the reputation of the hotel would be damaged. "Miss, please!" The manager made a please gesture. Violet thanked him and followed him to the monitoring room. Since the surveince that Violet wanted to check was five years ago, it took a long time for the staff in the monitoring room to archive the surveince recording five years ago for yback. Violet stood in front of thergest disy screen. She clenched her fists tightly, which showed her uneasiness at the moment. Soon, the surveince had broadcast the scene where Phoebe was walking along the corridor of the hotel suite. In the next second, Phoebe suddenly opened a door and pushed her into the room. "Wait a minute!" The manager stopped suddenly. Violet looked at him, "What''s the matter?" "Miss Hunt, you just said that you lived in 3606, right?" the manager asked. "Yes." Violet nodded, but she felt a little guilty. She lied. She deliberately told the manager that her sister booked the room for her in the hotel to let her rest, but someone broke into the room and raped her. In this way, the manager would not think that she took the initiative to enter the room. After all, it was really shameful! The manager did not doubt Violet''s words. He pointed to the door she entered and said, "But Miss Hunt, the room you entered was not 3606, but 3609." "What are you talking about?" Violet''s face changed and her eyes widened. The manager apologized, "This is a mistake of our hotel. At that time, the 9 of 3609 was loose, so it became 6. We found it out during the roundster." Violet was shivering. She felt that she almost fainted. So she entered the wrong room and slept with the wrong person? "Who is the guest in 3609?" Violet asked with a pale face and a trembling voice. The manager was about to answer, but he saw something suddenly. Then he signaled her to look at the screen, "It''s him!" Violet quickly turned her gaze back on the screen. A tall figure was staggering outside the door of 3609. He lowered his head. Violet couldn''t see his face, so she was a little anxious for a while. Until the moment the man opened the door and entered the room, he finally showed his profile. Although that profile was not as mature as it was now, Violet still recognized him at a nce. Stanley! No wonder Calvin was so simr to him! It turned out that they were really father and son! Violet covered her mouth, tears welling up into her eyes. Although she had already guessed before she came here, when she really confirmed it, she was still shocked. There were such coincident things in this world. "Miss, are you okay?" The manager couldn''t help asking with concern when seeing her crying. Violet slowly shook her head, "I''m fine. Can I make a copy of the surveince?" The manager agreed. Violet took out the U dick she prepared in advance, copied the surveince, and then left the hotel. When she was walking, her pace was messy. That night, Violet stayed up all night. When she came to the airport the next day, she looked so tired. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Stanley raised his eyebrows when he saw her ck eye circles. Was this woman so excited to attend that party? "Have you got your boarding pass?" Stanley walked to Violet and asked quietly. Violet didn''t respond and sat in a daze on the bench. Stanley couldn''t help frowning, then stretched out his hand to wave it in front of her. Violet finally recovered. After looking up at him, she hurriedly lowered her head. She said in extremely low voice, "Mr. Murphy, you are here..." "What''s wrong with you?" Stanley squinted at her. This woman seemed to be hiding from him? "Nothing... I''m okay..." Violet''s hands on herp clutched her dress tightly, revealed a nervous posture. Since knowing that the man in front of her was the biological father of her two children, Violet found out that she couldn¡¯t face him naturally as usual. Stanley could tell that Violet was lying. He pursed his thin lips and wanted to ask something. The airport broadcast suddenly sounded and interrupted him. His handsome face sank. Then he said, "Let''s go." "Yeah." Violet nodded hurriedly. After getting on the ne, when Violet saw there were only two of them in the first-ss cabin, she finally realized what was wrong. So she asked Stanley on the other side of the aisle, "Mr. Murphy, only us?" Stanley was flipping through a magazine. Hearing what she said, he hummed, "Fraser will get there tomorrow." "Really?" Violet bit her lower lip. So in the next few hours, she would be alone with him? Stanley saw the entanglement in Violet''s eyes from the corner of his eyes. Then his eyes became cold. What did she mean? She was unwilling to stay with him? "Mr. Murphy, can I ask you a question?" Violet didn''t know what Stanley was thinking. After taking a deep breath, she said suddenly. Stanley answered coldly, "Okay!" Violet plucked up the courage and gritted her teeth. She asked, "If one day, you know you have children, what will you do?" Hearing this, Stanley snapped the magazine closed and turned to look at her. His deep eyes seemed to see her through, "Why are you asking it?" Violet was worried about that he could see something, so she hurriedly lowered her eyelids to cover the panic and guilty conscience in her eyes, trying to make her voice sound natural, "I''m just curious, I watched TVst night. The actor learned that he had children suddenly, but he didn¡¯t know what to do, so I want to hear Mr. Murphy¡¯s opinion." Stanley retracted his gaze and snorted coldly, "Let theme back. I won¡¯t let my children live outside." Chapter 55 The Evening Dress Chapter 55 The Evening Dress Hearing his words, Violet froze for a while and then trembled slightly. She knew that he was serious. If he knew that the Calvin and Arya were his children, he would really take them away. At that time, she could only watch it and could not stop him. No, she couldn''t let this happen. He was Phoebe''s fianc¨¦ and would marry Phoebe in the future. Phoebe hated the two children''s guts! Violet couldn''t imagine how the two children would be treated in the future, so the best way was not to let Stanley know it. Thinking of this, Violet nced at Stanley, and decided to conceal this matter to the end. "Yeah, how can you let your children live outside!" Violet echoed. Then she closed her eyes, leaned back in the seat and fell asleep. Stanley was slightly startled when he heard the long breathing sounding to his ear. Fell asleep? He looked at Violet. Seeing her curl up on the seat, he rubbed his temples, and pressed the call bell next to the armrest. The stewardess came over, "Sir, what can I help you?" "Give me a nket." Stanley said. "Okay." The stewardess smiled softly. Soon, the stewardess came with the nket. Stanley unfastened the seat belt around his waist, got up and walked to Violet''s seat. After looking down at her for two seconds, he suddenly squatted down and put her seat down. Violet¡¯s body also changed from curling up to lying t as the seat wasid t. Afterwards, Stanley covered her with the nket, and tucked the hair on her face behind her ears. Looking at her fair and delicate face, Stanley''s thin lips moved slightly. There were some emotions in his eyes. After a while, he suddenly reached out to touch her face. Stanley felt it soft and smooth, then he suddenly came to his senses. After reacting to what he had done, his face sank. He quickly retracted his hands, got up and sat down, frowning very tightly. He was crazy! Not only did he do these unnecessary things, but actually touched her face. Stanley clenched his fists and looked at the clouds outside the window, his eyes gloomy and unclear. A few hourster, Violet yawned, stretched herself and sat up. Seeing the nket sliding down, she was taken aback for a moment. Then she realized something, and looked at the man on the other side. With aputer on hisp, he was typing on the keyboard with his head hanging down, which looked very serious. Violet picked up the nket and asked with a blushed face, "Mr. Murphy, did you cover it for me?" Stanley''s hand paused. The next second, he returned to his natural state. He faintly replied, "No, the stewardess did it." Hearing this, Violet was immediately embarrassed. She thought it was him. Yes, he had nothing to do with her. Why did he have to take care of her? Although Violet thought so, she still felt a little bit lost. However, Violet didn''t think about it a lot. She straightened up the seat, folded the nket and put it aside. Then she got up and went to the toilet. When she came back from the toilet, Stanley had put away hisputer and was looking at his watch, "Get ready. We are going to get off the ne." "Okay." Violet replied and began to pack her stuff. After getting off the ne, Stanley walked ahead and went out of the airport first. Violet looked at his back withplicated eyes, but soon there was a touch of relief in her eyes. Since she didn''t intend to let him know that the two children belonged to him, she would treat him as usual. Hiding from him could easily arouse his suspicion. After thinking about this, Violet patted her cheek, and suddenly felt relieved. Stanley naturally felt her change, but did not ask her what happened. When they arrived at the hotel, Violet put down her luggage and took out her mobile phone, wanting to have a video chat with Jessie. It happened to be at night at domestic. She didn''t worry about them falling asleep. "Mommy." The faces of the two children appeared in front of the camera. They were calling her sweetly. Hearing the soft and sweet voices of the two children, Violet felt so warm. How could they be so cute! "My dears, do you guys listen to Jessie?" Violet asked while lying on the bed. Arya nodded, "We are behaved. Jessie praised me just now." "Really? What about brother?" Violet looked at Calvin. Calvin pursed his mouth, "Jessie scolded me!" "Oh?" Violet was taken aback, "Why did she scold you?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I know." Arya raised her little hand to answer, "Because brother broke Jessie''s vase. Jessie told him not to pick it up to avoid being cut by the ss, but brother didn¡¯t listen to Jessie." Oh! "It turns out to be like that!" Violet nodded. Calvin grunted aggrievedly and turned his face aside. Violet had the heart to teach him a lesson, so she didn''t coax him, and chatted with the little girl. After chatting for a while, Arya blinked her big eyes and asked Stanley, "Mommy, is Uncle Murphy with you? Arya wants to see Uncle Murphy." Hearing this, Violet was silent for a while, "Sweetie, why do you want to see Uncle Murphy, baby?" "I like Uncle Murphy." Arya answered with her fingers in her mouth. "Does Calvin like Uncle Murphy too?" Calvin was no longer angry with Violet, and replied with nodding, "Of course, I admire Uncle Murphy very much. When I grow up, I want to be like Uncle Murphy... No, a better man than Uncle Murphy!" Seeing the shiny eyes of the two children when they mentioned Stanley, Violet''s lips moved. No one knew two children better than her. Although the two children looked cheerful, it was difficult for them to really admire and ept a person. But after returning, they quickly epted Stanley, which really surprised her. Only now did she know that it was blood connection. But now, she had decided not to let the three of them know it, so naturally there was no need to meet again, so... After silently saying sorry inwardly, Violet smiled regretfully, "Sorry baby, Uncle Murphy is not here." "Huh?" The two children looked at each other disappointedly. Violet quickly changed the topic again, instead of mentioning Stanley, and talked about other things, which sessfully diverted the attention of the two children. About ten minutester, when it was time for the two children to sleep, Violet hung off the video. At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly. Violet sat up and went to open the door with her slippers. Stanley stood outside the door, holding two gift boxes in his hands, "There are for you." "This is... an evening dress?" Violet took the gift boxes. When she looked at the pattern on it, she guessed what was inside. Stanley raised his chin slightly, "You can wear it for tonight¡¯s party." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet smiled and thanked him. She originally nned to go out to buy an evening dress in a while. But unexpectedly, he had already prepared it for her. "You are the chief designer for ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. I should be in charge of your dress. I have to leave now." After speaking, Stanley turned back to the opposite suite. Violet closed the door when she saw him in, then she walked to the bed with two gift boxes in her arms. She put the boxes on the bed and opened them. One box contained a dress, and the other smaller box contained a pair of silver-white high heels. Violet unfolded the dress. The fiery red one-shoulder long dress was extremely gorgeous, and therge pieces of diamonds iid around the waist were even more dazzling. Violet fell in love with it at a nce. She couldn''t help but picked up the dress to try it. Then, she suddenly realized something. Her heartbeat quickened. She murmured with a blushed face, "Weird, how could he know my size?" Chapter 56 Earthquake Chapter 56 Earthquake She did not to tell others about her size. Was it possible that he visually observed it? Thinking about it this way, Violet''s face was more blushed. A subtle emotion arose in her heart. After all, her physical data was known by a man, which was somewhat embarrassing. But she didn''t think about it. Seeing that time was running out, she quickly put down her dress and went to the bathroom to take a shower, preparing to attend the evening party. When she finished the shower and put on her makeup, it was already dark. Violet picked up the handbag, went out of the suite on high heels, and walked to Stanley''s suite. When she raised her hand to knock on the door, the door was suddenly opened. Stanley appeared in front of her in a suit that was more formal than usual. "Mr. Murphy." Violet greeted him. Stanley looked at Violet who put on exquisite makeup. After a stunning light shed under his eyes, his eyes darkened, "The clothes match you very well!" Hearing his praise, Violet was ttered and a little embarrassed. But she smiled uncontrobly, feeling so sweet, "Really?" "Yeah." Stanley nodded lightly. When choosing a dress, he picked this one at a nce, and thought it suit her well. Now he found that his choice was right. Violet touched her earlobe, "Mr. Murphy, you¡¯re very handsome tonight!" She didn¡¯t tter him. He was already very good-looking. After a little dressing up, he was even more handsome and iparable, and his temperament was all impable. When Calvin grew up, he was almost like this. Thinking about it, Violet couldn''t help showing an expectant smile on her face. Stanley was still happy because of her words, but when he saw the smile on her face and the look in her eyes, his face suddenly became cold. Who was she looking at through him? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Ivan? Feeling that there was something wrong with Stanley, Violet regained her senses and asked, "Mr. Murphy, what''s the matter with you?" "I''m fine." Stanley walked past her coldly to the elevator. Violet looked at Stanley¡¯s back and tilted her head with a confused look. Why was he angry? She didn''t seem to mess with him, right? Violet couldn¡¯t understand. She sighed helplessly, and trotted to catch up with him. The party was held in the fashion hall. Not only the famous fashionmenters, but also many designers came. Some designers had brought their own design works and were showing them at the party. Violet looked at the design drawings enviously, and couldn''t help muttering, "If I knew it early, I would bring some works here too." When Stanley heard this, he looked at her sideways, "The big show of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ is the stage where you be famous. This ce is too small and there is no need." "Mr. Murphy, are you so confident in me?" Violet raised her eyebrows in surprise. "I have confidence in your design." Stanley took two sses of red wine from the waiter''s tray, and handed one of them to her, "Let''s go. Invite thementers." "Yeah." Violet nodded, held her arm, and walked with him among thementers. After walking around, they invited more than a dozenmenters who were well-known internationally. This number had far exceeded the number ofmenters required for general big shows. Therefore, in the following time, they did not continue to invite, but prepared to go to the rest area to rest with their wine sses. But at this moment, the ground shook violently. Violet couldn''t stand still in high heels. She was about to fall to the ground. Stanley''s eyes condensed. Without thinking, he threw away the wine ss in his hand, reached out to grab her wrist, and pulled her into his arms with force. "What happened? The earthquake?" Violet¡¯s face turned pale with fright as she watched the swaying seats around and heard the various screams, falling and breaking sounds. Although Stanley wasn¡¯t like Violet, his face was tense, "Well, this country is already in an earthquake zone, and there are frequent earthquakes, but I didn''t expect that we encounter it as soon as we came." "Then what shall we do now? The house will not copse, will it?" Violet''s voice trembled. She had never seen such a situation before, so she was a little scared for a while. "The structure of the house is very strong and won''t copse. Just wait for the shock to pass!" Stanley put his arm around her waist with one hand, and the other hand supported the table on the side, leading her to stand still. When he said this, his tone was very calm, as if the earthquake was just a trivial matter. Inexplicably, Violet''s inner fear faded a lot. She leaned quietly in his arms, smelling the mint fragrance from him. She couldn''t help closing her eyes. She had been thinking before why she felt familiar with the smell of him. It turned out to be because she smelled it that night five years ago. The earthquake was still going on. No one knew when it would stop. Stanley frowned and looked around, trying to find a road to take Violet out of here. However, at this moment, he suddenly heard a cracking sound above his head. Stanley looked up and saw that the pir with a huge crystalmp hanging on the ceiling had been shaken away by the earthquake, and only a few thin wires were supporting it. Those wires were stretched very straightly. Obviously, they were impossible to support such arge and heavy crystalmp all the time. Sure enough, the next moment, the wires snapped and disconnected. The huge crystalmp fell. Stanley was so shocked suddenly, and then immediately pushed Violet out. Before Violet didn''t know what was going on, she fell to the ground not far away. She gasped in pain. However, because Stanley pushed her away, he missed the time to escape. He was hit by a crystal This scene made Violet frightened and stupefied. Her mind went nk. It took a long time for him to Murphy?" Stanley didn''t respond. He was pressed under the crystalmp. His eyes closed tightly. His face was pale. He was trembling unceasingly. Obviously, he got hurt very badly. Violet quickly took off her high heels and stood up, went to lift the crystalmp on his back, and wanted to rescue him. But the crystalmp was so big that she couldn''t lift it at all. Instead, her palms got hurt. She was so anxious that she cried, "Mr. Murphy, hold on, I''ll call someone to save you!" With that said, she let go of the crystalmp and was about to call someone. But at the moment she turned around, Stanley suddenly vomited blood and passed out. By the time he woke up, it was already two dayster. Looking at the white room, he already knew where he was now. He wanted to support himself, trying to sit up. But as soon as he made a move, his wounds hurt badly. Then he groaned in pain. After Violet heard this, she was happy. Then she quickly put down the water bottle in her hand and went to the hospital bed, "Mr. Murphy, you are awake." Fraser, who was on the balcony, hung up the phone and came in. He shouted excitedly, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley turned his neck and looked at the two of them. His voice was a little weak, "What''s wrong with me?" As soon as Violet wanted to say something, Fraser took the lead, "Your back was severely injured and your internal organs also got hurt. In addition, your two ribs were broken. One of them almost got stuck in the heart!¡± Having said that, he turned his head and red at Violet angrily. Violet also knew that Stanley was hurt so badly to save her. She lowered her head in shame, "I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy..." "What''s the use of saying sorry now?" Fraser coldly scolded, "Don''t call the doctor over?" "Well, I''ll go right away!" Violet quickly left the ward. After she left, Fraser picked up a cotton swab and moistened Stanley''s lips whileining, "Mr. Murphy, she is Ivan''s woman. What did you do to save her? Do you know you almost died!" Chapter 57 Someone Was Investigating Your Whereabouts Chapter 57 Someone Was Investigating Your Whereabouts Stanley raised the hand that hadn¡¯t gotten the infusion. Then he rubbed his sore temples, ¡°I saved her. It has nothing to do with whether she is Ivan''s woman, but because she is an employee of the Murphy Group. As the boss, I am obligated to be responsible for her. Besides, the most important thing is that she has rescued me twice!" Hearing this, Fraser opened his mouth and suddenly had nothing to say. Yes, if Violet hadn''t saved Mr. Murphy in time, Mr. Murphy might have died long ago! Stanley put his hand down and asked solemnly, "Does anyone else know that I¡¯m injured?" If Ivan knew that he was injured, he would definitely try to stop him from returning. Then, on the pretext that he was recovering from his injuries abroad and was unable to manage the group, Ivan would incite those old guys who had been dissatisfied with him to share his rights! Fraser obviously knew what Stanley was worried about. He shook his head and replied, "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy. I blocked the news in time. Ivan doesn''t know yet, but Director Hunt is investigating for your whereabouts." Stanley asked sternly, "Why is she investigating it for?" Fraser threw the cotton swab into the trash can. "She saw that you didn''t return home yesterday and couldn''t contact you. She should be worried about you. Would you like to call her back?" "No need!" Stanley pursed his thin lips. Fraser did not speak again. He held the water ss to Stanley¡¯s mouth. Stanley raised his head slightly, took a few sips while biting the straw in the ss, and then waved his hand. As soon as Fraser put down the water ss, the call came. "Mr. Murphy, it¡¯s the call from the fashion hall." Fraser took out his mobile phone and nced at it. Stanley closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose, "You deal with it." "Yes." Fraser replied and walked towards the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Violet walking over with the doctor. Violet stopped and asked, "Fraser, are you leaving now?" Fraser pushed his sses, "Yes, I have something to deal with. Please take care of Mr. Murphy." "Don''t worry. I will." Violet nodded. Fraser thanked her and left. Looking at his back, Violet tilted her head in doubt. Strange! Why was his attitude to her worse these past two days? But now why did he suddenly treat her with the polite attitude as before? Violet couldn¡¯t figure out, so she didn''t think much. She just led the doctor into the ward. The doctor checked Stanley, changed the medicine, and left soon. Only Violet and Stanley were left in the ward. Violet stood by his hospital bed and looked at him gratefully, "Mr. Murphy, thank you for saving me." If he hadn''t pushed her away, she would definitely be hit by the crystalmp. "You don''t need to thank me. Didn''t you save me before? We are even!" Stanley said. Then, he seemed to have thought of something again. He looked at Violet up and down, "By the way, when I pushed you out, I used much force. Didn''t it hurt you?" "No, no." Violet shook her head repeatedly and waved her hand. She felt so warm. He was already hurt and couldn''t get up, but he didn''t forget to care about her. It really made her so moved. Hearing Violet said that she was okay, Stanley rxed a little. But the next second he saw that her hands were wrapped around gauze. He frowned, "What happened to your hands?" "You said this?" Violet spread her hands and looked at it, then said with a smile, "It cut a little by the crystalmp while I was lifting the crystalmp. But it''s okay." Stanley said, "Well!" Violet put her hands down. At this time, a grunt sounded. Stanley''s face sank suddenly. Seeing Stanley¡¯s face, Violet instantly understood something. She lowered her head andughed, "Mr. Murphy, wait! I''m going to buy you something to eat." With that, she picked up her wallet and left the ward. After half an hour, Violet came back with food. Stanley didn''t mind it when he saw it was porridge. She fed one spoonful and he would eat one spoonful. After eating a bowl of porridge, Violet poured a few more painkillers to Stanley. The painkiller had the seque of lethargy, so Stanley fell asleep soon. After Violet tucked the quilt for him, she pulled a chair and sat down to look at him, her eyes gradually bing blurred andplicated. She still couldn''t forget the scene where he was vomiting blood to save her from her being hit by the crystalmp. At that moment, apart from feeling her heartbeat stopped, she also realized a terrible fact that she liked him. So when he praised her, she would feel happy. When he moved out of the apartment, she would feel lost! "Huh..." Violet exhaled for a long time, covering her face with some worries. She felt herself very despicable. Not only did she like a man with a fianc¨¦e, but she also broke her promise. Because she only vowed to Ivan not long ago that she did not like Stanley. But now¡­ She had already decided that she would not tell him about her feelings. After ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ got sess, she would leave the Murphy Group and Stanley. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be long before her feelings for Stanley would fade away, right? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Thinking of this, Violet smiled bitterly, and fell asleep on the side of the bed. In the evening, she was awakened by the phone. Arya pursed her little mouth, "Mommy, when are youing back?" Violet looked at her daughter tenderly, "It may take some time. Something happened to Mommy, so I can''te back temporarily. You miss Mommy?" "Yeah, I miss you very much." Arya nodded. Suddenly, Calvin snatched the phone. His immature face was full of worried, "Mommy, what happened?" Violet nced at Stanley on the hospital bed, her eyes flickering back, "Of course it''s about the work. Kids shouldn''t ask too much." She promised Fraser that she could not tell others about Stanley''s injury. "Well, I won¡¯t ask!" Calvin shrugged, and then suddenly said, "By the way, Mommy, when school was over today, an old man stopped me and Arya." "An old man?" Violet frowned and looked serious. "What kind of old man?" Arya hurriedly raised her little hand, "Mommy, Arya knows! That old man looks very fierce and there is a mole here." She pointed to her chin. A face immediately popped into Violet''s mind. Eason, her father! Violet''s hand holding the phone tightened abruptly. Her red lips pressed into a straight line. "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Calvin saw that something was wrong with Violet. He stared at Violet closely, and asked with concern. Violet took a deep breath and then calmed down, "Mommy is okay. Sweetie, did that old man do anything to you?" Calvin and Arya shook their heads together. "No, he just watched us for a while and left. He didn''t even talk with us." Calvin replied. Violet breathed a sigh of relief, but did not let go of her vignce. She absolutely didn''t believe that Eason just wanted to see his grandchildren. He had no feelings for her, so how could he have feelings for her two children? So no matter what the purpose of Eason''s trip was, Calvin and Arya couldn''t study at this kindergarten anymore. Thinking of this, Violet looked at the children in the phone seriously, "Baby, you guys won''t go to kindergarten tomorrow. Mommy will call the teacher to ask for leave for you guys. Mommy will transfer you to another school when Mommyes back." "Why? Mommy?" Arya blinked suspiciously. Calvin guessed something. He touched his chin and asked, "Is it because of that old man? Mommy, who is he?" Chapter 58 Returning Chapter 58 Returning "Just leave it alone! Listen to Mommy." Violet didn''t mean to answer. Seeing that her face was so solemn, Calvin didn''t ask. He just nodded, "Got it, Mommy." "Good!" Violet praised him. Then, the video ended. Violet called the kindergarten teacher and asked for leave for the two children. Before putting down the phone, she heard the man on the hospital bed with a deep voice, "Someone wants to hurt Calvin and Arya?" "Mr. Murphy, are you awake?" Violet quickly looked at the man. Stanley opened his eyes, and listened to the content of her call. Stanley lifted his chin slightly, "I just woke up." "Is it awakened by me?" Violet pointed to the phone. She didn''t go out when she chatted with her children. Stanley shook his head, "No. You haven''t answered me yet." Violet pursed her lips, "I don''t know if he is going to hurt Calvin and Arya. But since he suddenly appeared in front of Calvin and Arya, he must have no good intentions." "So your solution is to transfer your children to other kindergarten?" Stanley looked at her. Violet gave a hmm. Stanley squinted his eyes, "It can¡¯t solve the problem at all. You should tell Ivan the existence of the two children. With Ivan''s protection, the safety of the two children will be guaranteed." Hearing this, Violet was stunned, "Why should I tell Director Murphy about the existence of Calvin and Arya?" Stanley looked at her deeply for a while, then slowly said, "Isn''t he the father of two children?" "What!" Violet couldn''t help it anymore, and burst intoughter. Stanley frowned when he saw herughing so exaggeratedly, "What are youughing at?" Violet stoppedughing, "Mr. Murphy, who said Director Murphy is the father of two children." ¡®Obviously you are their father!¡¯ Stanley was a little stunned, but he did not answer her. He was a little excited. What she meant clearly was that Ivan was not the father of two children. Who was their father? As if seeing what Stanley was thinking, Violet sighed lightly, "Mr. Murphy, why do you think Director Murphy is my children''s father?" Stanley lowered his eyelids to cover the emotions in his eyes, "In the meeting room that day, Ivan said that you two had known each other years ago, but he abandoned you, so..." "It was all made up by him." Violet waved her hand to interrupt him. Stanley''s eyes condensed, "Making it up?" Violet said, "Yes, that day was the second day I met Director Murphy. How could we have known each other for a few years? Why was I abandoned by him?" Stanley''s face became gloomy. His whole body became cold. "So you and Ivan just met, but you stayed overnight together?" "No." Violet shook her head nkly. Stanley snorted coldly, "Then how do you exin the hickey on your neck at that time?" "Hickey?" Violet was taken aback, then reacted and patted her forehead, "It was pinched by him." "What?" Stanley asked in a deep voice. Violet told Stanley about how she had known Ivan. After Stanley listened, he was stunned. He could see that she was not lying. So, everything was his misunderstanding? Thinking about this, Stanley looked down, "Sorry." "It''s okay." Violet waved her hand. She had such a big red mark on her neck at the time, and it was normal to be misunderstood. Stanley said to her with a stern expression on his face, "Since you have nothing to do with Ivan, stay away from him in the future. He is not a good person." "I know." Violet agreed. Stanley''s face rxed a lot, "I can send someone to protect Calvin and Arya." "Don''t need. Mr. Murphy. If it still doesn''t work, I will send them abroad to stay with my mother." Violet refused his suggestion. Although Stanley felt a little ufortable, he didn''t say anything. After all, it was her children. He had no right to question how she arranged it. At this time, a nurse came and reminded Violet that it was time for Stanley''s dialysis. Violet carefully unfastened Stanley''s bed from the fixed frame. She pushed Stanley to the dialysis room with the nurse. A few dayster, Stanley recovered well. Although he could not stand and walk, he could already sit up. So Stanley insisted on leaving the hospital. Fraser and Violet had no way, so they had to go through the discharge formalities for him and returned. At the moment the nended, Fraser received Stanley''s order to announce his injury. For a time, some people were happy and some were worried. After Violet arrived at the Murphy Group, she went directly to the design department. But before she could sit down, Phoebe came over with a fierce look and pped on the table, "Violet, you actually made Stanley get injured!" Violet raised her eyebrows, "Director Hunt, you made a mistake. It was not I made Mr. Murphy get injured, but Mr. Murphy was injured in order to save me. Don''t throw mud on me and nder me." Phoebe didn''t expect that Violet could see through her tricks at once. Her face was distorted for a moment, "So what? It''s all because of you." "What then? What do you want to do?" Violet looked at Phoebe. Phoebe approached her, lowered her voice and gritted her teeth, saying, "I want you to leave the Murphy Group, and to leave Stanley. If you stay here, you will only bring trouble to Stanley!" "What if I say no?" Violet said with a smile while crossing her arms. Of course she would leave here, but not now. Moreover, she didn''t want to agree to Phoebe. When Phoebe heard Violet''s words, she smirked, "No? If I announce the real reason for Stanley''s injury, do you think the Murphy family will let you go? Those senior executives who support Stanley will All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. let you go?" Now finally there was a chance that Phoebe could drive Violet away, so Phoebe wanted to seize it! However, Violet was not threatened at all. She calmly flirted with her hair, "Go ahead. Let¡¯s wait and see who the Murphy family will deal with first after you tell them!" "You..." Phoebe was speechless. Violet pulled the chair and sat down, "Director Hunt, is there anything else? If there is nothing wrong, please leave first. I have to work!" While she said, she turned on theputer, and didn''t even give Phoebe a look. Phoebe looked at Violet''s back hatefully, then turned and left with a snort. Violet shook her head ironically, and then clicked on the official website of Golden Feather Award to check the current situation of thepetition. Seeing that the knockout round of the top 16 had been on, and when Phoebe was still the first ce, her eyes sank. She sneered. Immediately after that, she narrowed the window, clicked into a secret social tform, dragged a few design drawings from the folder and uploaded them on, then deleted the browsing traces. After she closed the web page, she was busy with work. In the afternoon, Violet got off work and went to a big supermarket near the Murphy Group. After buying some big bones, she took a taxi to Jessie¡¯s home to pick up the children. When the two children saw hering back, they were so happy that they talked with her for a long time before saying goodbye to Jessie and returning to the apartment with her. "Mommy, why did you buy bones?" Calvin couldn''t help but curiously asked when he saw Violet take out a few big bones. Chapter 59 Ivy Ellis Chapter 59 Ivy Ellis Violet smiled and replied, "Make some soup for Uncle Murphy. He was injured in order to save Mommy. Mommy has to thank him." Now that Stanley had returned, she didn¡¯t have toply what she promised Fraser. "That''s it." Calvin nodded, indicating that he knew it. Violet touched his little head, "Go to y with your sister. Mommy is cooking." "Okay." Calvin replied, ran back to the room, and went to find Arya. Violet watched the two children''s rooms shut, and then went to the kitchen with a faint smile. When she just finished the cooking, the doorbell rang suddenly. Violet wiped her hands on her apron and went to open the door. George stood outside the door, smiling gently at her, "Violet." "George, why are you here?" Violet opened her mouth in surprise when she saw him. George took out his phone and shook it, "You forgot? We only talked on the phone a few days ago, and This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I said I woulde back." "I didn''t forget. But you didn''t say it was today. Why didn''t you tell me to pick you up?" Violet released the doorknob and took out a pair of slippers to him. After George came in, he closed the door and replied while changing his shoes, "I wanted to give you a surprise. By the way, they are gifts for Calvin and Arya." With that, he passed the two bags in his hand. Violet reached out to take them, "Thank you." "Never mind." George waved his hand, then looked around in the living room, "Where are the two children?" "They''re in the room." Violet put down the bags and beckoned him to sit, "I''m going to tell them toe out. It just happens to be going to eat soon." "I''ll go." George didn''t take a seat. He walked toward the children''s room. Seeing this, Violet felt that this was fine, so she went back to the kitchen and took out the dishes one after another. After the meal, the two children went to take a shower. Violet and George were washing dishes in the kitchen. George looked at the thermos barrel beside the sink, "This is..." Violet handed him a clean bowl, "In it is the big bone soup I cooked for Mr. Murphy." "For him?" George''s action of wiping the bowl paused insignificantly. A dark light shed across his eyes behind the sses. Violet didn''t notice it. She handed him another clean bowl, "Yeah." The gentle smile on George''s face faded, "I heard that Mr. Murphy was injured. Then you made soup for him. Do you care about him so much?" Violet was a little panicked and she almost threw the bowl out. She lowered her eyelids, and replied with some guilty conscience, "I don''t care about him. I did this for a reason." George knew she was lying. George understood that she might have feelings for Stanley. He suddenly felt panic. Even the face that had always been smiling amiably showed a tense look. But soon, everything disappeared. It restored as usual, as if what happened just now was just an illusion. "Really?" George responded with a fake smile, and then asked lightly, "Violet, do you know who I am going to perform the operation on this time?" "I know. It''s an acquaintance of Dr. Baxter and Mr. Murphy." Violet said after finishing washing thest bowl. George took the bowl and wiped it slowly in his hand, "You are not right. Their rtionship is closer than acquaintances. Her name is Ivy Ellis, a daughter of the Ellis Group. She had a car ident ten years ago. In that car ident, she has been in poor health, but seven years ago, she suddenly became a vegetable." "So it was her!" Violet also remembered something when she heard his introduction. the Ellis Group was one of the well-knownpanies in J City. But it went bankrupt ten years ago. Chairman Ellis and his wife passed away, leaving their only daughter. It was just that the daughter disappeared after the funeral of Chairman Ellis and his wife. Violet did not expect that Ivy would be a vegetable. "Miss Ellis and Mr. Murphy have always been childhood sweethearts. They have had a very good rtionship since childhood. If it hadn''t been for the car ident, they would have been married long ago." George focused on Violet from the corner of his eyes. Violet was shocked, "Married?" "Yeah, I heard that Mr. Murphy loves Miss Ellis very much. After Miss Ellis became a vegetable, he never gave up looking for the world''s top hypnosis master, just to wake her up. A month ago, Mr. Murphy seeded." George put the cleaned bowls into the cupboard. Violet opened her mouth in surprise, "You said Miss Ellis was awake?" George pushed his sses, "Yeah, but there is a tumor in her brain, so they need my surgery. I believe that after Miss Ellis recovers, Mr. Murphy would terminate the marriage contract with the Hunt family and marry Miss Ellis. After all, Miss Ellis is his true love." True love¡­ Hearing these two words, Violet felt that her heart was like to be pricked, and it hurt a little. George looked at her slightly pale face. He smiled with satisfaction. But it was fleeting, "Violet, I have to leave." "Okay, I''ll walk you out." Violet smiled reluctantly and walked him out. After George left, Violet returned to the living room a little unhappily. She sat on the sofa in a daze. In fact, she always knew that although Stanley was engaged to Phoebe, he did not love Phoebe, but she did not know why he refused to cancel the marriage contract with Phoebe. Now she knew that the reason. Stanley had a true lover. The reason why he did not cancel the marriage contract was to use Phoebe as a shield to help upy the position of fianc¨¦e. When that Miss Ellis came back, Phoebe had to give the position to her. Phoebe seemed a little pitiful. "Mommy." As she was thinking, Calvin came out of the room. Violet turned to see him, "What''s the matter, baby?" "Did Godfather leave?" "Yes, just left. Where''s your sister?" Violet asked. Calvin climbed onto the sofa and leaned his head on her, "Arya is asleep, Mommy, I want to ask you a question." "Okay, Mommy will answer you if Mommy knows it." Violet kissed her son''s forehead. Calvin looked at her with those dark eyes that were exactly like Stanley¡¯s, "Mommy, who is our Daddy?" Violet didn''t expect that he would ask this question. Violet fell silent with biting her lip. Seeing her look, Calvin pulled her sleeves, "Mommy, you know, right?" Violet nodded, "Mommy knows, but Mom won''t tell you." "Why?" Calvin didn''t understand. Violet sighed, "Because your father has a fianc¨¦e. He will soon have a new family, and he will have other children in the future. So do you still want to know?" Calvin moved his lips twice. His bright eyes dimmed, and then he shook his head. Violet took him into her arms, "Baby, why would you want to ask this?" Calvin cried, and replied with sobs, "Because the kids in the kindergarten before said that I and Arya were bastards without Daddy. They all said Mommy was shameless and got pregnant before getting married." "What?" Violet was furious. Her face was terribly gloomy. "Baby, why didn''t you tell Mommy before?" Violet''s eyes were red, and tears welled up into her eyes. Calvin clenched his small fists and replied, "Because I don''t want Mommy to be sad." This was a deal between him and Arya. He never nned to tell Mommy. However, the new kindergarten said that there would be parent-child activities on weekends. The content was to go to the amusement park with Mommy and Daddy. All the children in the school were apanied by their Daddy, but he and Arya did not have Daddy. Therefore, he couldn''t help but wanted to ask tonight. Violet felt guilty, "I''m sorry, baby, I''m sorry..." She didn''t know that her child suffered such a grievance. There were also these vicious words. She knew that there must be someone who was inciting those children to say it. When she found it out, she would definitely not let the person go! Violet''s eyes were filled with hatred. The next day, Violet learned about the parent-child activities. Thinking of Calvin''s desire for the father, after taking a deep breath, Violet took the initiative to knock on Stanley''s office door. Chapter 60 Parent-Child Activities Chapter 60 Parent-Child Activities "Come in!" Stanley''s cold voice came from inside. Violet pushed the door in, "Mr. Murphy, are you free on the weekend?" "What''s wrong?" Stanley put down the files in his hand and looked at her. Violet clenched her fists, and said with courage, "Here¡¯s the thing. Calvin and Arya''s kindergarten will hold a parent-child activity on weekends. You also know the situation of our family, so..." "Do you want me to act as the father of two children to participate in this event?" Stanley raised his eyebrows slightly, and instantly understood what she meant. "Yes." Violet nodded. Stanley''s slender fingers tapped gently on the desk, "Why are you looking for me? Isn''t there a Dr. Joe by your side?" Violet touched the tip of her nose, "George is not free." Hearing this, Stanley''s face suddenly sank. So she came to him because she couldn''t find anyone else? Thinking about it, Stanley was slightly angry. Just as he was about to refuse, a somewhatzy voice All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. came from the door, "I can help you." Um? Violet turned to look. Ivan walked in slowly with holding a file, and then stopped beside her. "Director Murphy." Violet greeted him politely. Ivan first nced at Stanley, who was expressionless, before turning his gaze to Violet, "I just heard about it. You want to find a father for your two children to participate in parent-child activities. How about me?" He pointed to himself. Stanley frowned, but didn''t say anything. He was just looking at Violet, wanting to know her answer. Violet didn''t let him down either. She bowed apologetically to Ivan, "Thank you, Director Murphy, but no need." She refused so directly. Ivan''s eyes shed annoyed, but it was fleeting, "Why don''t you consider me? There shouldn''t be any difference between looking for me and looking for Stanley?" "Yes!" Violet turned her head to look at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy looks like my son. If he goes with us, I don''t worry about being suspected." This was indeed! Stanley''s thin lips hooked slightly. His mood improved a bit because of her words. Seeing Stanley was happy, Ivan was not happy. He lowered his eyelids to cover the gloom in his eyes, and said softly, "What''s the use of being simr? Parent-child activities are definitely indispensable to the game. Stanley doesn¡¯t recoverpletely well. He can¡¯t y games!" "This..." Violet was stunned. Yes, she actually forgot about it. Seeing it, Stanley stood up from the wheelchair, "I agree to your request." "But Mr. Murphy, your injury..." Violet pursed her red lips slightly. Although she was very happy that he agreed, she was still worried about him. Ivan pushed his sses and said, "Yes, Stanley, you haven''t recovered. Just rest at home. In case something happens to you, won''t it get Violet involved?" However, Stanley ignored him, looked at Violet, and replied, "My injury doesn''t matter, as long as I don''t exercise vigorously, it will be okay. Well, you can go out first. I will contact you on weekends." After hearing what he said, Violet had no choice but to leave before thanking him. As soon as she left, Ivan stopped pretending and exposed his true face. He said, "Stanley, I really don¡¯t know that you care about this woman so much. You even want to be the father for her children. If I tell Phoebe this, will Phoebe make things difficult to her?" Hearing this, Stanley narrowed his eyes. There was an endless chill in his pitch-ck pupils, "Ivan, I warn you, you''d better give up these ideas!" Ivan sneered, "If I say no, what can you do to me?" "You can try." Stanley replied in a sharp voice. Ivan stared at him for a while, then suddenlyughed, "Look at you, I''m just kidding. But you take it seriously. All right, this is the information you want." Ivan passed the document in his hand. Stanley did not answer. Ivan didn''t feel annoyed. After shrugging, he put the document on Stanley¡¯s desk and left. At this time, Fraser came in from outside, carrying a thermos barrel in his hand. Stanley sat back in the wheelchair, looked at the thermos barrel and frowned slightly, "What did you bring this in?" "Mr. Murphy, Violet gave it to me, saying that it was the big bone soup made for you to help your ribs recover." Fraser replied. "Violet made it for me?" Stanley only heard this sentence, feeling warm. Fraser put the thermos barrel in front of him, "Mr. Murphy, do you want to eat a little?" Stanley did not answer. Fraser thought Stanley didn''t want to eat, so he reached out to get the thermos barrel back. Stanley saw it, pursed his lips and yelled, "What are you doing?" "I''m going to return this back to Violet!" Fraser replied innocently. Stanley nced at him coldly, "Who let you return it? Put this in the refrigerator and heat it up at noon." "...Yes!" Fraser''s mouth twitched. If Stanley wanted to keep it, just tell him earlier. It caused him to guess wrong again! At noon, Stanley ate the big bone soup. The big bone soup was milky white in color and had a strong vor. Stanley knew Violet spent some efforts on the soup. Then Stanley ate all the soup in the thermos. Then he handed the thermos to Fraser and asked Fraser to return it to Violet. When Fraser found Violet, Violet was eating in the staff restaurant. He handed over the thermos, "Violet, Mr. Murphy asked me to thank you. He also said that the soup is delicious." "Really?" Violet happily took the thermos. She was originally worried that Stanley would not like this soup. Unexpectedly, Stanley not only ate it, but also ate it up. It seemed that she could continue to make soup for him again. Violet smiled. So in the next few days, she really made all kinds of tonic soups to Stanley. At the weekend, Stanley was changing clothes in the cloakroom. Suddenly, he found that his shirt was tighter than usual. He realized something. Then he stood on the scale. When he saw the number disyed on it, he was silent. After a while, he rubbed his temples, took off his shirt, and changed into casual clothes to go out. the Dawn Kindergarten was the name of Calvin and Arya''s new school. Stanley came here first, leaning on the car door and waiting for ten minutes. Finally, he saw Violet and her children. "Uncle Murphy." When the two children got out of the car, they ran towards him happily. Violet walked behind them. Seeing that the two children were so close with Stanley, there was a look of worry in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. Forget it! As long as she didn''t tell the two children that Stanley was their father. Thinking of it, Violet showed a smile and walked over, "Mr. Murphy, sorry for keeping you waiting. There is a traffic jam on the road." "Never mind. I haven''t been here long." Stanley replied with holding Arya in his arms and holding Calvin¡¯s hand. "Mommy, Uncle Murphy is so handsome today!" Arya said, pping her little hand. Violet found out that Stanley''s clothes had changed. She couldn''t help being a little surprised. This was the first time she saw him wearing other styles of clothes. But he was still handsome! "Yeah, Mr. Murphy is very handsome." Violet touched her daughter''s face. Calvin also nodded. The praises of the three of them made Stanley cough slightly shyly. He said, "Okay, time is almost there. Let''s go in first." With that said, he took his two children into the kindergarten. As soon as he entered, he was watched by many people. Chapter 61 Be Our Daddy Chapter 61 Be Our Daddy After all, the man was handsome and the woman was pretty. Besides, there were two cute children. If the family of four with such a good appearance couldn¡¯t attract others¡¯ attention, it would be weird. A few minutester, the kindergarten teachers finished calling the roll and the statistics, then they arranged for everyone to go to the amusement park. Calvin and Arya had never been to amusement parks before. So they were very curious about everything. There were a lot of people in the amusement park. Violet was afraid that the two children would be lost, so each of her and Stanley led one child, and then took the two children to y rides that could enhance parent-child rtionship but were not dangerous ording to the instructions of the teacher. They yed for several hours. Violet was so tired that she couldn''t y anymore. Stanley was okay. Because he hadn¡¯t recovered yet, so he yed less. Mos of the time, he was taking pictures, so he wasn''t very tired. But the two children seemed to be so excited. They still shouted excitedly to ride the Ferris wheel. "Let them go. We can sit there and wait for them." Stanley pointed to the milk tea shop not far away. Violet looked over. Seeing that the milk tea shop was just under the Ferris wheel, Violet nodded. If they were resting there, they didn''t have to worry about not seeing the two children, "Okay." The two walked towards the milk tea shop. After arriving at the milk tea shop, Violet ordered two sses of milk for the two children, and ordered a ss of juice for herself, and then asked Stanley, "What do you want to drink, Mr. Murphy?" "Water." Stanley was not interested in these milk tea and juices. "Okay." Violet ordered water on the menu. Soon, the drinks were served. Violet pushed water in front of Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, thank you so much today!" "You don''t need to thank me, as long as you don''t make tonic soup for me in the future." Stanley took a sip of water. Violet blinked, "Why? Your injury hasn''t healed." Stanley''s lips twitched, "No reason. In short, don''t make tonic soup for me in the future." Violet was a little disappointed with his firm tone. She nodded, "Okay, I get it." At this moment, Stanley''s cell phone rang suddenly. He took it out and nced at it. After saying sorry to Violet, he got up and went to a quiet ce to answer the phone. After a while, Stanley hung up the phone and returned with a solemn expression on his face. Seeing him like this, Violet couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Mr. Murphy, has something happened? If something goes wrong, you can go back first." "No. I can go to see her tomorrow." Stanley said in a low voice. "Her?" Violet was curious, "who?" "A friend. She will have surgery tomorrow." Stanley pulled the chair away and sat down. Violet instantly understood who she was. It was definitely Ivy. When he came back after answering the phone, he looked nervous. George was right. Stanley loved Ivy so much. Violet''s eyes dimmed. Stanley noticed her look. Just when he was about to ask her what was wrong, two children ran over in This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . sweat. Violet didn''t care about her sadness anymore. She quickly took out a box of tissues from her bag, preparing to wipe the sweat of the two children. After she wiped off the sweat, Stanley gave the milk Violet had just ordered for the two children. The two children were probably really thirsty, so they drank so quickly. Seeing it, Violet patted the two children on the back, "Slow! Be careful of choking." "Umm¡­" Although the two children said vaguely, their swallowing did not slow down at all. Violet shook her head. "It''s so cool!" After drinking the milk, Calvin put the ss aside and sighedfortably. Arya said like her brother. There was some milk around her mouth, which looked so cute. There was a touch of petting in Stanley¡¯s eyes. Then he took the box of tissue that Violet had just put down, took out one, wiped off the milk around the little girl¡¯s mouth. His action was very gentle. Seeing this scene, Violet wanted to say something, but in the end, she still said nothing. "Mommy.¡± Calvin held Violet''s hand and called Violet, "The amusement park is really fun. Shall we "Okay, next time Mommy will bring you guys here when Mommy is free." Violet touched his head, then pushed him to Stanley, "But you should thank Uncle Murphy now, right? Uncle Murphy hasn¡¯t recovered yet, but he still came here with you guys." Upon hearing this, the two children immediately thanked Stanley. Arya even beckoned to Stanley, "Uncle Murphy, lower your head a little." "What''s the matter?" Stanley looked down at her. Violet also looked at the little girl very puzzledly, not knowing what she wanted to do. Seeing Stanley not move, Arya pursed her little mouth, "Uncle Murphy, you''ll know in a moment. So lower your head." Stanley did it. The little girl stood on tiptoe, kissed him on the face, and then said in a sweet voice, "Uncle Murphy, Arya and brother love you very much. Can you marry Mommy and be Arya and brother¡¯s real Daddy? Then you don¡¯t have to pretend to be our Daddy in the future." "Puff!" Violet spit out the juice directly. Stanley was also a little startled. Only Calvin''s eyes lit up, "Yes, Uncle Murphy, be our Daddy!" "Enough for you two!" Violet hurriedly yelled before Stanley could answer. However, the two children didn''t care about her at all. They two stared at Stanley. "Uncle Murphy, are you not willing?" Calvin asked. Stanley pursed his thin lips, "You can''t talk nonsense." "We didn''t talk nonsense. We are serious." Calvin clenched his two small fists with a serious face. Arya nodded at the side. Violet couldn''t listen anymore. She pulled the two children to her side and bowed to Stanley embarrassedly, "I''m really sorry, Mr. Murphy. They are just two little kids. They know nothing. Please forgive their rude words." Stanley waved his hand, "It''s okay." The two children were upset, "Mommy, we are not..." "Shut up!" Violet yelled angrily. The two children bowed their heads aggrievedly. Seeing them like this, Violet''s heart softened again. She squatted down and looked at them, "Sweeties, Mommy didn''t want to yell at you guys. But you guys did something! Uncle Murphy has a fianc¨¦e. How can you let Uncle Murphy marry Mommy?" Hearing this, Stanley frowned and felt a little displeased with the word ¡°fianc¨¦e¡±, but he didn''t refute it. "Okay, apologize to Uncle Murphy. You guys can''t say anything like this in the future." Violet patted the two children on the back. The two children apologized obediently. The parent-child activities held in the kindergarten ended in this way. Stanley drove the three of them downstairs to the apartment and then drove away. Violet returned home with her two children. Just after changing her shoes, she received a call from the detective agency. "Miss Hunt, I have found out. It is indeed someone who incited those kids to bully your two children." Mr. Knight said. Violet''s hand holding the phone suddenly tightened, "Who is it?" "You must know this person. It is Phoebe." Mr. Knight replied. Violet closed her eyes fiercely, and barely suppressed the hatred in her heart, "It¡¯s really her." In the past few days, she had long been skeptical, but she had not dared to make a final conclusion. Now, it was finally confirmed! Violet hung up the phone with a cold face, and decided that she had to let Phoebe pay the price. It was okay to bully her, but it absolutely couldn¡¯t bully her two children! The next day, Violet had just arrived in the design department and sat down for a short while. Just at this time, she heard a roar from the door, "Violet, you little bitch, get out of here!" Chapter 62 Be Framed Chapter 62 Be Framed "What''s up?" "I don''t know! She¡¯s here for Violet." Everyone in the big office looked at Violet together. Violet frowned and stood up. Then she saw Talia at the door. Talia stood there with her hands on her waist, looking so furious. It was apparently that she was here to make things difficult for Violet. Violet didn''t want to disturb everyone''s work, so she walked over, closed the door of the office and blocked everyone''s gaze. Then, she asked in a cold voice, "What''s the matter?" Talia gritted her teeth and raised her hand. She was about to p Violet. Violet narrowed her eyes and tilted her head abruptly, avoiding Talia''s p. Then she grabbed Talia¡¯s hand, and said with a cold face, "You want to p me?" Talia stared at Violet fiercely, "So what? You little bitch! You dare to seduce my son-inw. I just have to teach you a lesson!" "When did I seduce your son-inw?" Violet shook Talia¡¯s hand away. Talia staggered back two steps to stand firmly, then took out a stack of photos from her bag and threw them on Violet. Violet roughly grabbed a few photos. She found that they were photos of Stanley apanying the three of them to the amusement park yesterday. "Exin?" Talia looked at her sarcastically. Violet smiled and said calmly, "Just relying on a few photos, you said I seduced Mr. Murphy? It is a bit too ridiculous. Besides, Mr. Murphy and I have already two children, so how can you say that I seduce him? Is it anything wrong with him to apany the three of us?" "Holy shit! I''ve heard Phoebe say your two bastards were not Stanly¡¯s children at all. Last time, it was that just Stanley wanted to help you, so he said that they were his kids. But you! You¡¯re actually so shameless and snatch to Phoebe''s position." Talia pointed to Violet¡¯s nose and yelled. Although Violet was angry that her two children were scolded as bastards, she was more surprised that Talia was so stupid, "So Phoebe didn''t tell you." Phoebe knew that the two children were Stanley¡¯s, and also told it Eason, but did not tell Talia. She even deceived Talia. It seemed that Phoebe didn¡¯t like Talia. Violet looked at Talia sympathetically, "I suddenly feel that you are quite pathetic." "What did you mean?" Talia asked in a sharp voice. "Nothing." Violet shrugged, then picked up the photos on the ground, "Phoebe gave you these photos, right?" There was a little shock in Talia¡¯s eyes. Violet knew that she had guessed it correctly. Then she sneered, "She even tracked me and took the sneak shots. It''s really mean." "Phoebe is much more noble than you." Talia nced at Violet contemptuously. "What''s wrong with the sneak shots? She is Stanley''s fianc¨¦e. When she saw Stanley was with the mistress, what''s wrong with taking these photos?" "Mistress?" Violet raised her eyebrows. Talia circled Violet around, "Aren''t you a mistress? You know that Phoebe is Stanley¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but you This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . have been pestering Stanley. Isn''t this a typical mistress?" Violet seemed to have heard a big joke. She crossed her arms on the chest andughed, "So funny! The real mistress said that others are mistresses. This is the first time I have seen it. Talia, you have been Mrs. Hunt so long, so you have forgotten how you became Mrs. Hunt?" "You..." Talia''s face distorted. She red at Violet as if she wanted to tear Violet into pieces. The thing she hated most in her life was that she was said to be a mistress. But this little bitch deliberately stepped on her sore spot. Thinking of this, Talia''s reason was gradually reced by anger. She pounced herself toward Violet, trying to scratch her face. However, Violet avoided her again. But Talia didn''t give up, and rushed forward again, as if she wouldn¡¯t stop if she didn¡¯t scratch Violet¡¯s face. Although Violet had learned some self-defense moves abroad, Talia was like a lunatic. She seemed to lose her mind. Violet¡¯s self-defense moves were of no use, at best she could only guarantee that she would not be caught by Talia, but there was no way to take Talia. At this time, a sound of high heels came. Immediately afterwards, the person stopped behind Violet. While restraining Talia, Violet turned her head to look and saw that it was Phoebe. Then her eyes became vignt. Phoebe also noticed Violet''s gaze. After smirking, she suddenly reached out to push Violet. Violet was a little panic and immediately squatted down. In this way, Talia was in front of Phoebe. Just because of the move, Phoebe''s hand fell on Talia. Talia was pushed back several steps. She directly flew out, and her head hit the floor with a thud. Then she immediately passed out on the spot. This change caused Phoebe to be stunned for a while. After she reacted, she smiled at Violet suddenly, "Violet, you''re screwed up!" After she finished speaking, she quickly opened the door of therge office under Violet''s gaze, and then ran to Talia to sit down, hugged Talia in her arms, and shouted sadly, "Mom, wake up. Don''t scare me, Mom!" "What''s wrong, Director Hunt?" The people in the big office heard the noise and ran over to check the situation. Phoebe pointed at Violet with tears on her face, and said angrily, "She pushed my mother to the ground. Now my mother has passed out." "What?!" When everyone heard it, they all used Violet. Violet understood Phoebe''s purpose. Then she took a step back and pretended to shake her head in panic, "I didn''t push her." "She lied! It¡¯s her. If it wasn''t for her, how could my mother fall by herself?" Phoebe retorted loudly. Violet clenched her fists, "Why didn''t you say that it was you who pushed your Mom?" Without waiting for Phoebe to speak, the others started talking in indignation, "Violet, is it possible that Director Hunt hurt her mother?" "Yeah! It¡¯s ridiculous!" Seeing that everyone didn''t believe in her, Violet stomped anxiously, "You guys know nothing. This person is not her mother at all. She is Director Hunt¡¯s stepmother. Their rtionship is not good at all." "Nonsense! She is my biological mother. If you don''t believe me, I can do a paternity test." Phoebe talked back, but she was puzzled. Violet knew that Talia was her biological mother, but why did she say Talia was her stepmother? After thinking about it for a while, Phoebe didn''t figure it out. She just thought that she was too worried. When everyone heard that Phoebe said that she could do the paternity test, they naturally stood on her side, "Violet, you heard that? This is Director Hunt¡¯s biological mother. You ndered Director Hunt pushed her own mother. Bring out the evidence." "You..." Violet had nothing to say, lowered her head, as if she had already admitted her crime. But no one knew she was sneering right now. Idiot! Phoebe actually publicly admitted that Talia was her biological mother. Violet was still thinking how she could retaliate against Phoebe for instigating other kids to bully her children. Unexpectedly, Phoebe gave her such a big chance. So don''t me her! Phoebe didn¡¯t know what Violet was thinking. Now, she made Violet be a target of public criticism. She was proud of herself, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She still looked anxious and worried, "Everyone, please help send my mother to the infirmary. I can¡¯t lift her alone. Others can go back to work.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, two male designers walked out of the crowd and lifted Talia to the elevator, while the others returned to the office one after another. At the end, they also told Phoebe that if she needed the witnesses, they woulde forward. This was exactly what Phoebe wanted to hear. While thanking them, she closed the door of the big office again. "You deliberately framed me." Violet stared at Phoebe. Phoebe wiped off her fake tears and replied, "Yeah. Yesterday I received a mysterious text message, saying that Stanley would apany your family of three to the amusement park, so I sent someone to take these photos and then told Talia that you want to snatch my position." "And then?" Violet lowered her eyelids. Chapter 63 Have A Fever Chapter 63 Have A Fever Phoebe didn¡¯t notice that Violet was getting more and more calmer and was not in panic like just now when she was framed. So Phoebe continued, ¡°Talia can¡¯t ept someone robbing my position. I just need to irritate her a little. Then she naturally came over to find you. Stanley won''t cancel the marriage contract with me because of her." "Why?" Violet''s eyes flickered as she continued to let Phoebe speak more. Phoebe replied triumphantly, "Because everyone knows that you are a mistress. If Stanley cancels the marriage contract with me, he will be scolded by public opinions in the society, and the stock market of the Murphy Group will also fall. Stanley is a shrewd businessman. He knows what to do and not to do." "Indeed." A hint of sarcasm shed in Violet''s eyes. Phoebe''s face suddenly sank, "It''s just that I didn''t expect that Talia was actually hurt, but I''m not afraid of it at all. You are a ready-made scapegoat." "You are so sure that no one knows the truth?" Violet raised her eyebrows. Phoebe smirked, "Of course, there is no surveince here. I can do anything, let alone everyone in the design department are all my witnesses." "Really?" Violet raised her eyelids, looked towards the air vent above her head without a trace, then retracted her gaze, "I have a question. You seem to hate Talia¡¯s guts. Why? Isn''t she your mother? ?" "It¡¯s none of your business. Why should I tell you?" Phoebe roared hideously as if she had been stepped on her tail. When Violet saw this, she spread her hands, "I¡¯m just curious." "Hmph, instead of being curious about the grievances between me and Talia, you should think about how to deal with my next tricks!" Phoebe nced at her contemptuously, and walked towards the elevator with high heels. Violet looked at the slowly closing elevator door, and didn''t stay here so long. After tidying up her hair a little bit, she pushed open the door of the big office and went in. Before long, Violet''s behavior of seducing Stanley and pushing Talia to the ground was spread throughout thepany by Phoebe. For a time, Violet became notorious and was always pointed at wherever she went. If it were others, maybe they couldn¡¯t stand it and wouldn¡¯t want to stay in the Murphy Group at this time. But Violet was different. She worked, ate and drunk as usual. She was surprisingly calm, as if she was not the person who hurt Talia. At this time, a designer led two police officers over and pointed at Violet, "It''s her." Violet stood up. Two police officers stopped in front of her. One of them showed her his ID and said, "Hello Miss Hunt, we received a report, saying that you deliberately pushed and injured others and caused her moderate concussion. Pleasee with us and cooperate with the investigation." Hearing the words, Violet nodded and agreed, knowing that she had to go police station this time. But what surprised her was that Talia was seriously injured and actually had a moderate concussion. It seemed that Phoebe wanted to kill her. Thinking about it, Violet''s eyes were cold. Then, under everyone''s attention, she followed the two police officers to the police station. After arriving at the police station, an auxiliary policeman took her mobile phone and led her to a room. Violet looked up at the number te on the room, her face tense. Just when she was about to ask something, she was pushed in vigorously by the auxiliary policeman. After she staggered forward a few steps, her belly hit the corner of the interrogation table in the center of the room. The pain made her gasp. Even the cold sweat on her forehead came out. But the auxiliary policeman did not seem to have seen it. He pulled the chair and sat down, then tapped the tabletop, "You go to the other side and sit down. I''m going to start recording a confession!" Violet didn''t do it. She just looked at him with a sullen face while holding her stomach, "Sir, I just came to cooperate with the investigation. Now you have not confirmed that it was me who pushed her, so what right do you have to take me to the interrogation room? " The auxiliary policeman did not expect her to say this. He gave her a surprised look, "Oh, it seems that you are still unwilling? Why did we bring you to the interrogation room? You are all here at the police station. It still doesn¡¯t mean you pushed her?" "What?" Violet was stunned by his words. It took a few seconds for her to react. She was so angry that her face was flushed, "It''s ridiculous! I came to the police station with you, then it meant I admitted that I pushed her? ording to your words, everyone whoes to the police station allmitted a crime? Where is your Chief? I want to see your Chief!" With that, she walked towards the door. The auxiliary policeman sneered. He suddenly stood up, took out the baton and hit her on the back. After Violet screamed, she immediately fell to the ground, enduring the pain and looking at the auxiliary policeman in disbelief. The auxiliary policeman stood in front of her and looked at her condescendingly, "I advise you to be obedient. Someone has told us, saying that as long as we are not out of line, we can teach you a good lesson." Hearing this, Violet was stunned. It turned out that this auxiliary policeman was bribed and wanted to force her to admitted that she pushed Talia, so she was taken directly to the interrogation room! As for who bribed them, she couldn''t think of anyone else except Phoebe. Seeing Violet be obedient, the auxiliary policeman threw the baton aside, "Say, why did you push her?" Violet stood up from the ground and said hoarsely, "I didn''t push anyone!" The auxiliary policeman paused, "Don''t admit it yet?" Violet sneered, "Why I have to admit what I haven''t done?" "You!" The auxiliary police was speechless. In the end, even the bright lights and psychological persecution were used, but Violet still said, ¡°I didn¡¯t push anyone!¡± The auxiliary policeman scratched his head irritably, and didn¡¯t know how to deal with Violet at all. Although the person said they could teach her a lesson, they couldn''t really torture her. In desperation, the auxiliary policeman could only put Violet in confinement. Violet stood at the door and shouted to go out, but every police officer who passed the interrogation room treated it as if they hadn''t heard it. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Gradually, Violet was tired, and returned to the chair to sit down. She didn''t have a mobile phone, couldn''t contact the outside world, and couldn''t see the time. She could only wait for someone toe in anxiously. She didn''t believe that they really dared to keep her locked all the time! She didn''t know how long it passed. The temperature in the interrogation room suddenly dropped. Violet was trembling from the cold. After a while, she felt her head be groggy, as if the whole world was spinning. Immediately afterwards, she passed out and fell on the table. But before passing out, she vaguely saw the door of the interrogation room was opened and a somewhat familiar tall figure walked in. "Is it Mr. Murphy?" Violet asked. The person who came did not answer. Violet snorted ufortably. She wanted to open her eyes to see it clearly, but the eyelids were too heavy that she couldn¡¯t open them. Then she finally couldn''t hold it anymore and fainted. Ivan looked down at her. After staring at her for a while, he reached out and hugged her up. Just out of the police station, a ck May Maher stopped in front of him. When the car door was opened, Stanley got out of the car. His eyes dimmed when he saw Murphy Ivan holding Violet. But then he found Violet''s eyes closed and abnormal redness on her face, he didn''t care about the difort in his heart, and asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong with her?" "She has a fever." Ivan replied, looking at Stanley, "Aren''t you apanying Ivy for the operation? Why did youe here suddenly?" Stanley did not answer, but stretched out his hand, "Give her to me!" Chapter 64 The Dark Side of Ivan Chapter 64 The Dark Side of Ivan "What if I say no?" Ivan held Violet back tightly. He rushed to rescue her specially, just to make her owe him a favor, so that he had a better reason to approach her, broke her defenses, and achieved his goals. So how could he allow Stanley to intervene this matter? However, Stanley narrowed his eyes when he saw that Ivan didn¡¯t give Violet to him. Then he shouted, "Fraser!" "Mr. Murphy!" Fraser got off the car, came directly behind Ivan, and caught Ivan''s two arms. "What are you doing?" Ivan''s face changed. There was anger in his voice. Fraser said, "Director Murphy, I advise you not to move, or Violet will fall." Hearing this, Ivan originally wanted to break free, but now he could only stop moving, and watched Stanley snatch Violet from his arms. Stanley was about to get into the car while holding Violet. Ivan said suddenly, "Stanley, do you know what you look like now? Just like a jealous man!" Stanley''s back was startled, and then it returned to normal. He looked at Ivan slightly, "You think too much. I just don''t want her to fall into the hands of someone like you. There is no rtionship between you and her, but you suddenly approached her. Aren''t you trying to get something from her?" After speaking, he retracted his gaze and closed the door. Fraser also quickly let go of Ivan and got into the car. Looking at the distant Maybach, Ivan moved the painful joints which were hurt by Fraser, "Stanley, Stanley, you obviously have the feelings for her, but you refused to admit it. If so, don¡¯t me me. Whether it''s people or things, as long as you care about them, I will grab them all!" Violet! He was determined to get! When Stanley heard Violet calling him honey and the two children calling him father, it must be very interesting! Thinking about it, Ivan smiled. "Mr. Murphy, where are we going?" Fraser asked as he drove the car. "Here is near the apartment. Go to the apartment!" Stanley nced at Violet next to him and replied. Violet leaned against the car door. She curled into a ball, shivering constantly. "Cold..." She said unconsciously. Stanley hesitated, then took off his coat and put it on her. However, just as he was about to withdraw his hand, Violet suddenly embraced his arm, leaned towards him, and kept throwing herself into his arms until she found afortable position and then stopped. She didn''t know what she was doing. She only knew that the stuff she hugged could make her feel no longer cold. Violet''s behaviors made Stanley froze. He looked down at the woman who buried her head on his waist, his eyes fluctuating constantly. Fraser, who was driving, was also so shocked at this moment. He was originally surprised by Mr. Murphy holding Violet into the car. Now, seeing Violet throwing herself into Mr. Murphy''s arms, and Mr. Murphy did not push her away, he was even more shocked! Mr. Murphy had even never been so close to Miss Ellis! At this moment, Fraser suddenly thought of what Ivan had said, saying Mr. Murphy was like a jealous man. Fraser thought of something. Mr. Murphy saw Ivan holding Violet and wanted to snatch Violet over. Wasn''t this just jealous? Maybe Mr. Murphy and Violet... No way! Fraser swallowed in astonishment, and didn''t dare to think about it anymore. They didn¡¯t talk along the way. Soon, they arrived at the apartment. Stanley put Violet on the sofa, "Go! Call Henry and let hime over!" "Yes!" Fraser immediately went to make the call. Not long after, Henry came with the medicine box on his back and checked Violet. "How is she?" Stanley asked, standing aside. His face was tense. Henry took apart a syringe and flicked the needle while responding calmly, "She¡¯s fine. She is just too tired recently. Suddenly, she stayed in a cold environment for so long. She couldn''t hold on anymore, so she caught the fever. After getting the infusion, she will be fine in two days." Stanley''s face eased a lot. After getting the infusion, Henry threw the syringe away and looked at Stanley with a smile. "I was wondering why you suddenly left the hospital. It was because of her." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Stanley did not deny it. He poured two sses of red wine and handed one to Henry. "She was arrested and sent to the police station because of me. Naturally, I can''t leave her alone. By the way, how about Ivy''s surgery?" "You finally ask this!" Henry rolled his eyes at Stanley, and immediately replied, "The operation was very sessful. George is indeed a leader in the field of brain science. The original expected operation time of five hours waspleted in three hours." "Enough!" Stanley didn''t want to hear George¡¯s name. He put the wine ss down, and said, "You can go back. Tell me when Ivy wakes up." "Got it." Henry drank up the wine in the ss, happily picked up the medicine box and then left. Soon after he left, Violet woke up. She rubbed her forehead and sat up, "Where is it?" "My apartment." Stanley replied while sitting on the sofa opposite her. Violet heard his voice and then discovered him, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley gave a hmm, took the water ss on the coffee table and handed it to her, "You has a fever. I didn''t find the key to your apartment, so I have to bring you here. Drink some water." "Thank you." Violet took the water ss. The warm water flowed down the throat and into the stomach, not only warmed her body, but also warmed her heart. It turned out that the figure she saw before she fainted was really him! "Fraser told me what happened." Stanley said suddenly, "I also know that it was Phoebe who asked Talia to make trouble." Hearing this, Violet looked at him with holding the ss. Her eyes revealed a little nervousness, "Does Mr. Murphy think it was me who pushed Talia?" Stanley stood up with his hands in his pocket, "I don''t know. But I will find out. If it''s not for you, I will not let you be framed." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet smiled slightly. Although she was a little disappointed that he didn''t believe her, fortunately, he did not suspect that it was her. That was enough! "Have a good rest! I''ll go back to thepany first." Stanley walked towards the door. Back in the car, Fraser looked at him with a serious face, "Mr. Murphy, the person I sent to the police station just found out that someone bribed the auxiliary police and let him torture Violet until she admitted that it was her who pushed Talia." "What?" Stanley''s face condensed. His whole body was filled with cold aura, "Then did she admit it?" "No!" Fraser shook his head. Stanley clenched his fists. His face was gloomy, "Go!" "Yes." Soon, they arrived at thepany. Stanley called Phoebe into the office, staring at her gloomily, "Phoebe, I remember I told you not to target Violet, or you would return to your studio, but I didn''t expect that you just promised verbally. You didn''t promise it from the bottom of your heart. You are smart. You didn''t do it by yourself, but let Talia do it!" Phoebe already knew that he would question her. So she had already figured out how to deal with it. She bit her lip and cried, "She is often with you and let you apany her children to the amusement park. She just wants to seduce you and grab my position. Am I wrong to target her?" "You think too much!" Stanley pursed his lips impatiently, "I ask you it was really Violet who pushed Talia down?" Chapter 65 Eason Chapter 65 Eason Like everyone else, he never thought it was Phoebe who pushed Talia. After all, Talia was her biological mother. As a daughter, she couldn''t hurt her biological mother like this. When Phoebe heard Stanley''s questioning, she felt guilty, but she had an affirmative expression on her face, "Of course it¡¯s Violet!" "Are you sure?" Stanley stared at her closely. "I''m sure! Everyone in the design department witnessed it!" Phoebe secretly pinched the palm of her hand to prevent herself from revealing any ws. Stanley couldn''t figure out whether she was telling the truth or not. He pinched his eyebrows. "Fraser went to the design department to ask. They said that when they saw Talia, she had passed out. But whether it¡¯s Violet or not, they didn¡¯t know. So the truth still needs to be investigated.¡± Phoebe lowered her eyelids, cursing inwardly. They said they would help her, but when they were asked by Fraser, they said that they didn''t see it. Phoebe was really pissed off! If they directly said it was Violet, Stanley would definitely believe it. Why did she have such stupid colleagues? "One more question." Stanley didn''t know what Phoebe was thinking. He crossed his fingers on the desk, and asked in a cold voice, "Did you bribe the men in the police station and ask them to torture Violet?" Hearing his words, Phoebe''s eyes widened, "I didn''t!" When did she bribe someone from the police station? She really wanted Violet to be detained for a while. As long as Talia woke up and insisted that it was Violet, she was able to convict Violet, so she didn''t need to do anything extra. Who was setting her up? Stanley had been paying attention to Phoebe. Seeing the nkness and anger on Phoebe''s face, he knew that she had not lied, then his heart sank. "I see. You can go out." Stanley waved his hand. After Phoebe left, Fraser came in, "Mr. Murphy, the shareholders let you go to the meeting." Stanley frowned, "What kind of meeting?" "About today''s incident! They said that Violet had brought a very bad influence to thepany and they were preparing to fire Violet." Fraser replied. Stanley immediately sneered, "The influence? It''s ridiculous. The influence of their private life is more than that. They have to fire the chief designer of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯! Who gives them rights?" After speaking, he stood up and went to the meeting room. It was already an hourter after he finished dealing with the shareholders. As Stanley walked towards the elevator, he instructed Fraser behind him, "You send someone to Talia''s hospital. When she wakes up, see if you can hear Talia say that she fell by herself or was pushed by someone else. Remember, don¡¯t be discovered by Talia." Since there was no surveince at the location of the incident, it was impossible to prove the truth of Talia''s fall. He could only use this method for the time being. "Got it!" Fraser nodded. Stanley looked at the phone. After thinking about it, he sent a text message to Violet, asking her if she had offended anyone other than Phoebe. That person was most likely the one who bribed the auxiliary policeman. Violet was about to go to the kindergarten to pick up the children. When she saw this message, she was stunned. What he meant was that it was not Phoebe who bribed the auxiliary policeman, but someone else! But besides Phoebe and Talia, she had no other enemies. Violet replied this message to Stanley. After waiting for a while, Stanley didn¡¯t reply. Violet sighed in a sense of loss. At this time, the doorbell rang. "Who is it?" Violet put away the phone and went to open the door. Standing outside the door was a middle-aged man who was about fifty years old, wearing a Chinese suit and holding a fine dragon-head crutch in his hand, looking so prestige. Seeing him, Violet''s face changed. The look in her eyes was even moreplicated. There was surprise, nostalgia, and resentment in her eyes. "...Dad." Violet''s throat seemed to be blocked. She said in hoarse voice to the middle-aged man in front of her. However, Eason pped her directly, "Bastard!" Violet was pped to the ground. She was dumbfounded. Her mind buzzed, and it took a long time for her to react. She covered her hot face, looking at him with tearful eyes, "Dad, you pped me?" After seven years, it was the first time for her and her father to meet again. But there was no greeting. It was just a p! "Can''t I p you? How could I give birth to such a shameless girl as you!" Eason pointed at Violet tremblingly, with disgust in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay you gave birth to two bastards. But you actually seduce your own sister''s fianc¨¦ and hurt your stepmother. Shame on you!" "Dad!" Violet stood up angrily and shouted, "Bastards? You actually said that your two grandsons are bastards?" Was he still her father and her children¡¯s grandfather? She could bear that he said that she seduced Stanley. She didn¡¯t care about it. But she couldn''t ept him saying that her two children were bastards. It made her feel more ufortable when she heard her father say such words. "Aren''t they? Do you know who their father is? I don''t recognize them as my grandsons." Eason snorted coldly. Violet clenched her fists tightly. She thought, if the person in front of her was not her biological father, she must knock him down! "I don¡¯t know?" Violet stood up from the ground and looked at him mockingly, "Dad, do Calvin and Arya really have no father? I think you should know who their father is?" Hearing this, Eason was a little shocked, but he soon became serious again, "What are you talking about? You did the shameful things by yourself. How would I know? Well, I''m not here to tell you this. Go to the hospital with me and apologize to Talia and Phoebe. Leave the Murphy Group and take your two bastards to go abroad." "Impossible!" Violet raised her head and refused directly, "I won''t apologize for what I haven''t done. Dad, you¡¯d better give up this idea away and go back." Eason didn''t expect her to be so determined. He suddenly became furious, "Dare you refuse me?" Violet smiled, "Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m a bastard? Since I¡¯m a bastard, why should I listen to you? Dad, I advise you to go back, or I¡¯ll call my mother. I believe those materials about you in my mother¡¯s hands can make you leave." "You!" Eason''s face was distorted. But then he still left angrily. After he left, Violet could no longer maintain the calmness of dealing with him just now. She squatted on the ground and started crying. She didn''t understand. Both of her and Phoebe were his daughters. But why was he so partial? Even her children would be called bastards by him! She didn''t know how long she had been crying. The cheerful voices of two children came from outside the door. "Mommy, we are back." When Violet heard this, she quickly stopped crying and wiped her tears hurriedly, not wanting to be discovered by the two children that she had cried. It was a pity that she was stillte. The two children had already arrived at the door. It just happened that they saw her tears which had not yet been wiped off. Then their smiles froze on the faces. "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Arya ran into the house, took Violet''s hand, and asked softly. Although Calvin didn''t ask, his eyes were fixed on her. The worry in his eyes was so obvious. Violet touched the foreheads of her two children and barely forced a smile, "Mommy is okay. By the way, why did youe back? Mommy didn¡¯t go to pick you up!" "Uncle Murphy took us back." Arya turned and pointed back. Violet looked over and saw Stanley. Stanley was also looking at her. His eyes fell on her red and swollen face, then his face changed. His voice was cold, "You were pped?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 66 Violets Revenge Chapter 66 Violet''s Revenge When Calvin heard Stanley¡¯s words, he quickly looked at Violet''s face. He saw the red fingerprints on Violet¡¯s face. His immature little face showed a touch of coldness that was not suitable for his age, "Mommy, who pped you?" Arya also realized that Violet was beaten, then she cried out. Violet hurriedly hugged Arya in her arms, whileforting her, while answering to the father and son, "My Dad." "Eason came for you?" Stanley pursed his lips. Violet nodded. "Eason..." Calvin chanted the name softly. A chill shed in his dark eyes. Neither Violet and Stanley found it. Stanley asked in a deep voice, "What did he do with you?" Violet put Arya down and gave a wry smile, "What else can he do? Let me apologize to Phoebe and Talia." "Did you apologize to them?" "No! Why should I apologize for what I haven''t done?" Violet shook her head. Calvin said, "Mommy, why did that Eason ask you to apologize?" "Kids don¡¯t need to know this. Okay, take your sister back to the room to y." Violet tapped his little head and handed Arya to him. Calvin didn''t get the answer he wanted. Although he was unwilling, he took Arya back to the room. "Mr. Murphy, thank you for helping me bring the two children back." Violet bowed slightly to Stanley, expressing gratitude. Stanley helped her stand straight, and then asked, "Are you better?" "Well, it''s better. But I still feel a dizzy, but I didn¡¯t have the fever." "That''s good." Stanley nodded. Violet turned sideways and let out the way, "Mr. Murphy,e in and sit down for a while?" Stanley hesitated for a moment, but didn''t refuse. Then he walked in. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Violet poured him a ss of water, and suddenly said, "Mr. Murphy, I didn''t tell you that Talia was pushed by Director Hunt." The hand Stanley held the water ss shook a little, "What did you say?" Violet looked at him and repeated what she had just said, "Talia was pushed by Director Hunt. At that time, I angered Talia. She wanted to hit me. Then Director Hunt came over and wanted to push me from behind. I avoided her, so she happened to push Talia and then framed me." "Do you have any evidence?" Stanley stared at her. Violet smiled faintly, "Of course! You guys don''t actually know that the ce where the incident happened is monitored. Since my first draft was stolen by Kara, I have been worried about everyone in the design department. So after the clothe of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ came, I applied for a lot of monitoring equipment with the monitoring department." Hearing this, Stanley knew everything. No wonder he didn''t see any nervousness and anxiety on her face since she woke up. It turned out that she had had evidence to prove her innocence. "Then what do you want to do? Publish the surveince?" Stanley put down the water ss. Violet sat down opposite him, "Yes, that''s what I meant. But Director Hunt is your fianc¨¦e. Once I announce the truth, it will also embarrass you, so I want to tell you first. Mr. Murphy, are you going to stop me?" She looked into his eyes. Stanley frowned without answering. Logically, he should stop her. Because after she announced the truth, it would be a small thing to embarrass him, and it was the most important thing to affect the reputation of thepany. But on the other hand, she was also a victim of being unjustly wronged. It was normal for her to fight back. He had no rights to stop her. Stanley stayed silent. Seeing this, Violet lowered her eyes to cover the disappointment in her eyes, "Mr. Murphy, you may not know Director Hunt incited the kids in that previous kindergarten to bully Calvin and Arya, saying that Calvin and Arya are bastards with no father." "What?" Stanley was stunned. Then his face became gloomy, "Is there such a thing?" "Yes, as a mother, I don''t want my children to suffer such wrongs. So even if you want to stop, I will announce the truth and let Director Hunt be punished, even if you will fire me." Violet looked indifferent. Her tone was extremely serious. Stanley was still so angry, but not with her, but with Phoebe. Phoebe felt that her position would be robbed, then she actually used such mean tricks on the two children. It seemed that in the past few years, he had indeed indulged Phoebe so much that she had gone too far. It was time to teach her a lesson. Thinking of this, Stanley stood up, "I know! Tomorrow, I will give you a chance to announce the truth." Violet blinked in amazement, "Mr. Murphy, you won¡¯t stop me?" "No." "Thank you." Violet''s eyes wet. She said sincerely in gratitude. Stanley''s thin lips moved slightly. Just as he was about to say something, the phone rang. It was Fraser who called, "Mr. Murphy, Talia is awake. Just now, our people heard Director Hunt apologizing to Talia, and let Talia insisted that it was Violet who pushed her. So the person who really pushed Talia was Director Hunt." "I know! Announce to hold a high-level meeting tomorrow." Stanley ordered. Fraser said yes and then ended the call. Stanley put down his phone, looked at Violet and said, "Tomorrow you can announce the truth at the meeting." "Okay." Violet nodded. After that, Stanley saw that it waste, so he left. Violet walked him out. In the children''s room, Calvin removed his ears from the door, and said in a deep voice, "Arya, you help me watch outside. Don''t let Mommye in." "Brother, what are you doing?" Arya looked at him curiously. Calvin clenched his small fist, "Of course it is to teach our grandfather and the woman who bullied Mommy a little lesson." When he first entered the room, he had already searched the Inte for the person named Eason. It turned out that he was their grandfather, and the old man who stopped him and Arya outside the kindergartenst time was also him. Calvin could see that the grandfather didn''t like them. He actually pped Mommy! He, Calvin, must avenge Mommy. Thinking about it, Calvin returned to theputer, put his hand on the keyboard, and tapped. Ten minutester, looking at the page that had been sessfully sent, a sneer appeared on his small face. Just wait! Tomorrow, they would copse! "Calvin, Arya,e out to eat fruit." Outside the door, Violet knocked on the door and shouted. "Okay." Calvin quickly turned off theputer, restored the child''s innocent and cute appearance, and took Arya out. The next day, Violet came to the Murphy Group and didn''t care about the surprised eyes of the employees. She walked towards the meeting room with a U disk. As soon as she arrived outside the meeting room, she ran into Phoebe who was going to the meeting. "Director Hunt!" Violet smiled and called Phoebe to stop. Phoebe stopped and looked back. Seeing it was Violet, she was stunned, "Why are you here? Aren''t you in the police station?" Although there was no evidence to convict Violet, she had beenbeled as suspicion. It was impossible for her to leave the police station without twenty-four hours. For a while, Phoebe felt uneasy and felt that something was out of control, which made her extremely ufortable. Violet said with a smile, "I was released on bail by Mr. Murphy." "What?" Phoebe eximed in a sharp voice. Bailed by Stanley? Why didn''t Stanley tell her? At the shareholders meeting yesterday, she was very dissatisfied with Stanley not dismissing Violet. Now Violet was released on bail. Did Stanley love Violet so much? Phoebe was so jealous that her eyes turned red. Seeing her like this, Violet was in a good mood, "Well, Director Hunt, time is almost up. Let''s go in. Today''s meeting is the highlight." After speaking, Violet patted Phoebe on the shoulder and walked into the meeting room first. Phoebe looked at her back, feeling confused. The highlight? Chapter 67 The Truth Comes Out Chapter 67 The Truth Comes Out Phoebe stood there and thought for a while. But she still couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she only thought Violet was bluffing. She sneered and entered the meeting room. As soon as she entered, she saw Fraser standing in a corner pushing a wheelchair, and there was a person sitting on the wheelchair, getting the infusion and looking very sick. What happened? Phoebe almost got up from her chair in shock. Why did Fraser bring Talia here? Seeing Phoebe''s uneasy face, Violetughed mockingly, and then picked up the microphone, "Everyone, I believe you all want to know why our internal meeting of the Murphy Group invited Mrs. Hunt over, right?" Everyone nodded. Violet walked towards Talia. After she walked to Talia¡¯s behind, Fraser let go of the wheelchair and returned to Stanley¡¯s side to stand still. Violet knew that Fraser was giving her the room to speak. She smiled gratefully, and put her hands on Talia''s shoulders. Talia''s eyes widened. Her shoulders shook quickly, trying to shake Violet¡¯s hands off. But Violet didn¡¯t move. She still put her hands on it, and deliberately pressed it hard, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you guys the reason now. Because yesterday, Director Hunt called the police, saying that I had hurt Mrs. Hunt. I was very dissatisfied, so I specifically asked Mr. Murphy to invite Mrs. Hunt over to make it clear in front of everyone." As she said, she looked at Phoebe with a smile. Phoebe jumped immediately, "Violet, what do you mean? You mean I pushed her?" "Yes." Violet smiled. When she finished speaking, everyone was shocked. All of a sudden, there was a lot of discussion in the huge meeting room. Stanley knocked on the table a little displeased, "Be Quiet!" Everyone closed their mouths. Phoebe clenched her fists and stood up, "Why do you say it''s me?" Talia also said, "Why did you say it was Phoebe? As a victim, don''t I know who pushed me?" "Don¡¯t quibble here." The people in the design department also helped to speak. Violet shrugged, "Well, it seems that everyone doesn''t believe that Director Hunt did it. Then I don''t want to waste the time. I¡¯ll show you guys the evidence." Evidence? Hearing the word, Phoebe''s face changed. She panicked as if sitting on pins and needles, and so did Talia. Violet coldly scanned the mother and daughter who felt guilty conscience. Then she took out the U disk from her pocket and plugged it into theputer. At the same time, a video popped up on the big screen behind her. The video was very long, whichsted for half an hour. It recorded how Talia showed up and when Phoebe left. It still had the sound. Everyone was silent after watching it. It took a while for them to speak. "It turns out that Violet was really wronged, and it was also false that she seduced Mr. Murphy. It was Director Hunt and Mrs. Hunt who framed Violet." "Have you guys seen it? In the video just now, Director Hunt''s face when she pushed Violet scared me to death. It''s terrible." "I was taken aback when I saw it." Listening to the sarcasming from her ear, Phoebe''s face was pale. Talia was not much better than Phoebe. Besides being embarrassed, she was a little hurt. Because she just heard in the video with her own ears. Phoebe said she hated her! "Mr. Murphy, the video is over. Bow it''s your turn to announce the punishment to Director Hunt." Violet looked at Stanley. Stanley was sitting on the main seat with his fingers crossed under his chin. He did not speak, as if he was thinking about how to punish Phoebe. After a while, he stood up and looked at Phoebe indifferently, "From now on, cancel Phoebe''s position and let her leave the Murphy Group. Do you guys have any objections?" Everyone shook their heads naturally. Phoebe bit her lip. Although she was extremely unwilling, she knew she couldn''t do anything at the moment, so she could only ept it. This time, she was careless. Unexpectedly, Violet was so treacherous, and actually installed surveince there! Talia couldn''t bear to hear that Phoebe was kicked out of the Murphy Group, "Stanley..." "Shut up!" Stanley yelled with a cold face, "This is the Murphy Group. It is not your turn to speak." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Talia shrank back. She didn''t dare to speak anymore. Stanley looked at Violet. His voice softened, "Do you have anything else to add?" "Yeah!" Violet spun the pen in her hand, then patted the pen on the table and said, "Aren''t you guys curious about the rtionship between Director Hunt and this Mrs. Hunt?" Phoebe realized something. She roared grimly, "Violet, dare you!" Talia also became anxious, but when she was anxious, she fainted. Stanley was also a little surprised. He pursed his thin lips. She was going to tell others the mother-daughter rtionship between Phoebe and Talia? "What can I not dare?" Violet crossed her arms on her chest and sneered. "You let others say that my children are bastards. But I can''t tell others your stuff? Everyone knows that Talia is Mr. Hunt¡¯s second wife and is Director Hunt¡¯s stepmother, but in the video just now Director Hunt said that Talia is her biological mother..." After being reminded, everyone immediately remembered that there was indeed this part in the video. "Violet, you mean that Director Hunt is the illegitimate daughter of Eason and Talia?" An elderly shareholder suddenly stood up and asked. "Yeah." Violet nodded. "The real Miss Hunt has left the Hunt family with the former Mrs. Hunt. Director Hunt just reced the real Miss Hunt, so Mr. Hunt would say Miss Hunt changed her name to Phoebe." "Violet!" Phoebe stared at Violet murderously, wanting to tear her apart, "How dare you!" "Why didn''t I dare?" Violet smiled without fear. She knew that what Phoebe hated most was the identity as an illegitimate daughter. Now that she had revealed Phoebe''s identity. It was weird if Phoebe didn¡¯t want to kill her. Suddenly, the old shareholder thought of something. He looked at Stanley sharply, "Stanley, I remember that your grandfather made you a marriage contract with Miss Hunt. Since Director Hunt is not Miss Hunt, so she is not your fianc¨¦e!" What? Violet had a stiff expression on her face. Then she looked at the man next to her incredulously. She had a marriage contract with him? Stanley didn''t expect that the old shareholder would tell this. He rubbed his brows. But just when he was about to speak, Phoebe pointed at the old shareholder with a grim look, "Shut up! Old bastard! What nonsense are you talking about? I''m already Miss Hunt long time ago, so the one who has a marriage contract with Stanley is me. Don''t want to break us apart!" Phoebe had lost her mind at the moment. She only knew that this old man wanted Stanley to cancel the engagement with her, and then let Stanley get engaged to Violet. Don''t even think about it! She wouldn''t give Stanley out unless she died! "You... you call me old bastard?" The old shareholder tremblingly pointed at Phoebe, and finally fainted. Stanley''s face was tense. He quickly asked Fraser to send the old shareholder to the infirmary, and announced the end of the meeting. The others dispersed in twos and threes. But when they left, they couldn''t help looking at Phoebe and Violet. Everything today had had too much impact on them. First, Director Hunt ndered Violet as a mistress and ndered Violet to push her mother. Then it was proved that Director Hunt was not the real Miss Hunt, and the marriage contract with Mr. Murphy was also fake. It seemed that in the next period of time, people would always talk about it. Soon, only Violet, Phoebe and Stanley were left in the meeting room. Talia was taken away by Fraser''s men. Stanley turned around and looked at Violet with deep eyes, "He is right. Before my Grandpa passed away, he let me get engaged with the daughter of the Hunt family. That¡¯s you." Chapter 68 the Hunt Group Gets Into Trouble Chapter 68 the Hunt Group Gets Into Trouble Violet moved her lips. It took a long time for her to speak, "But why I don''t know at all?" "Of course you don''t know, because your father hasn''t told you yet, you have already..." "Stanley!" Phoebe suddenly interrupted him sharply. She couldn''t let him say the following words, saying Violet eloped with other men. If so, her lie would be exposed! Thinking of here, Phoebe pulled Stanley¡¯s sleeves. Her face was pale. She managed to force a smile, "Stanley, we will not talk about the past, okay? Now the person engaged to you is me. I am the one who held the engagement banquet with you!" Stanley frowned and pulled the sleeves out, "Of course my fianc¨¦e is you, but!" He looked down at her condescendingly, "This is also thest chance I give you. If you do these things again, even if you saved me five years ago, I will cancel the marriage contract with you." "Okay, okay, I won''t do it again. I will never do it again. I swear!" Phoebe quickly raised three fingers. Violet curled her lips secretly. She would not believe Phoebe''s nonsense. She exposed the identity that Phoebe cared most about in public. How could Phoebe not target her? Just when Violet was thinking about it, Phoebe''s cell phone rang suddenly. Phoebe wiped her tears and took out her phone to answer, "Dad." "Phoebe, something happened! Ourpany has been reported that our products are of substandard quality, as well as tax evasion and fraudulent ounting. Now several departments havee to investigate." "What?" Phoebe eximed. Violet and Stanley looked at each other, not knowing what happened. What could make Phoebe so panic? "Who reported it?" Phoebe grabbed the phone and asked. "I called you just because I didn''t know it. Ask Stanly to help me check it out?" Eason said anxiously and hung up the phone. Phoebe put down the phone, "Stanley, my Dad¡¯spany is in trouble." She told the content of the phone call just now. Violet frowned first, then sneered. In the past, when the Hunt Group was managed by her mother, this kind of things never happened! Now without her mother, all the problems came out all of a sudden, including tax evasion and fraudulent ounting. No wonder that after seven years, the Hunt Group had not made any progress. "I''ll help you find out who reported the Hunt Group." Stanley patted the sleeves that Phoebe had just grabbed, and spoke faintly. However, not waiting for Phoebe to be happy, he said again, "But what happens after it is found?" "What do you mean?" Phoebe was stunned. Violet smiled, "Mr. Murphy meant that even if he found out who made the report, he would not be able to recover the serious damage that the Hunt Group suffered this time. Tax evasion and fraudulent ounting are not trivial things, but illegal. If your Dad doesn¡¯t want to go to jail, he could only double the tax back. But then the Hunt Group..." She didn''t say the following words. But Phoebe already knew that after making up the tax, the Hunt Group would have no money and would be on the verge of bankruptcy! No, she must not go bankrupt. She finally reced Violet and became Miss Hunt. If the Hunt family went bankrupt, she would have nothing! "Stanley, you will help me, right?" Phoebe stared at Stanley closely. Stanley put his hand in his trouser pocket, "Tell me how to help? Even if Eason pays the tax back and doesn¡¯t have to go to jail, he has be a person with poor credit and will be recorded by the relevant departments. If I help him with financing, the Murphy Group will also be targeted by relevant departments. I will not take this risk." Stanley''s refusalpletely made Phoebe''s heart sank. Only Violet was not surprised. For this kind of thing, let alone Stanley, no one would help her. No one was a fool. How could it be possible thosepanies would give others a chance to target them? However, Phoebe didn''t give up. Her tears came out, "Stanley, you are my fianc¨¦! How can you be so unfeeling?" "I don''t help you, then I am unfeeling?" Stanley''s thin lips pursed a little bit. "Then I ask you, if it is the Murphy Group in trouble, will the Hunt Group help me out?" "This..." This question made Phoebe speechless at once. She couldn''t answer it after moving her lips several times. Stanley sneered slightly, "Look, it''s an obvious result, isn''t it?" "No, it''s not like that. If something happens to the Murphy Group, I will definitely help. But now, there is nothing wrong with the Murphy Group!" Phoebe lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look into Stanley¡¯s eyes. Violetughed out, "Director Hunt meant that the Murphy Group was unwilling to give the Hunt Group the opportunity to help, right?" "Shut up!!" Phoebe red at her fiercely. Violet spread her hands, "Well." After speaking, she really closed her mouth and stood quietly to the side. Stanley pinched the bridge of his nose and said in a deep voice, "Okay, you can go back first. Eason has been in charge of the Hunt Group for so many years, I believe he will not do nothing." "But¡­" Phoebe wanted to say something. Stanley frowned. Phoebe had nothing to say at once. She gritted her teeth and stomped her feet angrily, and then left the meeting room. After she left, Stanley took out his mobile phone, called the relevant departments, and asked who had reported the Hunt Group. For a moment, he put down the phone and already had the answer. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Violet hesitated, looked at Stanley and asked, "Mr. Murphy, who is it?" Although she was no longer the daughter of the Hunt family, the Hunt Group also had her mother''s hard work, so she couldn''t leave it alone. Stanley lowered his eyes and replied, "A hacker with top technology." "Hacker?" Violet raised her voice and her eyes widened. Oops! "Do you know who it is?" Her reaction was so obvious that Stanley narrowed his eyes and naturally became suspicious. Violet touched the tip of her nose, "Well, I probably know who did it, but please forgive me for not being able to reveal his identity." She didn''t n to let him know about Calvin''s hacking technology. Even if he was Calvin''s biological father. Because the less people knew about it, the safer it was for Calvin. After all, Calvin was not yet five years old. What if he was taken advantage of by someone! Stanley didn''t know what Violet was worrying about. He was a little unhappy with her covering. His voice became colder, "You don''t need to tell me. But I want to know why he did this?" "He wants to avenge me." Violet held her forehead helplessly, but her eyes were full of pettings. "He knew that I was beaten by Eason and was wronged by Phoebe, so he wanted to teach them a lesson." "It seems that he cares a lot about you." Stanley coldly snorted. Violet said with smile, "Yes." Stanley felt even more ufortable. He walked towards the door with a gloomy aura. After a while, Violet realized that he seemed to be angry, but she didn''t know what he was angry with. In the afternoon, Violet went to pick up the children. When the two children saw her, they happily ran towards her. Each of them hugged one of her legs, "Mommy." "Good boy! Good girl!" Violet touched the heads of the two children and pulled them into the taxi. In the taxi, Calvin blinked his eyes and looked at her, "Mommy, did you see the surprise I gave you today?" Chapter 69 Ivans Threat Chapter 69 Ivan''s Threat Violet tapped his little head, "Mommy almost didn''t scare to death! You are too bold." Calvin twisted his body and smiled happily, "I have no choice. If I want to teach them a good lesson, I can only do this. Who let them bully Mommy!" Hearing this, Violet''s heart warmed, "Don''t do this in the future, you know? These are all Mommy''s business. You are a kid. What you have to do is to be happy." "Mommy is not happy, how can I be happy?" Calvin shook his head and said with a serious look. Arya nodded with a lollipop in her mouth, "That''s it." Violet was moved by the two children. She was really grateful to Stanley for giving her such two sweet babies. Thinking of here, Violet took the two children into her arms and rubbed their cheeks with her forehead. They giggled. "Mommy, your call." Calvin suddenly reminded. Violet finally let go of the two children and put the phone to her ear, "Mom." Lily''s gentle voice came, "Violet, are you busy now?" "No, I just picked up the two children from school. Guys, say hello to Grandma." Violet handed the phone to the two children. The two children got together, calling Grandma to the mobile phone together, which made Lily so happy. Afterwards, Violet took the phone back, "Mom, what¡¯s up?" "Nothing. It''s just that Eason suddenly contacted mest night." Lily stopped smiling, and replied with a slightly disgusting tone. Violet frowned, "Mom, what did he tell you?" After seven years, Eason suddenly called her mother, which was obviously not a good thing. Sure enough, Lily snorted coldly, "He asked me to take you away. Ask me not to let you be embarrassed in J City and seduce Phoebe''s fianc¨¦." "Mom, I definitely didn¡¯t do it." "Of course I know that my daughter won''t do this kind of thing, so I didn''t promise him. Besides, based on Eason''s old-fashioned vision, what kind of man could he find for Phoebe?" Lily belittled Stanley without showing any mercy. Violet couldn''t help but twitched her mouth, "Mom, you are really wrong this time. Phoebe''s fianc¨¦ is Stanley." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lily''s voice sank, "Violet, is it the Stanley in the Murphy family?" "Yes." Violet nodded. Lily mmed at the table, making Steven on the hospital bed startled, "Why has he be Phoebe''s fianc¨¦? He is obviously your fianc¨¦!" These words made Violet''s red lips pursed, "Mom, I still want to ask you. Why did Stanley¡¯s Grandpa let Stanley get engaged with me and Stanley, but I don''t know it at all?" If it weren''t for the old shareholder said it the morning meeting, she would still know nothing. When Lily heard Violet¡¯s questioning, she was silent for a few seconds, and then sighed, "It¡¯s like this. Jordan fell ill in the early years, and I took him to the hospital. After he woke up, he had a deal with me. He wanted you and Stanley to get engaged, but..." "But what?" Violet squeezed the phone subconsciously. Lily replied with an ashamed expression on her face, "But before I could tell you, Eason divorced me. I was nning to take you and your brother to the Murphy family to find Stanley, but was blocked by Sam. He said his family didn¡¯t admit this matter, so I didn''t mention it to you." "It turned out to be like this." Violet muttered softly with her eyes down, unable to tell whether it was a loss or something. In short, it was not very pleasant. She had never thought that she and Stanley were still fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦ before. If she had known it, perhaps it would not be Phoebe who was with him now. But it didn''t seem to be a good thing. Because Stanley had a true lover. Even if she was his fianc¨¦e, he wouldn¡¯t get married with her. He was destined to cancel the marriage contract with her for the one he loved. So this was the best situation now. He protected the one he loved. She protected her two sweeties. They didn¡¯t have to interfere with each other. Thinking of here, Violet smiled gently to the two children. Although the two children didn''t know what she was smiling at, they cooperated to smile back at her. After that, Violet changed the topic and told Lily what had happened today in the Hunt Group. After Lily heard this, she was really happy and shouted that Eason had been punished. Violet couldn''tugh or cry. But in the end, she didn''t tell her that it was Calvin who made this. In a blink of an eye, a few days passed. Violet learned that the Hunt Group had been saved. She heard that it was Eason who sold all the fixed assets under his name and a part of the original shares, and then he collected enough cash to integrate into the stock market so that thepany could operate normally. She had to say that Eason''s move was quite courageous, just like when he drove away her, her mother and her brother. "Violet." The knock on the door suddenly interrupted Violet''s thoughts. "The garment maker said that the clothes are already ready. They let you go and check them. If there are any problems, they can make corrections." Violet nodded, "Okay. I''ll go over immediately." With that, she turned off theputer and stood up, took the bag from the shelf and went out. As soon as she walked to the elevator, the elevator door was opened. Seeing her, Ivan pushed his sses unexpectedly, "What a coincidence!" "Director Murphy." Violet nodded slightly and greeted him casually. Ivan came out of the elevator, "I''m looking for you." Violet was about to enter the elevator. Hearing this, she immediately retracted one of her feet and looked at him suspiciously, "Look for me?" Ivan took out an invitation and shook it, "It will be my birthday in a few days. I hope you cane to participate. Don''t refuse, or I will tell Stanley that your two children belong to him." "You..." Violet was so shocked and looked at him in horror. It took a while for her to find her own voice, "Why do you know it?" Ivan yed with the invitation card in his hand, and replied with a wicked smile, "It''s actually not difficult to know it. It¡¯s so easy for me to find it out. After all, your son looks exactly the same as Stanley. Don''t you know that Stanley actually doubted it at first? " "What?" Violet''s face changed drastically. She really didn''t know about this! "When Stanley saw your son, he wondered if it was his kid, and even did a paternity test, but it was a pity that it was found out by Phoebe. She changed the blood samples of your two children. So when Stanley saw the result, it had changed." Ivan said again. Violet breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly thanked Phoebe. Otherwise, the two children must have been taken back by Stanley. "I also know that you don''t want Stanley to know that your two children belong to him." Ivan walked around Violet. Violet''s eyes moved as he was walking, "So you are threatening me? If I don''t go to your birthday party, you will tell Stanley?" Ivan nodded, "You are right! That''s what I meant." "Why?" Violet looked up at him, "Why must it be me? What is on me that deserves your attention?" She had never figured out this question. "Didn''t I say that I like you? You are the most interesting woman I have ever seen!" Ivan leaned close to her, picking up a strand of long hair from her ear and winding it around his fingertips. Chapter 70 The Intimacy in the Elevator Chapter 70 The Intimacy in the Elevator Violet pulled back her hair, took a step back, and distanced herself from him. Seeing her evasive to himself like this, Ivan''s eyes darkened, but soon returned to nature. He put the invitation card in her hand, "Remember toe." After speaking, he waved his hand and walked in the other direction. Violet looked at the invitation card in her hand, then looked at his back, and took a deep breath. Okay! Since he wanted her to go so much, she would go and see what he wanted to do with inviting her. Thinking of this, Violet put the invitation card in her bag and pressed the elevator again. When she arrived at the garment department, it was already ten minutester. When Violet entered, she found that Stanley was also there. She couldn''t help being a little surprised, "Mr. Murphy, why are you here?" Stanley nced at her and exined faintly, "I heard that the clothes for the show are finished, so I came here to take a look. As the boss, I have to have a general understanding of the clothes. But you, why are youte?" He let his men go to tell her half an hour ago. Violet put down the bag and replied, "Something happened on the road, Mr. Murphy, let''s see the clothes." She didn''t want to tell him about her encounter with Ivan on her way here. If he knew what she had talked with Ivanter, it would be bad. Stanley didn''t doubt. He pped his hands, then someone pushed the clothes out. Each one was extremely gorgeous. Luxurious dresses appeared in front of everyone like this. The entire clothing department felt like it was illuminated. "So amazing!" Someone sighed. Violet nodded, "Mr. Murphy, I, the chief designer, didn''t let you down, did I?" Looking at her showing off, Stanley smiled, "No." Violet smiled contentedly, "That''s good. I''ll see if these clothes need to be changed." With that said, she walked over to the clothes and began to check them one by one. Stanley was not idle either, and went to help. After checking, it was almost noon. Stanley took the initiative to invite her to have lunch together. Violet happened to be a little hungry, so she agreed. The two went to a western restaurant nearby. Stanley handed the menu to Violet. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Violet ordered a steak and a ck forest cake. Stanley took a sip of the water on the table, "You seem to like dessert?" He remembered that she ate quite a lot at thementers'' partyst time. Violet fluffed her hair and replied, "Yeah. I am busy at work every day. I will rx a lot when I eat a sweet bite." "Really?" Stanley rubbed the rim of the cup with his fingers. No one knew what he was thinking. Then they two didn¡¯t talk anymore. After the meal, the two did not return to thepany, and went to the fashion hall to check theyout of the show. After all, it had not been many days since the big show. All aspects needed to be checked by them personally to be not worried. Soon, they arrived the fashion hall. The two entered the elevator. Just as Violet was about to close the door, a hurried voice came from outside, "Wait a minute! Wait for me." Violet pressed the button to open the door. A woman in work clothes ran over carrying a lot of bags. After entering the elevator, she kept bowing to Violet and Stanley, "Thank you." "You''re wee." Violet waved her hand and smiled. Stanley didn''t respond. He stood quietly and looked at the gap of the elevator door. Although the woman was marveled at his face, she was also afraid of his fierce momentum, so she moved herself to the corner. Half a minuteter, the woman''s floor arrived. The woman lifted the bags at her feet and went out. The moment she went out, the big bag on her shoulder suddenly swayed and hit Violet, directly making her into Stanley''s arms. Stanley subconsciously pulled a hand out of his trouser pocket, put his arm around her waist, and held her steady, "Are you okay?" "I''m okay. Thank you¡­" Violet''s lips kissed the man''s lips before she finished speaking. She was Stanley was not much better than her. Looking at the woman''s eyes, the dark tide in his eyes kept surging. He had no idea that she would raise her head to talk to him at this moment. At that time, he was just looking down at her. That was why this scene was created. The woman''s soft lips, and the fragrance from time to time on her body, were constantly ying in his mind. His eyes darkened. There was an urge to deepen the kiss. But his reason finally made him hold back. Stanley let go of his hand on Violet''s waist and took a step back, spitting out the words in a low and hoarse voice, "Sorry." Violet also recovered. She was blushed. She lowered her head, shyly not daring to look at him, "It... it doesn''t matter!" In fact, she was the one who should apologize. If she didn''t raise her head suddenly, she wouldn''t... Violet quickly covered her face and turned around, turning her back to Stanley. She could feel her face getting hotter, and her heartbeat was so fast that she couldn''t calm down, as if it was about to jump out of her throat in the next second. Violet''s nervousness and shyness were naturally seen by Stanley. Although Stanley knew that the kiss just now was just an ident, the kiss was a kiss. Besides, she was kissed by another man. Maybe she was under a lot of psychological pressure at the moment. Thinking, Stanley lowered his eyelids, pretending to say coldly, "You can treat it as nothing happened just now." "What?" Violet''s back stiffened. Stanley nced at the top of her head and said, "The elevator is here. Let''s go." After speaking, he walked past Violet and out of the elevator. Violet looked at his back, hesitant to speak. After two seconds, she seemed to have figured out something, and trotted to follow. Yeah, why should she care so much? They even had sex five years ago. Now, it was just a faint kiss. But why was she so shy like this? Furthermore, this was originally an ident. As he said, nothing had happened. Violet smiled relievedly. After entering the fashion hall, Violet quickly entered the working state. Stanley sat in the audience seat under the T stage, staring at the T stage and Violet, who was discussing the model rehearsal with the choreographer. It was said that the people who were at work were the most beautiful. Violet at this moment was like this. She was immersed in work, as if she was shining, which made people unable to move their eyes from her. It wasn''t until the mobile phone in his pocket vibrated that Stanley adjusted his emotions, took back his gaze and answered the call, "Hello?" Not knowing what the person on the other end of the phone said, he suddenly stood up and said, "I''ll be here right away!" Immediately, he put down his cell phone and beckoned to a staff member. After a few words, he left with a tight face. Soon after he left, Violet ended her discussion with the arranger and stepped down to look for him, but she didn''t see him. Just as she was wondering if he had gone to the bathroom, the staff member just now came over, "Miss Hunt, Mr. Murphy has already left." "What?" Violet was a little surprised. Wasn''t he here just now? Why did he leave? "Yes, after answering the phone, he said he was going to the hospital to see someone." The staff member replied. Hearing this, Violet was suddenly stunned. She remembered that George told her two days ago that the operation of that Miss Ellis was sessful, but Miss Ellis had been a vegetable for many years, so her physical condition was often unstable. He should just go to see Miss Ellis, right? Violet held back the sadness. She smiled to thank the staff. The staff waved his hands and went busy with his own affairs. Violet didn''t stay there anymore. She took a taxi back to thepany. In the afternoon, Violet put away the things on the desk and was about to get off work. Ivan suddenly appeared at the door and knocked on the door of her office, "Done?" Chapter 71 Snatch the Dress Chapter 71 Snatch the Dress Violet frowned, "Director Murphy, what''s the matter?" Ivan walked towards her, "Take you to buy a dress." "The dress?" Violet was taken aback first, and quickly reacted. What he said should be the birthday party. "Thank you, Director Murphy. I can buy it myself..." "Let''s go!" Ivan didn''t give her a chance to finish speaking at all. He snatched her bag with one hand, and grabbed her wrist with the other, then he dragged her out of the office. An hourter, they arrived at a mall. Ivan walked into a dress shop with Violet. He pulled a long face, "Choose a suitable one for her." The shopping guide looked up and down Violet. There was a sh of surprise in her eyes. Then she smiled and nodded, "Okay, pleasee with me, thisdy." Violet stood there and didn''t move. She didn''t want toe here. She was forcibly brought here by Ivan, which would make her so angry now. How was it possible that she would do it obediently? Ivan also noticed that Violet was deliberately against him. He was not angry, and he just leaned in her ear, saying in a low voice, "If you don''t go with her, I will choose one and change it for you personally. What do you think?" "Shameless!" Violet red at him, then pushed him away, walking towards the rows of dresses not far away angrily. The shopping guide quickly followed her. Among the many dresses, Violet chose a ck fishtail dress and stuck it on her body to see if it suited for her. The shopping guide praised, "So good! This dress is thetest work of Designer Phil." "Well, this one." Violet handed her the dress, and didn''t n to try it on. As a costume designer, she could tell at a nce whether she fit it or not. "Okay." The shopping guide took the dress and was about to wrap it up. Just at this time, an arrogant female voice suddenly sounded, "Wait, I want the dress in your hand!" "Huh?" Violet paused when she adjusted her hair and then turned to look at the source of the sound. She saw Suzy walking over with high heels and a proud face. Violet felt headache instantly. She really didn''t expect that she would meet Suzy here. Besides, Suzy snatched the dress from her as soon as she came. It seemed that it would not be over so soon. Suzy didn''t know what Violet was thinking. After stopping in front of Violet, she snorted at Violet, and then scolded the shopping guide with dissatisfaction, "What are you still doing here? I said I want this one. Quickly wrap it up for me!" The shopping guide was embarrassed, "I''m sorry, Miss Moore. Thisdy has already ordered this dress." "Just her?" Suzy nced at Violet disgustingly. Violet nodded with smile, "Yeah, it¡¯s me. Is there any problem?" Suzy crossed her arms on her chest and sneered, "Haven''t you heard that this is Phil''s work? The cheapest one of his dress cost hundreds of thousands. You? A little fashion designer? Can you afford it?" "As long as I can afford it!" Ivan''s voice sounded from behind Suzy, without waiting for Violet to reply. Suzy quickly turned around, "Who are you?" Ivan ignored her, and walked over to Violet directly, "This one?" Violet gave a hmm. "Check!" Ivan instructed the shopping guide. Suzy looked at the two of them who ignored her. How could she ept that she was ignored? She clenched her fists and said loudly, "I said, I want this dress! No one can snatch it from me!" "Snatch it from you?" Ivan''s eyes behind his sses shot out a cold light. Seeing it, Suzy backed away in shock. Although Violet didn''t like Suzy, she was the granddaughter of Mr. Moore. For Mr. Moore''s sake, she didn¡¯t want to argue with Suzy "Director Murphy." Violet pulled Ivan''s sleeve, "Forget it! Don''t argue with her! Just give it to her if she wants it." With that, she let go of his sleeve and went to choose another one. This time, Violet chose a white one. Seeing this one, she smiled. But Suzy felt ufortable as long as she saw Violet smile. She instantly forgot the fear Ivan had brought her just now, and said, "I want this one too!" Violet¡¯s smile faded, "Miss Moore, you deliberately want to have a fight with me, right?" Ivan also narrowed his eyes. Suzy raised her neck, "So what?" Violet felt so angry that she evenughed, "Miss Moore, have you forgotten thest lesson?" Hearing this, Suzy was furious. She pointed to Violet¡¯s nose, "You still dare to say it?" If it weren''t for this womanst time, she wouldn''t have been scolded by her grandfather, and she wouldn''t have been kept at home for a long time and couldn''t go out. "Why don''t I dare to say it?" Violet lightly pursed her red lips. "Whether it isst time or this time, it is Miss Moore who wants to make trouble with me first. Last time I could make Miss Moore suffer. I can do it this time too. So Miss Moore, you¡¯d better know what you are doing. Don''t mess with me again. I have already let you go once." "I just want to mess with you!" Suzy snatched the dress from Violet¡¯s hand and looked at her provocatively, "Last time, you can let Grandpa teach me. It was because I let the Moore family get into the trouble. This time I didn''t. What can you do with me?" After speaking, she took out the bank card and stuffed it into the shopping guide, "Go and swipe the card. The dress belongs to me." The shopping guide looked at Violet, and then at Ivan, not knowing what to do. A cold smile appeared on Ivan''s face. Violet grabbed his sleeve again, shook her head at him, and then took another dress in his puzzled gaze, with an undisguised liking on her face. Suzy didn''t like to see her smile, and started to snatch again. So, as long as Violet took one dress, Suzy would snatch it. At this moment, Ivan finally understood Violet''s intentions. He put his fist against his lips to block the smile on his lips. Soon, the dresses on the row of hangers in front of her were all snatched by Suzy. The shopping guide on the side was so happy. Violet pped her hands and did not intend to continue. Looking at the smug Suzy, she mocked inwardly. But she still smiled, "Miss Moore is really rich. I can''t afford these. Quickly wrap these up for Miss Moore!" "Okay, okay." The shopping guide nodded quickly, picked up a bunch of dresses and ran towards the cashier. Violet looked at her back, "It seems that she is going to get a lot ofmission today." Ivan touched his chin, "It''s your credit." "No, it''s Miss Moore''s. I''m just doing a little trick." Violet said with a humble expression on her face, fiddling her hair. Listening to the talk between the two, Suzy also reacted at this moment. She stared at Violet furiously, "Are you teasing me? Did you deliberately let me snatch these from you?" Violet said, "Who makes Miss Moore be so impulsive and like to snatch with me? If you don''t snatch with me, I won''t be able to tease you, will I?" "You..." Suzy gritted her teeth. Violet smiled at her, "Director Murphy, let''s go to other stores. Almost all of the dresses in this store have been bought by Miss Moore." "Okay." Ivan walked without objection. When he passed by Suzy, he stopped again, pulled down his sses and stared at her with a pair of This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . viper-like eyes for a few seconds. Until her face turned pale, he put on his sses contentedly and walked to Violet. After leaving the dress shop, the two went to another dress shop. Without Suzy this time, Violet bought a dress smoothly. Then Ivan took Violet to a jewelry store, ready to choose jewelry to match the dress. But when they were choosing the jewelry, Ivan suddenly answered a call and then left, leaving Violet alone in the store. It was a good thing for Violet. At least there was no need to beware of this and that all the time! "Mr. Murphy, isn''t that Violet?" Outside the jewelry store, Fraser saw Violet out of the corner of his eye and reminded the man in front of him. Chapter 72 Heart of the Fire Chapter 72 Heart of the Fire The man stopped and looked in the direction Fraser was pointing. Sure enough, he saw Violet as expected. She was standing in front of the counter, holding a blue diamond ne in her hand, putting it around her neck. As if she was not satisfied with the ne, she shook her head, put the ne back in the velvet tray, and pointed at another one through the ss. "Those jewelry are matched with evening dresses, which can¡¯t be worn daily. Is she going to participate in any banquet?" Fraser guessed. Stanley''s eyes flickered, "I remember this store has Heart of the Fire, right?" "Yes!" Fraser nodded, "The main diamond of Heart of the Fire is a rare blood diamond, which is so red. No one dares to wear it yet. So it has not been sold. Now it is regards as the treasure in the store and it¡¯s in the safe." "Do you think whether it suits her?" Ivan asked quietly, looking at Violet''s beautiful face. Fraser understood something and swallowed his saliva, "Mr. Murphy, you want to take Heart of the Fire..." "You only need to answer my question." Stanley interrupted him displeased. Fraser had already confirmed that Stanley wanted to give Heart of the Fire to Violet. He thought about it seriously and replied, "Violet''s looks are beautiful and aggressive, just like Heart of the Fire. I think she should match it. " "Okay! Go to inform the manager. Give Heart of the Fire to her to try." Stanley slightly raised his chin and ordered. Fraser couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Murphy, can I know why you give her Heart of the Fire?" ¡®Are you really tempted by her?¡¯ Stanley withdrew his gaze from Violet, "When the show of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ is over, the clothingpany can almost separate from the general department. She will be the greatest hero. It¡¯s the necessary reward." "But rewards are often bonuses. How can it be jewelry? Besides, the big show hasn''t started yet?" Fraser muttered. Stanley stared at him coldly. Fraser dared not speak anymore. He touched the tip of his nose, and immediately did what Stanley ordered. Soon, Heart of the Fire was sent to Violet by the manager. Besides, she personally helped Violet wear it. After putting it on, Stanley clearly felt that Violet''s entire temperament was different. She was just like a queen in aloft. Heart of the Fire did not cover up her beauty, nor did she take away the dazzling color of Heart of the Fire. She and Heart of the Fire obviously made each other perfect. "Mr. Murphy, it''s done." Fraser returned to Stanley¡¯s side. Stanley ignored him, only staring at Violet who was looking in the mirror. When Fraser saw this, he also looked over. After seeing Violet, he was shocked and said, "I''m really right. Violet suits Heart of the Fire so much." "Okay, let''s go." Stanley retracted his gaze, "Go to pick up the things that Ivy bought. Ivy is still waiting for us." "Yes!" Fraser responded. In the jewelry store, Violet carefully took off the ne from her neck and put it on the tray. The shop manager smiled and asked her, "What do you think of it?" "Very beautiful." Violet eximed sincerely. It was the first time she saw such a blood diamond, and it was still such a big one. A friend of her teacher was a jewelry collector. He also had a blood diamond, but it was not so red or so big. "If you like it, I can wrap it up for you." Then the store manager would pick up the tray and go to the cashier to wrap it. Violet hurriedly called her to stop, "Wait! I didn''t say I would buy it. It''s so expensive. How can I afford it?" She was satisfied that she could wear it, but she never thought about owning it. The shop manager still kept smiling, "A gentleman have already paid it. He asked us to give it to you, so..." "Give it to me?" Violet pointed at herself in shock, "Who is it?" Several faces popped into her mind. The shop manager replied, "It''s a Mr. Murphy." "Murphy?" Violet blinked, "Ivan?" The manager did not answer. She just took the tray away and wrapped Heart of the Fire up. After a while, Violet walked out of the jewelry store with a bag, still a little bit dazed. She still couldn''t believe that the blood diamond ne worth tens of millions actually belonged to her! However, she didn''t n to ept it. After the birthday party, she would return it to Ivan. Thinking about it, Violet let out a sigh of relief and left the mall. A few dayster, Ivan''s birthday came. Since the banquet was held in the evening, Violet sent the two children to Jessie, and then took a taxi to the hotel. When she arrived, there were already many people at the banquet. Violet took a cursory look, and found that she basically didn''t know these people, so she walked towards the corner with a ss of red wine and waited for the banquet to begin. After waiting for about ten minutes, she suddenly saw a person. A surprise shed in her eyes. She got up and walked towards the person, "Mr. Ward." The person heard her voice, ended the conversation with other people, and turned around, "Violet?" "It''s me. I didn''t expect to see you here." Violet smiled and stretched out her hand to him. Mr. Ward shook hands with her, "I didn''t expect, either. When were you back?" "It was almost a month ago." Violet said. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mr. Ward nodded, "By the way, how is your teacher?" "It''s still the same. But when I returned, he specially said to me, if I see you, let me ask when you give him the chess board you lost." Violet looked at him with a smile. Mr. Ward suddenly smiled with shame, "Haha, next time, definitely next time." "Okay, then I''ll tell him in a while." Violet smiled, covering her mouth. This person was the chairman of the Ward Group. Because he liked to y chess and her teacher also liked to y chess, they had be friends. Just as Violet and Mr. Ward were talking happily, a loving voice sounded, "Violet, do you know Mr. Ward?" Eason came over with a ss of wine. Violet''s smile faded when she saw him. Mr. Ward saw that she was unwee to the visitor and then he raised his eyebrows, "Violet, he is..." Before Violet answered, Eason took the initiative to speak, "I am Violet''s father! Nice to meet you, Mr. Ward." He reached out to Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward ignored him. Eason was a little embarrassed, but soon he put his hand down and looked at Violet angrily, "Sweetie, why don''t you tell me you know Mr. Ward?" "Dad, are you looking for me?" Hearing his tone, Violet was full of goose bumps. Don''t think she didn''t know the reason why he deliberately pretended to be a good father now was just because she knew Mr. Ward. "I am not looking for you. I am looking for Mr. Ward." Eason turned his gaze to Mr. Ward, smiling very enthusiastically, "Mr. Ward, this is my business card." He passed a business card in both hands. This time, Mr. Ward answered, "The Chairman of the Hunt Group?" "Yes." Eason nodded. Mr. Ward threw the business card in his pocket, "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Ward, you also know ourpany''s recent difficulties..." "You want to ask me to raise money?" When it came to this, Mr. Ward knew what Eason meant. "Yes." Eason nodded. It took him a lot of money to get the birthday invitation of Ivan, just to find the person in charge of other Although the Hunt Group was saved, there was not much cash left to keep it going. If it went on, the Hunt Group would still go bankrupt. So he had to ask others for help. "Mr. Hunt, I remember that your daughter seems to be Mr. Murphy''s fianc¨¦e, right? Since you have such a powerful son-inw, why don''t you find him?" Mr. Ward asked. After thinking of something, he looked at Violet in surprise, "Violet is your daughter! Is she the fianc¨¦e of Mr. Murphy?" Chapter 73 Shameless Eason Chapter 73 Shameless Eason "Yes..." Eason admitted with a smile. At the same time, he gave Violet a look in secret. Everyone knew that Mr. Ward loved his wife and children. So Eason didn''t want Mr. Ward to know about Phoebe''s existence. However, Violet pretended not to understand the look in Eason''s eyes. She shook the red wine in her hand and said, "Dad, you must get it wrong! Mr. Murphy''s fianc¨¦e is my sister." The smile on Eason''s face suddenly stiffened. A dim light shed in Mr. Ward''s eyes, but it was fleeting, "Oh? Mr. Hunt has an eldest daughter? But why did I hear that Mr. Hunt has only one daughter, who was born to your original wife? Could it be..." "Mr. Ward, you guessed it right. My elder sister was born outside. My Dad brought her back when he divorced my mother seven years ago." Violet said with a fake smile. Eason red at her fiercely, as if he wanted to kill her. Violet was mocking inwardly. She had always wondered that she and Phoebe were both his daughters, but why he was so biased? He could make her apologize to Phoebe for no reason, and even just used her to cover up Phoebe¡¯s identity as an illegitimate daughter. She was not a push-over. Why should she defend his hypocrisy!? The confrontation between the father and daughter was seen by Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward''s eyes were cold, and even his tone became quite indifferent, "Mr. Hunt, sorry. I am afraid it is impossible for me to help you raise funds. You know I am more family-conscious. I have always been less interested in people who likes to have an affair. So you¡¯d better look for someone else." After that, he turned his gaze to Violet. The coldness in his eyes dissipated. He became gentle again, Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Violet, I have to say hello to some friends. See you next time." "Okay." Violet nodded with a smile. After Mr. Ward left, Violet didn''t want to stay here any longer. She nned to go back to the rest area. Eason grabbed her arm and asked reproachfully, "Why did you say that just now?" Violet blinked innocently, "Am I wrong? I just don''t want to cheat Mr. Ward with you. Dad, do you really think that you can always cheat Mr. Ward? Even if you get Mr. Ward''s financing now, once Mr. Ward knows that you lied to him, he wouldn''t withdraw the funds?" "This..." Eason¡¯s face distorted, feeling speechless. After a few seconds, he suddenly narrowed his old eyes and looked Violet up and down, "By the way, I don''t seem to ask you yet how you knew Mr. Ward?" "Does this have anything to do with you, Dad?" Violet pulled her arm back. Eason suddenly smiled kindly, "I can see that the rtionship between you and Mr. Ward is pretty good. Violet, or you can help me talk to Mr. Ward..." "Impossible!" Before he could finish speaking, Violet refused directly. Eason pulled a long face, "Violet, I''m your father! Dare you not listen to me?" Violet smiled faintly, "Seven years ago, the moment you drove my mother and Steven out of the house, you were not my father from that day on." Hearing this, Eason was shocked and panicked for a moment, as if he had lost something important. But before he had time to think about what it was, the feeling disappeared. "Okay, since you don''t recognize me as your Dad, I don''t force it. But I have raised you for more than ten years. You have to pay back this favor!" Eason said gloomily. Violet didn''t expect him to be so shameless that he would threaten her. Taking a deep breath, just as Violet was about to speak, a cold voice sounded from behind, "Mr. Hunt¡¯s behavior really make me so shocked!" "Mr. Murphy." Violet was overjoyed and turned back quickly. Stanley gave a hmm. He walked over, and looked at Eason, "This is the first time I have seen the parents who threatened their children!" Eason was a little embarrassed, "Stanley, you misheard me. I didn''t threaten her. I just discussed with her..." "Enough! I saw and heard everything. You don¡¯t have to exin to me! Leave here right now!" Stanley raised his hand to drive Eason away. Eason didn''t dare to confront with Stanley, even if he was his nominal future son-inw. So after a fake smile, Eason walked away dingy. "He treated you like this when you were in the Hunt family?" Stanley looked at Violet. Violet smiled bitterly, "Almost, but better than now." Before she and her mother hadn''t known Talia and Phoebe, he was kind to them. "Really?" Stanley lifted his chin, and then reminded, "Eason just likes to show off in front of others. As long as you know his secrets, he won''t dare to hurt you." Violet''s heart warmed and she nodded seriously, "I see! Thank you, Mr. Murphy. You helped me out again. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I will have to argue with him for a long time." "Never mind." Stanley took a sip of the wine in the ss, "Why are you here?" "Director Murphy invited me." Violet didn''t lie to him, showing him the invitation card in her handbag. Stanley understood everything instantly. His face sank. It turned out that she bought jewelry a few days ago just to attend tonight''s banquet! Thinking of this, Stanley pursed his thin lips tightly, and looked at Heart of the Fire on Violet''s neck. Suddenly, he didn''t feel it dazzling anymore. He just felt it was not pleasing to the eye. He even wanted to tear it off and take it away. But in the end, he resisted the idea, put the wine ss in his hand on the tray of the passing waiter, turned and left with the coldness all over his body. Violet was dumbfounded. She didn''t understand why he left suddenly. It seemed that he was very upset? Did she say something wrong and provoke him? Before Violet figured it out, the banquet began. Ivan came down from the second floor wearing a white suit. After taking the microphone brought by the waiter, he stood on the high tform and gave a speech of thanks. At the end of the speech, it was the dance party. Ivan, as the birthday person tonight and the protagonist of the banquet, naturally danced the first dance. Just when all the celebrities expected that he would invite one of them to dance, Ivan put down the microphone and walked towards Violet with a smile. "This beautifuldy, can I invite you to dance?" Ivan made an inviting gesture to Violet. Violet felt the envy and jealous eyes from all around her. She felt a lot of pressure. She actually didn''t want to dance with him. But today was his birthday and it was not good to refuse him so directly, so she agreed. "My pleasure!" Violet made a princess posture and gently ced her hand on Ivan''s palm. Ivan squeezed her finger and led her to the open space in front. When they walked to the center, the music rang and the two danced. The crowd at the banquet automatically formed a circle to watch them dance. Stanley and Phoebe were among them and they were still in the first row. Phoebe held Stanley''s arm with a look of amazement, "Stanley, brother invited Violet toe to the birthday party, and also invited her to dance the first dance. Do you think they are together? " Stanley withdrew his arm expressionlessly, ignored her, stared at the dancing men and women, and narrowed his eyes darkly. Ivan sensed Stanley¡¯s gaze and looked at him while taking advantage of the spin gap. Seeing the emotions in Stanley''s eyes, Ivan provocatively gloated at Stanley and pushed Violet to himself, bringing Violet closer to himself. This scene made Stanley''s face change immediately. His eyes were full of anger. Afterwards, he grabbed Phoebe''s wrist and walked to the dancing venue. Chapter 74 Dress Slipped Chapter 74 Dress Slipped His move surprised the other guests. Among the guests who knew that his rtionship with Ivan was at odds with each other shook their heads with a smile. Ivan and Stanley were fighting openly and secretly all the time. Unexpectedly, they would even have to "Stanley, do you want to dance with me?" Phoebe held her breath and asked the man beside her excitedly. Stanley gave an indifferent hmm. He stretched out his hand to her, but the corner of his eye was always paying attention to Violet and Ivan. Phoebe didn''t notice it. She was immersed in the joy that he wanted to dance with her now. She was afraid that he would regret it, so she quickly put her hand on his palm. Stanley led Phoebe to dance, and approached Ivan and Violet while dancing. "Mr. Murphy, Director Hunt." Violet smiled at them after seeing them. Ivan also nced at Stanley and Phoebe, and sneered. Sure enough, Stanley couldn''t calm down when it came to Violet. It seemed that Stanley''s feelings for Violet were deeper than he thought. Thinking about it, Ivan nced over Violet calmly. The dance was now halfway through, and the most exciting part was about to change partners. If there was only a couple of man and woman dancing in the venue, there was no need to exchange. But now that Stanley and Phoebe were also there. So they must follow the dance rules. This was etiquette. As the music became fierce, Violet and Phoebe both spun. A sharp glow shed through Stanley''s ck eyes. He let go of Phoebe''s hand and gently pushed her towards Ivan. Seeing Phoebeing, Ivan had to let Violet go and pushed her towards Stanley. Stanley caught Violet, took her away from here, and dance to the other side. People on the sidelines didn''t think anything was wrong. However, the faces of Ivan and Phoebe were a bit gloomy. "You seem to have been taken advantage of." Ivan lowered his voice andughed at Phoebe. Phoebe stared angrily in the direction of Stanley and Phoebe, "You don''t need to remind of me!" Of course she knew it, but what ridiculous was that she didn''t notice it at first. She thought Stanley really wanted to dance with her. Unexpectedly, everything he did was for Violet. He didn''t want Violet to dance with Ivan, so he pulled her into the venue and exchanged her for Violet. Thinking of this, Phoebe was about to piss off, her chest undting violently. Her eyes were full of Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g hatred for Violet. Ivan saw it. His spectacles reflected light, "Are you so angry and unwilling, right?" Phoebe pursed her lips. Ivan smirked, "Then do something!" "Huh?" Phoebe immediately looked at him, "You want me to..." Ivan shrugged and said nothing. Phoebe lowered her eyelids to cover the emotion in her eyes. Yes, he was right! She finally got the chance to dance with Stanley, but he was snatched away by that bitch Violet. That being the case, she wanted to let Violet know that she couldn¡¯t be messes with so easily! The corner of her eyes nced at the hem of Violet''s long dress. Suddenly, she had an idea. She patted Ivan, and asked Ivan to take her closer to Violet. After being next to Violet, she pretended to stagger and stepped on Violet''s dress. Since Violet turned her back to Phoebe, she didn''t know Phoebe''s movements. Although Stanley saw Phoebe staggering, he didn''t see Phoebe''s foot on Violet''s skirt, so he ignored it, and took Violet to make onest spin to prepare for the curtain call. But at this moment, a clear tearing sound rang out. Immediately afterwards, Violet felt the dress on her chest disconnect from her chest and slipped down. "Ah!" She screamed, and quickly squatted on the ground, covering her body. Her whole face turned pale with fright. Stanley quickly took off his coat and put it on her, covering her body. Then he shouted to the control room on the second floor, "Turn off the lights!" The people in the control room immediately did it. In an instant, the entire banquet hall went dark. Stanley helped Violet up. His voice was softer than ever, "Don''t be afraid! No one sees it." Violet''s face was pale. Her pupils dted. Her hands tightly pinched to the suit, her body trembling. Obviously what happened just now brought a serious psychological shadow to her. "Stanley, is Violet okay?" Ivan asked suddenly in the darkness. Stanley ignored him. His cold and emotionless eyes locked onto Phoebe beside him urately through the darkness, "Say, why step on her clothes!" Thinking back to the tearing sound and Phoebe''s position at the time, it was easy to know why Violet''s clothes fell. "I didn''t mean it. I didn''t even know that I stepped on Violet. I''m sorry. I''m sorry..." Phoebe cried guiltily, as if she didn''t mean it. However, Stanley didn''t buy it. He patted Violet''s still trembling back, and said in a deep voice, "Do you think I will believe it?" Phoebe stopped crying for a second, and then continued crying, "I know that you won''t believe it because I have targeted Violet before, but this time I swear I really didn''t!" Ivan pushed his sses, "Stanley, I can also testify that she wears too high heels and lost her bnce at that time. It may be that time, she identally stepped on Violet." "identally? Do you think she really lost her bnce?" Stanley sneered at Phoebe. "Well, Stanly, don¡¯t care the truth right now! Take Violet to the lounge and change clothes." Ivan reminded. Stanley reacted, and was about to leave with Violet. But Ivan stopped him and said in a light voice, "Stanley, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to bring Violet there. You are Phoebe¡¯s fianc¨¦, but you bring other women to change clothes. What do others think about you and think about Violet? So, I¡¯ll take her there.¡± After speaking, he held Violet''s shoulders and took Violet from Stanley''s arms. Violet obediently followed him. For her, it didn''t matter who took her away. She just wanted to leave here. Looking at the vague figures of Ivan and Violet leaving, Stanley clenched his fists tightly. For the first time, he wanted to get rid of the identity as Phoebe''s fianc¨¦. In the lounge. Ivan brought a cup of hot water to Violet, "Drink some water." "Thank you." Violet was already feeling better at this moment. She said thanks in a hoarse voice, and stretched out her hand to take the water ss, taking a sip. Ivan sat down on the sofa opposite her, took off his white suit and put it on the back of the sofa. He crossed his legs, and looked at her shiningly. Violet was ufortable when she saw him looking at her. She shrank her neck, "Director Murphy, what are you looking at?" Ivan supported his head andughed, "I''m looking at your eyes. They looked beautiful after you cried. They must be even more beautiful when you are crying. It''s a pity that it was too dark to see." Listening to his teasing words, Violet''s face sank, "Director Murphy, you can go out first. I can wait for someone to bring clothes over here by myself." If he stayed here again, maybe he would say other things she didn''t like to hear. "No one will bring clothes." Ivan took off his sses and threw it aside. Violet was shocked, "Why?" "Because I didn''t arrange for anyone to look for clothes at all." Ivan said, pulling the tie around his neck. Violet''s face froze first, and then she realized something. She put down the water ss in her hand, got up, and ran to the door. "It''s useless! When I came in, I locked the door." Ivan also stood up, turned around and looked at her with a wicked smile. Violet''s face turned pale. The anxiety in her mind became more intense. Her heartbeat became much faster, "What do you want to do?" Chapter 75 Ivans True Face Chapter 75 Ivan''s True Face "What do I want to do?" Ivan smiled, "A man and a woman are in the same room! What else can I do?" "You..." Violet''s eyes widened in horror. Ivan walked close to her. She stepped back subconsciously. When she retreated to the door, there was a door behind her, so she couldn''t move back again. She still turned around without giving up. She grasped the door handle and twisted it hard, trying to open the door. But the result was exactly the same as Ivan said. The door was locked. At this time, Ivan was almost in front of her. Violet gritted her teeth, let go of the doorknob, and ran in the other direction. After getting away from him, she picked up a vase as a defensive gesture, "Don''te here! I will call the police if youe again!" Ivan raised his eyebrows, "Okay, as long as you can make a call." "What do you mean?" Violet felt bad. Ivan said nothing. He just stood there watching her with interest. Violet held the vase in her arms, flipped through her handbag with the other hand, and took out the phone. Then, she saw that her phone had no signal. "How could this be?" Violet said, her eyes filled with despair. Ivan raised his hand and tucked the messy hair on his forehead back, "Because the signal was blocked by me in advance, besides, no one will knock on the door." Hearing this, Violet squeezed the phone tightly, "This is the purpose of your inviting me to your birthday party!" "Yeah." Ivan nodded, "I originally nned to find another reason to bring you here after I finished dancing, but I didn''t expect Stanley to take Phoebe to intervene. Although it didn¡¯t go on smoothly, fortunately, the result has not changed." "Why?" Violet looked at him angrily, "What good is it for you to get me?" The corner of Ivan''s mouth raised, "The benefits are great! You should know the grievances between me and Stanley, right?" Violet nodded. During this time, she had learned from the employees of the Murphy Group that although he and Stanley were cousins, they were enemies. Just because he was the eldest grandson of the Murphy family but did not inherit the Murphy group, he resented Stanley. "But what does this have to do with me?" Violet asked loudly. Ivan rubbed his chin, "Of course, you are Stanley''s woman anyway. You gave birth to two children for him. If I get you and let your two children call me father, do you think Stanley will go crazy?" Violet seemed to hear a big joke. She was so helpless, "So you did all this to me just to give Mr. Murphy a blow?" "Yes, this reason is enough for me. You are really funny. It''s not all fake that I said I like you, because you are beautiful!" With that, Ivan suddenly stepped forward. Violet yelled in fright, and directly smashed the cell phone and vase in her hand at him, but he avoided them one by one. After the broken sound of the vase, Violet''s wrist was grabbed by Ivan. Immediately afterwards, he dragged her to the coffee table forcibly, and waved everything on the coffee table to the ground with the other hand. Then Ivan threw Violet on the coffee table, leaned over and pressed her down, put her two hands over her head firmly. "Let go of me!" Violet angrily struggled. Her legs kept moving, trying to kick Ivan off. However, Ivan had expected it a long time ago. He bent a knee and hit her belly hard. Violet cried out in pain, her face pale. Ivan looked down at her with a wicked smile, "Baby, don''t mess with me. I am not a gentleman." Violet endured the colic in her stomach and half-squinted, staring at him resentfully. Ivan frowned, then squeezed her face vigorously, and said grimly, "I don''t like the look in your eyes, but it doesn''t matter. You won''t hate meter. I will let these beautiful eyes fill with tears!" After speaking, he let go of her face and stroked her neck down. When he touched her neckline, he suddenly pulled her suit away, revealing the flesh-colored breast patch inside. "Ivan!" Violet panicked, "If you dare to touch me, I will never let you go. I will send you to prison and let All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. you stay there for the rest life!" "Go to jail?" Ivan smiled, "Do you know what''s above your head?" Um? Violet looked towards the ceiling subconsciously. When she saw the camera on the ceiling, she felt so despair. Ivan patted her face lightly, "Understood? The monitoring will record all the process of our sex. As long as you call the police afterwards, I will publish the video. Then everyone will appreciate your body. Even if your son is a hacker, it doesn''t help." "Asshole!" Violet yelled out of disintegration, "Bastard, Ivan, you bastard!" Ivan smiled instead of being angry, "You are right! I am a bastard. As long as I can make Stanley upset, I can do everything. So you''d better obediently obey me. Be my woman and let you two children call me Dad. Then I will treat you well. What do you think?" Violet''s lips trembled. She didn''t speak anymore. Tears came out from her eyes unconsciously. "The way you cry is really beautiful!" Ivan dipped a drop of tears with his thumb and rubbed it. His eyes were full of excitement, and he couldn''t wait to lower his head. Just when he was about to kiss her in the eye, the door of the lounge suddenly mmed open. Ivan raised his head quickly, looking sharply at the door. Seeing Stanley, the expression on his face became solemn. Why was he here? "Mr. Murphy, help me!" Violet also saw Stanley. As if she saw the hope, she asked Stanley for help. Seeing her undressed, Stanley¡¯s face changed drastically. His cold eyes revealed killing intent without any secret. He strode to the coffee table, and punched Ivan in the face. Ivan wailed and fell directly from Violet. This was not over yet. Stanley kicked Ivan several times with no mercy. Soon, Ivany on the ground, dying. He couldn''t get up again. Stanley let him go, felt relieved lightly, arranged the expression on his face, looked at Violet on the coffee table, and asked in a concerned tone, "Are you okay?" Violet closed her suit, and replied with sobs, "I''m fine." Stanley''s tight face eased a lot. His voice was relieved, "Well." Fortunately, he came in time. Otherwise, she was already... Thinking of this, Stanley felt as if his heart was pinched by someone. It was a little hurt. "Mr. Murphy, take me away!" Violet grabbed the corner of Stanley''s clothes. Her tear-stained face was full of begging. She didn''t want to stay here! Everything here made her feel sick! "Okay." Stanley supported her arm and helped her down from the coffee table. But as soon as Violet''s feetnded, she felt dizzy, and then she fainted. When she woke up again, it was noon the next day. Violet blinked, turning her head to look at the strange room, "Where is it..." "My house!" Stanley sat on a chair next to the bed and softly replied, "You fainted at the time. I thought you drank something like roofie. My house is closest to the hotel and I have a family doctor, so I brought you here." Chapter 76 Stanleys Parents Chapter 76 Stanley''s Parents It turned out to be like that. Violet rubbed her temples and sat up. The quilt on her body slipped down, revealing the ck silk pajamas inside. The pajama was so big. It was obviously a man¡¯s pajama, which made her panic, "My clothes..." Stanley closed the financial magazine and said, "Don''t worry. The female nanny at home changed your clothes." It was just that the pajama belonged to him. Hearing this, Violet calmed down. She immediately smiled at Stanley embarrassedly, "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, I overreacted..." She didn''t want to overreact. It was indeed yesterday''s experience that gave her a serious psychological shadow. "Never mind. I can understand." Stanley nodded slightly, saying that he didn''t care. Violet rubbed her cheeks, "Anyway, thank you, Mr. Murphy. If it weren''t for you, I might have been... By the way, how is Ivan now?" She asked hurriedly. Stanley narrowed his eyes. His voice was a little cold, "Lying in the hospital." Yesterday he kicked and broke several ribs of Ivan. Within two months, Ivan would not be able to recover. Violet happily patted the sheets, "He deserves it!" Seeing her happy look, Stanley smiled faintly, but soon his face sank, "Fraser found a camera in the lounge, but because it didn''t capture the key picture. Ivan insisted that it was you who did it voluntarily, so there is no way to convict Ivan." "I didn''t do it voluntarily!" The joy on Violet''s face dissipated and turned into anger. Stanley crossed his legs and looked at her, "Of course I know, otherwise you would not ask me for help. But I want to know, why does he treat you this way?" Violet didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes, "Isn''t it said in the monitoring?" "The monitoring is silent." Stanley replied quietly. Hearing this, Violet felt like riding a roller coaster! Very good. So he still didn''t know that the two children belonged to him! Thinking about this, Violet lowered her eyelids to cover the excitement in her eyes, but said apologetically on her face, "I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy. I can''t tell you for now." Stanley pursed his thin lips, "It''s okay. If you don''t want to say it, forget it! Although Ivan was not convicted by the police station, I will give you an exnation and ask him to leave the headquarters." "Thank you." Violet was sincerely grateful, clutching the quilt. After that, she thought of something. Then she touched her neck, but she found nothing on her neck. She was immediately anxious. Stanley stood up, and took out a red gleaming ne from his pocket, "Are you looking for this?" Violet nced intently. It was indeed Heart of the Fire, then she quickly nodded, "Yeah." "Here you are." Stanley handed the ne to Violet. Violet waved her hand, "Mr. Murphy, please help me return this to Ivan." She didn''t want to owe Ivan anything. "Give it back to Ivan?" Stanley frowned. Violet gave a hmm. Stanley clenched his fingers and squeezed the ne tightly. His face became gloomy. Violet noticed it, then she blinked puzzledly, "What''s the matter?" Stanley closed his eyes and seemed to be suppressing something. After two seconds, he said coldly, "This ne has nothing to do with Ivan!" "What?" Violet was taken aback. What he meant was that the ne was not bought by Ivan, but... "Mr. Murphy, it¡¯s you who gave me the ne?" Violet swallowed and asked with a rapid heartbeat. Stanley didn¡¯t say anything, obviously admitting. Violet was speechless, "I don''t know! I thought it was Ivan bought it, but Mr. Murphy, why did you give me the ne?" "It''s just a reward for ¡®Born of Fire¡¯." Stanley put the ne on her hand and replied casually. Violet bit her lip, "But it''s too expensive. I still can''t ept it. Mr. Murphy, please take it back." Stanley didn''t move. He stared at her, "Since I gave it to you, I have no reason to take it back. If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away." "Ahem!" Violet almost choked on her saliva. Was he kidding her? Threw away the stuff worth tens of millions? Only he could say this. Suddenly, the door of the room was knocked. Stanley turned around, "Come in!" Click! The door was opened. A middle-aged woman poked her head in, "Mr. Murphy, lunch is ready. Are you going to eat now?" Stanley nced at Violet, "Prepare an extra pair of bowls and chopsticks." The middle-aged woman reacted all of a sudden, and asked with a smile, "Is thedy awake?" "Um." "Okay. I''m going to prepare it now." After speaking, the middle-aged woman closed the door and left. "She is Be, who specializes in cooking." Stanley introduced the middle-aged woman to Violet. Violet nodded, indicating that she had known it. Stanley picked up a big box beside the bed and handed it to her, "Change it, and then go downstairs to eat." "Okay." Violet took the box with both hands. Stanley went out. Violet lifted the quilt and got out of bed, opened the lid of the box and started to change clothes. After that, she looked at Heart of the Fire on the bed and hesitated for two seconds, and finally put it away. Since he didn''t want it, she kept it for him. If there was a chance in future, then return it to him. Thinking about this, Violet made the bed, turned and walked towards the door. As soon as she went out of the room, she saw Stanley leaning against the wall next to the door. She was shocked and patted her chest, "Mr. Murphy, you didn''t go downstairs?" "Waiting for you." Stanley put his arms down. Violet smiled and tucked her hair, "Are you afraid I can''t find the stairs to go downstairs?" Stanley didn''t deny it, leading the way, "Let''s go." Violet followed behind him, and looked at his vi while going downstairs. The vi was veryrge and the decoration was simple, just like his apartment, deserted. When they came to the dining room, the food was already ced on the table. Violet looked at the dishes and eximed, "Wow, it''s so rich." Be, who came out of the kitchen with the soup, suddenlyughed when she heard this, "Sit down and taste it?" "Okay." Violet said. After sitting down in the chair, she picked up the chopsticks and put a piece of meat into her mouth. "How is it?" Be asked her. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Stanley rubbed the chopsticks and also looked at her. Under the gaze of the two of them, Violet gave a thumbs up, "It''s delicious." Be smiled happily, "Then eat more." "Okay." Violet nodded. Then she ate a lot. After lunch, Stanley went to the study to have a video conference. Violet sat on the sofa in the living room, holding her stomach to digest. Be brought a ss of lemonade and came over, "Miss Hunt, here you are." "Thank you." Violet took it quickly. Be sat down beside her, looking at her kindly. Violet felt a little stressed by being stared at by Be, so she touched her face and asked, "Be, is there anything on my face?" "It''s nothing. I''m just a little curious about Miss Hunt. You are the first guest brought back by Mr. Murphy." Be said. "The first one?" Violet paused drinking water. "Haven¡¯t Dr. Baxter, Mr. Murphy''s fianc¨¦e and Miss Ellis been here?" Be shook her head, "No, Mr. Murphy doesn''t let theme here. So I was so surprised to see Mr. Murphy bring you backst night." "It turned out to be like this." Violet turned the water ss in her palm, feeling sweet. At this moment, she suddenly saw something. She pointed to the photo on the opposite TV wall, "Be, who are they?" Chapter 77 Car Crashed Chapter 77 Car Crashed In the photo, there were two people. They were a man and a woman and very young. Besides, they looked a bit simr to Stanley . Were they Stanley''s parents? Sure enough, Be''s answer confirmed Violet''s guess. "Mr. Murphy''s parents. They have passed away." Violet put down her water ss, "How did they pass away?" Be sighed, "I''m sorry, Miss Hunt. I can''t tell you. This is the taboo of Mr. Murphy." "Okay, I won''t ask." Violet nodded, expressing understanding. Be stood up, "Miss Hunt, please rest first. I still have some clothes to wash." "Okay." Violet smiled. After Be left, Violet picked up the remote control and turned on the TV to watch. After watching it for a while, she felt a lot better in her stomach, then she was ready to leave. She didn''t get homest night. Calvin and Arya were probably worried about her. Thinking here, Violet stood up, nning to go upstairs to find Stanley. Before she walked, Stanley''s figure had already appeared at the stairs. "Mr. Murphy." "What''s the matter?" Stanley looked at her. Violet pointed to the clock, "It''s gettingte. I should go back. I''m about to tell you." "I''ll drive you back home." Stanley walked towards the door, giving her no chance to refuse. In the car, Stanley tapped his finger on the steering wheel, and suddenly said, "The matter of your dress being trampled on by Phoebest night, there is no result yet." "Why?" Violet clenched her fists. An apology shed across Stanley''s eyes, "The monitoring of the banquet hall was all turned off by Ivan in advance, so it is impossible to prove whether Phoebe stepped on your dress deliberately." "Really..." Violet pursed her red lips unwillingly. Her instinct told her that Phoebe was deliberate, but there was no evidence, which was really annoying. "But don''t worry. I still arranged punishment for Phoebe." Stanley said after changing the gear. Violet tilted her head to look at him, "What punishment?" "The seventy-two hours of social volunteers. It will be broadcast live by the media." Stanley replied. Violet raised her eyebrows. Then Phoebe would beughed at by others in the circle, right? Thinking of this, Violet quickly took out her mobile phone and searched the live broadcast room where Phoebe was a volunteer. Soon, she found the live broadcast room. Violet clicked in. Then she saw Phoebe wearing a cleaner''s clothes, stepping on the banana peel, and falling down. "Puff!" Violet couldn''t help butughed directly. The whole car was filled with herughter. Stanley nced at her. Seeing her smiling to tremble, his heart suddenly softened, "What is it funny?" "I saw Director Hunt fell. It¡¯s so funny." Violet wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and replied, "There are these bullet screens, more interesting!" "Really?" Stanley''s face was indifferent, obviously not interested in what she said. At this moment, a cat suddenly rushed out of the flowerbed a few meters in front and just stopped in the middle of the road. Seeing it, Violet¡¯s face changed, "Mr. Murphy!" Stanley¡¯s face turned gloomy. It was toote to step on the brakes, so he turned the steering wheel violently, turned the front of the car to the flowerbed, and then quickly unfastened his seat belt, leaned forward and leaped towards Violet, holding her tightly in his arms and pressing her on the passenger seat. Boom! The car shook suddenly. The rm sounded. Violet yelled in fright. Stanley held her tighter in silence. After a while, the car body stabilized. The sirens disappeared, and everything was calm. Stanley then released Violet and got up from her. Violet straightened up and looked towards the windshield. Seeing the ss shattered into pieces which was like a spider web, her scalp was numb and her back was cold. "Mr. Murphy, are you okay?" Violet asked with a pale face and tremblingly. "I¡¯m okay." Stanley sorted out his clothes, "How about you?" Violet shook her head, "I¡¯m fine." She was well protected by him. How could she be injured? What shocked her was that this was already the second time that he did not hesitate to protect her. Knock, knock. The car window was knocked. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet cleared her mind and looked over. A traffic policeman stood outside the car window. Stanley rolled down the window, and the traffic policeman crouched down and asked, "Are you guys all right?" "We¡¯re fine." Stanley replied quietly. The traffic policeman nodded, "Then get out of the car and make a note." Stanley had no objections, opened the door and got out of the car. Violet didn''t stay in the car. She quickly unfastened her seat belt and got out of the car. After getting out of the car, she saw the front of the car rushed into the flowerbed, knocked open the fence, and the car lights were broken. It was so terrible! Violet couldn''t help but gasped. The car crashed so badly, but she and Stanley didn¡¯t get injured at all. She had to say they were really lucky! Stanley finished talking with the traffic policeman and walked to Violet, "It''s finished. Let''s go." "What about this car?" Violet pointed to Maybach. Stanley nced at it, "It can''t work anymore. I will arrange for a trailer toe over and send it to the junkyard." "Junkyard?" Violet blinked in surprise, "Mr. Murphy, you mean you will throw away this car?" "Um." "It''s a pity. Such an expensive car." Violet lowered her finger and said. Stanley couldn''t help showing a smile on his face when he saw the pity on her face. Violet caught it. As if she saw something strange, she widened her eyes, "Mr. Murphy, you smiled!" Hearing this, Stanley''s expression on his face immediately held back. He returned to his usual indifference, "No, you saw it wrong." "I''m not mistaken. You indeed smiled." Violet insisted. Stanley ignored her and turned to take a taxi on the side of the road. Upon seeing this, Violet hurried to catch up with him. After half an hour, they arrived at the apartment. Violet pressed the doorbell. The door was opened soon. Jessie came out and hugged her, "Violet, you are finally back." "Okay, okay, let go." Violet poked Jessie''s arm, "There is a guest!" "Guest?" Jessie let go of her and looked behind her. Seeing Stanley, she was stunned. "Holy shit, Calvin has grown up?" Violet patted Jessie¡¯s forehead dumbly. She knew Jessie would react like this. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Violet introduced Stanley to Jessie, "This is my boss, Mr. Murphy." After speaking, she pointed to Jessie again, "Mr. Murphy, this is my friend and Godmother of Calvin and Arya." "Hello." Stanley nodded slightly towards Jessie, saying hello. Jessie responded nkly, "Hello, hello, are you the president of the Murphy Group?" Stanley gave a cold hmm, then looked at Violet, "I have to go now." Violet was startled, "Won''t you go in and sit for a while?" "No, you have the friend here." Stanley frowned and nced at Jessie, who was still staring at him. Violet also knew that he didn''t like staying with strangers, so she nodded, "Well then, be careful on the way." "Okay." Stanley replied with a gentle expression on his face and turned to leave. Jessie looked at his back and said with emotion, "My God, it''s so alike. Violet, why didn''t you tell me before that he is so simr to Calvin?" Violet shrugged, "I thought you wouldn''t meet him, so there is no need to tell you." "Yes." Jessie touched her chin. Then she thought of something, and hurriedly asked, "Violet, shouldn''t he be Calvin and Yoon¡¯s..." Chapter 78 Suppressing the Studio Chapter 78 Suppressing the Studio Knowing what she was going to say, Violet didn¡¯t dare to look into her eyes. Then she quickly interrupted Jessie, "No. Didn''t I tell you that Calvin and Arya''s biological father is an old man about fifty years old?" Hearing this, Jessie suddenly felt like she was sshed with cold water. The excitement disappeared in an instant, and she sighed with regret, "They are so alike. Why?" Violetughed twice and changed the topic, "Okay, let''s not talk about it. Where are the two kids?" "They fell asleep after ying games." Jessie answered. "I''ll take a look." Violet changed her shoes and entered the house. Jessie closed the door and went with her. Seeing the two children sleeping so soundly in the small bed, Violet''s eyes were gentle, "Jessie, thank you." "Never mind." Jessie waved her hand. Violet gently closed the door of the children''s room, "Would you like a drink?" "Yeah." Jessie''s eyes lit up. Violet went to the kitchen to get two cans of beer and threw one to her. Jessie caught it with both hands and opened the lid directly, raising her head to take a mouthful, "Cool!" Violet smiled, took a sip, and then asked about the studio. She had never been to the studio since she went to the Murphy Group. Now the studio was run by Jessie alone, so she didn''t know what was going on. However, when Jessie heard her question, the speed of drinking slowed down. The expression on her face was a little heavy. Violet saw it and then put down the beer, "Did something happen?" Jessie rubbed her hair, "It''s not a big deal. But recently, a studio muchrger than us is suppressing us." "What''s the reason?" Violet frowned. "Jealous!" Jessie suddenly squeezed the can in her hand, and said with anger, "Don''t you often make design drafts? So the clothes in our studio are very new. Soon, their studio sent someone to investigate us, trying to hire you over." "Oh?" Violet raised her eyebrows. Jessie curled her lips in disdain, "You are one of the bosses of my studio, and the chief designer. How could I agree? Then they started targeting us, and even ruined the cooperation between us and a clothing factory. Not only that, but also misappropriating our designs." "What''s the name of that studio? Who is the owner?" Violet asked, pursing her lips. Jessie drank thest sip of beer in can. "The studio is called the Light. As for who the boss is, I really don''t know. It''s quite mysterious." "I''ll let Calvin look it up in a while." After thinking about it, Violet said. Although it was not good to investigate others in this way, she hated enemies hiding in the dark. If she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she would step into their traps at any time. "Okay, after you find out, tell me." Jessie stood up. Violet nodded. She knew Jessie was going to leave. In the evening, Calvin woke up. Violet told him about it. Then Calvin found out the boss behind this studio. Violet took a look and was happy! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Actually it was an old acquaintance, Phoebe! When she heard the name of that studio, she should have thought of it. "Mommy, do you have grudges with this woman?" Seeing Violetugh, Calvin couldn''t help but speak. Violet looked at him, "Why did you say that?" "Because there are her everywhere. Mommy, when you work with Uncle Murphy, she bullied Mommy. Now, she still uses her studio to bully Mommy''s studio, which is really annoying!" Calvin waved a small fist. "Yeah, it''s so annoying!" Arya agreed. Violet touched the heads of the two children. Just when she was about to speak, Calvin narrowed his eyes, "Mommy, I''ll help you teach her a lesson!" Hearing the coldness in his words, Violet frowned. She suddenly realized that the child''s hostility was a bit heavy. "Calvin!" Violet lifted Calvin''s face, lowered her head and looked at him seriously, "Listen, this is Mommy''s business. Mommy will solve it. You don''t need to do it, and you can''t do it privately. Got it?" She had always known that Calvin¡¯s IQ was too high and precocious, but being precocious did not mean that his thoughts and psychology would follow to grow up. She didn¡¯t want to Calvin get involved into adults¡¯plicated world. It was very unfavorable to Calvin''s growth. She even began to regret letting Calvin investigate Phoebe. But luckily, she found it early. She wouldn''t do it again in the future. Calvin didn''t know what Violet was thinking. Seeing that she was so serious, he didn''t dare to make her angry, so he titled his head obediently, "Got it, Mommy!" "Good boy!" Violet smiled again. Arya tilted her head and looked at the two of them nkly. She didn''t know what mystery Mommy was saying to her brother. "Okay, you guys go to y. Mommy has to call Jessie." Violet took out the phone and showed it to them. Calvin jumped off the chair, took Arya by the hand, and went to the living room to watch TV. Violet dialed Jessie''s phone number and told her the details of the Light. Then the two prepared to sue the Light in the name of embezzling the design. Tomorrow, Phoebe would receive a subpoena from the court! Thinking about it, Violetughed. However, in thiswsuit, she did not intend toe forward. She just left it to Jessie. Because she didn''t n to expose for the time being that she was the designer Phoebe wanted to poach. The next day. Violet was drawing the design which she promised to Stanley in her office. Suddenly, thendline on the table rang. She kept drawing, picked up the microphone in her other hand and put it to her ear, "Hello, this is Violet." "Violet, this is the front desk in the lobby on the first floor." A gentle and nice female voice sounded. Violet responded without raising her head, "What¡¯s up?" "There is ady looking for you." "Lady?" Violet was stunned, "What is her full name?" "She didn¡¯t want to tell me. She just asked me to tell you, ten minutester, see you in Beach Cafe." "I see." Violet hung up, biting her lips and thinking. Unwilling to reveal her name? So mysterious? Who was it? After thinking for a while, Violet put down the pencil and stood up. Then she picked up the bag, and was going to see thedy. Beach Cafe was next to the Murphy Group. Violet arrived within a few minutes. After entering, she saw a person sitting only by the window in the huge coffee shop. The woman turned her back to Violet, so Violet couldn''t see her face. But the woman was dressed in a cheongsam with her hair curled up, which looked so noble and rich. It should be her, right? Violet walked over, "Hello, Madam, are you the one who wants to see me?" Thedy put down the coffee in her hand and looked up at Violet, but there was no answering. Violet was also looking at her. Thedy was probably in her fifties, but her skin was well maintained and she looked good. But her cheekbones were slightly higher, which made her look a little bit mean, making it difficult to get close to her. "Are you Violet?" Thedy finally spoke. Her voice was indifferent. Violet nodded, "Yes." "Sure enough, it¡¯s a vixen." Thedy snorted coldly with disgust. Violet paused when she pulled the chair, and frowned slightly. But soon, she returned to nature again, calmly pulled away the rotating chair and sat down. She replied with smile, "Thank you for thepliment." "When did Ipliment you?" Thedy looked inexplicable. Violet tucked her hair behind her ears and said, "Just now, didn''t you say that I am a vixen? Now everyone knows that vixen can describe a woman beautiful. They are no longer derogatory terms. You don¡¯t go online? ?" Chapter 79 Being Splashed with Coffee Chapter 79 Being Sshed with Coffee Thedy''s face changed again. How could she not tell that Violet was alluding to her as an old antique who didn''t know how to surf the Inte and didn''t know how to keep up with the times? She pped the table angrily, "It''s such a sharp mouth! You don¡¯t even know to respect the elders. I really don''t know why my son likes you." "Huh?" Violet was stunned. "Your son likes me? Ma''am, who is your son?" Thedy pursed her thin lips, "Ivan. I am his mother." Hearing this name, Violet''s face sank immediately, "So that''s it. You two really deserve to be mother and son." The son was sinister and cunning, and the mother was mean and deceptive. Violet didn''t know what Ivan¡¯s father was like. "What do you mean?" Mrs. Murphy frowned. Violet smiled again, but the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes, "Nothing. I¡¯m praising you." Mrs. Murphy squinted at her. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe Violet. Violet took a sip of the water on the table, "Well, Mrs. Murphy, you haven''t said yet why you came to me?" Mrs. Murphy leaned backzily, "I just came to see what the woman who harmed my son to be sent to the hospital was like. Now I saw you. Sure enough..." "Wait a minute." Violet raised a hand and interrupted her, "Mrs. Murphy, I don''t agree with what you said. What does it mean to harm your son? He went to the hospital. Didn''t he ask for it? He wanted to hurt me then was beaten by Mr. Murphy." "Humph!" Mrs. Murphy sneered, "It''s your blessing that my son is in love with you. If you obediently obey, will Stanley hit him?" Violet was stunned, "Mrs. Murphy, ording to you, if Ivan proposes to let me be with him, whether I like it or not, I have to agree, right?" "You are not worthy of my son." Mrs. Murphy raised her chin and looked at Violet contemptuously, "My son can y with you, but I will not agree that my son is with you. Beforeing here, I knew you a little bit. You are not a good woman!" "What?" Violet rubbed the cup in her hand. The look in her eyes wasplicated. Mrs. Murphy crossed her arms on her chest and sneered, "In the past month since you joined the Murphy Group, there have been several scandals, all of which were rted to my son and Stanley. From this, your purpose is already very clear. You just want to hook up with one of them so that you can marry into our Murphy family. I tell you it is absolutely impossible!" With that, she opened her precious bag, took out a check from it, and mmed it in front of Violet. Violet nced down, "Mrs. Murphy, what are you..." "ept it! Then leave the Murphy group, leave Stanley and my son." Mrs. Murphy said with arrogant expression on her face. Violet smiled, "It''s only two million! Mrs. Murphy, this amount doesn''t match your identity." The implication was, ¡°Howe you, a dignified richdy, only give such little money?¡± Mrs. Murphy''s face sank, "Then how much do you want?" Violet shook her hand, "I don''t want any. Mrs. Murphy, don''t you know I''m a designer? If I draw a series of designs and sold them out, the copyright fee will be at least one million dors. Besides..." "What besides?" Mrs. Murphy''s face became increasingly gloomy. She didn''t understand just a few sets of clothes were so valuable? That little bitch Phoebe! She didn''t tell her this beforeing, which made her so embarrassed. Violet casually yed with the coffee spoon, "Besides, as you just said, I approached Mr. Murphy and Ivan to marry into the Murphy family. So no matter which of their brothers I marry, I can have hundreds of millions of dors in wealth. Then why should I abandon a better future for your mere millions?" "You..." Mrs. Murphy was refuted by Violet¡¯s remarks, but she had to admit that what Violet said made sense. It was also a choice that smart people would have. But such a choice did not mean that the Murphy family would ept it. Thinking this, Mrs. Murphy patted the table and stood up, "You are shameless! Do you really think that you can marry into the Murphy family as long as you want to marry in? You entangled both of their brothers at the same time. Just because of this, neither I nor Ivan¡¯s Dad will ept you." "It doesn''t matter. Without Ivan, there is also Mr. Murphy, who has more money." Violet said with a smile. Mrs. Murphy was very angry, "Don''t even think about Stanley. He is already engaged." "Even if he is engaged, he can cancel it." Violet didn''t change her face, still smiling. She deliberately pissed off Mrs. Murphy. Today, Mrs. Murphy just came here to humiliate her, so she must fight back no matter what. Mrs. Murphy didn''t know what Violet was thinking, so she said contemptuously, "Cancel? Do you think it''s so simple?" "Is itplicated?" Violet said, "The Hunt family is just the bottom of J City. If Mr. Murphy wants to cancel the marriage contract, he just has to announce on the Inte. He doesn''t even need to discuss with the Hunt family. Even if the Hunt family is dissatisfied, they can only ept it obediently, even dare not retaliate. I know such a simple truth, but Mrs. Murphy..." Violet didn''t say anything after that. But the meaning was already obvious, which meant Mrs. Murphy was so stupid. Mrs. Murphy was annoyed. She directly picked up the coffee and sshed it towards Violet. Violet didn''t expect that Mrs. Murphy would do this, so she didn''t have any preparations. She was sshed. Her face was full of coffee. Her hair and clothes were ruined. Seeing Violet''s embarrassment, Mrs. Murphy finally vented out her anger and was relieved. Violet pulled several tissues and wiped the coffee off her face nkly, "Mrs. Murphy, since you are an elder, I will not fight back against you, but I will remember it." "What can you do with me?" Mrs. Murphy snorted disapprovingly. Violet threw the used tissues on the table, "I really can''t do anything with you now, but it won''t be the same in the future. Maybe I really marry Mr. Murphy someday and be the hostess of the Murphy family. Secretly set up several traps for your family, so that your family has no ce to stay in the Murphy family, I can still do it." "You!" Mrs. Murphy''s face changed. She pointed at Violet furiously, "I¡¯ll tell Stanley, letting Stanley know your true face!" "Please!" Violet spit out the word coldly, then took the bag and went to the bathroom, handling the coffee on the hair and clothes. After she left, Mrs. Murphy really took out her mobile phone, dialed Stanley''s phone number, and told him everything just now. After Stanley listened, a few unknown looks shed under his deep eyes. He put down his phone and walked towards the elevator. After more than ten minutes, Violet returned to the floor of the design department. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw the man standing outside the elevator door. "Mr. Murphy?" Violet was shocked, not understanding why he was here. Stanley nced at her sticking hair and her dirty clothes, pursing his lips, "Come with me." Violet thought he had some work to give her. She bit her lower lip embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy. I can''t go with you temporarily. Can I change clothes first?" Stanley did not respond. He just went straight into the elevator. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Seeing that he refused to agree, Violet rubbed her cheek helplessly. In the end, she left with him. When they came to his office, before Violet asked Stanley what was going on, Stanley picked up a bag on the desk and handed it to her. Then he pointed in the direction of the lounge, "Go to take a shower." Chapter 80 Blow Out the Hair Chapter 80 Blow Out the Hair "Huh?" Violet was stunned. Seeing her motionless, Stanley frowned, "What are you still doing? There will be a meetingter." "Yes." Violet immediately reacted when she heard that there would be a meetingter. Then she quickly walked to the lounge with the bag. After entering the lounge, she smelled the fragrance of mint in the air. Then she suddenly realized that this was also Stanley''s room. She actually took a shower in his room! Violet nced back at the door of the lounge. Her face was blushed. But soon, the sticky feeling on her body calmed her down again. After taking a deep breath, she stopped thinking about it and went to take a shower. Listening to the sound of watering from the lounge, Stanley, who was working on the documents, suddenly stopped the pen in his hand. He looked towards the lounge. After watching for a while, he suddenly stood up, pulled his tie impetuously, then opened the drawer, took out a box of cigarettes from it, and walked to the balcony. Feeling the cold wind blowing from the balcony, Stanley rubbed his temples. Then he calmed down a lot. Not long after, Violet came out of the shower and found that the man was not there. Just thinking about whether he had gone out, the door of the office was suddenly opened. Fraser came in from the outside, holding a document in his hand, "Mr. Murphy, about the first half of the year..." Before he finished speaking, he saw Violet, who was standing in front of the sofa and wiping her hair with a towel. He was so shocked that his sses almost slipped off, "Violet, why are you here? You..." The damp hair and the water vapor emitted from the body obviously showed that she had just taken a shower. Taking a shower in Mr. Murphy''s office! Did she and Mr. Murphy... Hiss! Fraser gasped. He was dumbfounded. Violet looked at him nkly, "Fraser, what''s wrong with you?" Fraser came back to his senses. His attitude towards her changed in an instant, bing a lot more polite, "I''m fine. Violet, where''s Mr. Murphy?" Just as Violet was about to answer that she didn''t know, the floor-to-ceiling windows on the balcony was opened. Stanley came in from outside, "What''s the matter?" Smelling the smell of smokeing from Stanley, Fraser was even more certain of his guess. The man smoked after the sex and the woman took showers after the sex. Sure enough, Mr. Murphy and Violet had sex in the office! Thinking of this, Fraser was shocked. He could not be calmed for a long time, but he maintained a consistent calm on the face, pushed his sses and replied, "Here is the thing. I just came back from the data department and found the data about the first half of the year is not right. I want to report it to you specially." "I know. Put it down. I''ll watch itter." Stanley nodded. Fraser put the file on the table, "Mr. Murphy, I have to go first." After finishing speaking, before Stanley agreed, Fraser had already gone out. Violet looked at the direction he was leaving, feeling a little puzzled, "How do I feel that Fraser doesn''t seem to be right?" Stanley made noment and walked towards the table. Violet put down the towel and tucked up her wet hair. Her hair was too long and too much. After being wet, it stuck to her scalp. It was heavy and very ufortable. Stanley flipped through the file that Fraser had just put down. From the corner of his eye, he saw that she was helpless with her hair. Then he smiled faintly, saying, "There is a hair dryer in the bedside table in the lounge." "Great!" Violet''s eyes lit up. She turned and went back to his lounge, apparently looking for a hair dryer. Soon, Violet came out with a ck hair dryer and shook the plug, "Mr. Murphy, where do I plug it in?" Hearing her words, Stanley couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. Then he lowered his eyes and gave a light cough, and pointed to the underside of his table. Violet didn''t realize what was wrong with her words, so she trotted over with joy, plugged in the hair dryer and began to blow her hair. Stanley was sitting not far in front of her. When she flipped her hair, the tip of the hair even brushed his ears several times. It was itching. His back could not help but stiffened. More than that, the scent of the shower gel from her body pierced his nose from time to time. This scent was no stranger to him. It was his usual mint fragrance. This showed that when she used his shower gel when she took a shower. But he didn''t feel any difort that she used his things, but felt satisfied. When he was thinking about it, Violet had finished blowing her hair and turned off the hair dryer. Just as she was about to squat down to pull the plug, and was about to put the hair dryer back, Stanley suddenly kicked his feet against the ground. Then he and the chair slid out two meters. Violet was slightly surprised, "Mr. Murphy, what''s the matter with you?" How did she feel that he was avoiding her? Stanley crossed his legs and pulled down the hem of his suit, as if hiding something. Then he replied in a deep voice, "It''s okay. You put the hair dryer down. I¡¯ll put it back by myself." "Okay." Violet didn''t notice his weird behaviors, so she nodded lightly and put down the hair dryer. "Mr. Murphy, thank you. If you didn''t take me to take a shower, I would still be dirty now." Stanley lowered his eyelids, "Never mind. I already know about your meeting with my aunt. She sshed you, so I have to clean up the mess for her." "You knew it?" Violet was taken aback, and then looked at him awkwardly, "Mr. Murphy, then do you know what I said to Mrs. Murphy?" Stanley raised his eyelids, "Yeah." Violet patted her forehead annoyedly, and quickly exined, "Mr. Murphy, you must not believe Mrs. Murphy. Those words I said are not true. I have never thought about it. I mainly want to piss off Mrs. Murphy." Stanley pursed his lips. Although when he received the call, he knew that her words were false. But when he heard her deny it in person, he still felt a little unhappy. As for why he was unhappy, he didn''t delve into it. "Okay, I know. My aunt came to you this time because of Ivan''s injury, but it won''t happen in the future. I have already made it clear to my uncle. He will keep an eye on her." Stanley stood up with his hands in his trouser pocket. Violet sighed lightly, "That''s good." "Let''s go to the meeting room!" Stanley walked to the door. Violet fiddled with her hair and quickly followed him. On the way to the meeting room, Violet had been restless. She always felt as if she had forgotten something. But when she touched her pocket, there was nothing lost. Was it an illusion? Violet didn''t figure it out. So she didn''t think too much. She shook her head, sorted her mind and entered the meeting room. After the meeting, it was already afternoon. Violet returned to the design department and worked for another two hours before getting off work. This time, after receiving the two children, she did not go directly to the apartment, but went to the studio. Jessie heard the assistant say that she wasing, and hurriedly greeted her, "Violet, why are you ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . here?" Violet let go of the two children''s hands and let them y on their own. She took Jessie''s arm and said to her as she walked, "I want to have a look. By the way, I will ask you about the prosecution." "The court has epted it, and the summons has been sent, but..." Jessie''s face sank. Violet also became serious, "But what?" Jessie pursed her lips angrily, "the Light does not ept it. Phoebe returned the summons." "What?" Violet frowned, "Phoebe is so bold that she even refunds the court''s summons?" "Yeah." Jessie poured her a ss of water. "When she returned the summons, she had a reason." "What''s the reason?" Violet took the water ss. Chapter 81 Phoebe Loses the Lawsuit Chapter 81 Phoebe Loses the Lawsuit Jessie pulled out the chair and sat down, "What else can she do? She just denied the fact that she suppressed our studio and misappropriate our design." Hearing this, Violet smiled, "She is quibble as always!" "Yeah." Jessie nodded in agreement, "I have never seen such a shameless person." Violet drank the water slowly, "Let the court send her the summons again." "Again?" Jessie was stunned, "What if she returns it again?" "You are stupid." Violet poked her forehead, "If she returns it, just continue to send her. Once Phoebe refuses three times in a row, the court will force a court session. If she doesn''t show up, the court will directly judge we win." "What?" Jessie was a little surprised. But soon, she rubbed her hands with excitement, "I will contact the court." After speaking, she got up and walked to the table, picked up thendline and started making a call. After the phone call, Jessie signaled at Violet that she had finished it. Violet smiled and nced at the phone, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go eat first." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, let''s eat hot pot. It''s been a long time since I didn¡¯t eat hot pot." Jessie took the bag which was hanging on the shelf, while answering. Violet had no opinions. So they two took the two children to a nearby hot pot restaurant, talking andughing. Two dayster, as Violet said, Phoebe refused the court''s summons three times, seriously challenging the court''s majesty. So the court force a court session. Although Phoebe showed up, she still lost the case. Because Jessie showed evidence that Phoebe misappropriated the design and suppressed the studio. The result was that Phoebe was sentenced by the court to take down all the new clothes recently put on the shelves in the physical store, and all the money she earned was given to Jessie, and In short, Phoebe almost lost everything this time. Jessie gloated and called Violet, "Violet, you didn''t see Phoebe''s face when the judge pronounced the sentence. Hahaha, so funny." Violet shook her head with a smile, "Okay, when will Phoebe''spensation be paid?" "The court stipted that within three days. If she doesn''t pay within three days, thepensation will increase by 10%." Jessie replied excitedly. Violet said, "With this money, we can build our own garment factory by ourselves. Jessie, you¡¯re responsible of the location." "Don''t worry." Jessie patted her chest, saying that there was no problem. "Violet." At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the office. Violet looked up. It was Fraser¡¯s assistant. She asked, "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Murphy asked you to go upstairs." The assistant answered with a smile. Violet blinked, "Mr. Murphy?" "Yes." "Okay, I''ll go over right away, thank you." The assistant waved his hand and said that she didn''t need to thank him, then turned and left. Violet put the phone back to her ear, "Jessie, I have to hung up. Once you get the address, let me know. I will check it out." "Of course." Jessie responded. After ending the call, Violet got up to tidy up her clothes and went to the top floor. When she arrived at the door of Mr. Murphy''s office, she raised her hand and was about to knock on the door. Suddenly she heard a voiceing from the half-covered door, "Stanley, please help me! I am really short of money now." It was Phoebe! Violet put her hand down, wondering whether to leave temporarily. Then Stanley''s voice sounded, "How much?" "Twenty million!" Phoebe quickly said a number. Violet raised her eyebrows. Twenty million? Wasn''t it the amount of herpensation? "Yes, I''ll let Fraser transfer it to you in a while." Stanley agreed indifferently. Before Phoebe could thank him, he said, "This is thest time." "What do you mean?" Phoebe''s face froze. A wave of anxiety suddenly rose in her heart. Violet was also a little curious, and put her ear closer to the crack of the door. In the office, Stanley put down his pen, and finally looked at Phoebe, "This is thest time I will clean up the mess for you. In the future, you will solve the trouble yourself. I will not help you again." "Why?" Phoebe was anxious. Not helping her, in the eyes of others, meant that she was disgusted by him. At that time, those who used to tter her would stay away from her. Even those who she had offended would retaliate against her. Thinking of this, Phoebe became flustered. She took a step forward, clenched her fists and said, "Stanley, you can''t do this! You said five years ago, you would give me everything I want. Now..." Stanley leaned back in the chair and interrupted her in a cold voice, "I have said something like this. It is because you saved me, but no matter how great kindness I owed you, there will be a day I pay off. Recently, everything you do is stepping my bottom line. I can''t bear it anymore. Do you understand?" "I..." Phoebe moved her mouth, unable to speak. Outside the door, Violet raised her eyebrows. This was not the first time she had heard Stanley say that Phoebe rescued him five years ago. What happened five years ago? Just when she was thinking about it, Stanley''s voice sounded again, "Well, I hope you will make less trouble in future. Get out!" Phoebe lowered her eyelids to cover the unwillingness in her eyes, and walked to the door reluctantly. Aftering out, she saw Violet with a pensive look outside the door. She was startled, and yelled angrily, "What are you doing?" Violet recovered and smiled faintly, "Director Hunt, it''s been a long time." Phoebe snorted, "I have been fired, but you still call me Director Hunt. Are you deliberately taunting me?" Stanley¡¯s aunt was too useless. Even she said that she was Stanley¡¯s aunt, she didn''t actually drive Violet away. Phoebe was so angry! "No, I''m just getting used to it. Director Hunt thought too much." Violet spread her hands. "Do you think I would believe your nonsense?" Phoebe sneered, then squinted and asked, "How long have you been standing here?" "It''s been a while." Violet told the truth. There was a nervous look in Phoebe''s eyes, "Then did you hear what I said to Stanley?" Violet smiled and nodded, "Of course." Phoebe''s face changed drastically. She red at Violet gloomily, with an unabashed threat in her voice, "I warn you, don''t tell others what you heard." She must not let the outside world know that she was not protected by Stanley anymore. Otherwise, there would be all kinds of troubles waiting for her. Just thinking about it, it would be uneptable. "What if I say no?" Violet tucked her hair and replied without fear. Phoebe smiled, "Then I will let Dad get your dying brother back." "Dare you!" Violet''s face suddenly became gloomy. She had to admit that she was threatened by Phoebe. Phoebe crossed her arms on her chest, "If you dare to tell others those things, I will dare to do this. Don''t forget if Dad wants to get back your dying brother, even you and your mother have nothing to do!" After speaking, she nced at Violet proudly, knocked Violet away with her shoulders, twisted her waist and walked towards the elevator. Violet pursed her red lips, looking darkly at the direction Phoebe was leaving. She was so angry. After a while, she took a deep breath to calm down, patted her cheeks, and sorted out her emotions. Then she knocked on Mr. Murphy''s office, "Mr. Murphy." "Come in." Stanley''s cold voice came from inside. Violet pushed the door in, "Mr. Murphy, what can I do for you?" Chapter 82 Cake Chapter 82 Cake "Sit!" Stanley didn''t answer. He raised his chin at the chair opposite the table. Violet walked to the chair, thanked him, pulled the chair away and sat down. Stanley crossed his fingers, and then he said, "As mentioned in thest meeting, how are you doing with the design n for this fall?" "It''s almost done." Violet replied. "Is there an archive?" Stanley asked. "Yes." Violet nodded. Stanley turned theptop around and pushed it to her. Violet tapped the keyboard a few times before returning theputer to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, it''s done." Stanley let out a hmm, and slid his mouse to check. After watching it for about a few minutes, he suddenly thought of something and called Fraser in, "Pour Violet a cup of coffee and get a pieces of the ck Forest." "Mr. Murphy..." Violet was just about to say no need. Fraser took the lead in responding, "Okay, I''m going to prepare now." With that said, he took a deep look at Violet, then turned and walked towards the door. He was still wondering why Mr. Murphy asked him to buy cakes in recent days. After buying them back, Mr. Murphy didn''t eat it himself. He just let Fraser put them in the refrigerator and threw them away after work, and then added a new piece the next day. Soon, Fraser came back with a tray, and put the coffee and cake in front of Violet one by one. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Violet looked at Stanley opposite with a little embarrassment, "Mr. Murphy, is it okay?" "Don''t you like it?" Stanley looked up from behind theputer. Violet waved her hand again and again, "No, just eating in your office..." "It doesn''t matter. There are many projects. It will take a while after I read it. You can eat something to kill the time." After saying this, Stanley buried his head again and ignored her. He had already said this, so Violet couldn¡¯t resist anymore. She picked up a delicate fork, cut a small piece of cake and put it in her mouth. The unique taste hit her taste buds and made her so happy that she squinted eyes. "Is it delicious?" Stanley asked suddenly, and the finger sliding the mouse stopped. "Very delicious." Violet licked the cream on the fork and replied with a smile. Seeing her delicate lips, Stanley¡¯s eyes dimmed. His voice became low, and a little hoarse, "That''s good. You can take the rest away after a while." "What¡­?" "To the two children." Knowing what she was going to say, Stanley interrupted her directly. Violet opened her mouth, then smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Stanley gave a hmm and looked at Fraser. Fraser pushed his sses, "Got it! I''m going to pack them now." See! He guessed it right. That cake was prepared for Violet. Half an hourter, Violet walked out of Mr. Murphy''s office with a cake box to the design department. On the way, she received a call from George, "Violet, are you free tonight?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Violet asked back. George stood in front of the window and said warmly, "Here is the thing. I have a paper on brain that has been published in International Journal of Medicine." "Really?" Violet was pleasantly surprised. George nodded slightly, "Yeah." "That''s really congrattions to you, George." Violet hurriedly congratted him, sincerely happy for him. George smiled lightly, "Thank you. How about we go to dinner tonight, just as a celebration?" "Just the two of us?" Violet asked. George''s sses slightly reflected light, "Of course not, I invited Jessie too." "Okay, send me the address. I will go there after work." Violet readily agreed when she heard Jessie woulde. After the phone was hung up, George''s text message was sent over. Violet frowned when she saw the address above, "the Scarlet Youth, I remember it is a restaurant in the form of a bar. It seems that I can''t take two children there." After whispering, she put away the phone, opened the door of the design department and went in Soon after her figure disappeared, Stanley walked out from the corner of the elevator, carrying a bag in his hand, looking at the direction of the design department. No one knew what he was thinking about. After a while, he pursed his thin lips, turned and left without hesitation, and returned to the top floor. Fraser was a little surprised to see Stanleying back so soon, "Mr. Murphy, didn''t you go to give the clothes to Violet? Why are the clothes still there?" His eyes fell on the bag Stanley was holding. Stanley didn''t reply to him. After putting down the bag, he asked quietly, "Did Henry ask me to go to the Scarlet Youth for a drink at night?" "Yes." Fraser nodded. Stanley pulled on his tie, "Tell him I will go there on time." Fraser was stunned, "But in the morning, didn''t you say you can''t go?" "Huh?" Stanley frowned and looked at him displeased. Facing Stanley¡¯s cold eyes, Fraser touched the tip of his nose, and immediately changed the words, "I see! I will contact Dr. Baxter now." After all, he quickly took out his cell phone. Stanley only then retracted his gaze. In the evening, Violet took the two children back from the kindergarten. After settling two children down, she took a taxi to the Scarlet Youth. When she arrived, George was already sitting in the deck. Violet walked over, "Sorry, George. I''mte and there was a traffic jam on the road." She said embarrassedly. George helped her put the bag aside and smiled slightly, "Never mind. I''ve just arrived soon. Have a seat." Violet gave a hmm, stroked the hem of her skirt and sat down. Then she found that she didn¡¯t see Jessie, so she looked at George, "Jessie hasn''t arrived yet?" George''s smile faded for a moment. He lowered his eyelids and replied, "Jessie just sent me a text message, saying that she temporarily has something to deal with, so she won''te." "That''s a pity." Violet didn''t think much about it, but felt a little regretful. George smiled and handed her the menu, "Let¡¯s order some food. See what you want to eat." "Well." Violet took the menu and opened it. After ordering three dishes, she returned the menu to George. George just took a look, but he did not order other food. He just ordered a bottle of Louis XIII, which was a kind of spirits. When Violet saw it, she was a little worried, "George, how about not drinking? I heard that drinking can easily affect the stability of the hands. You are a doctor. In case of surgery..." "It''s okay. I''m happy today. Drinking a little doesn''t matter." George said with smile. Since he had said so, what else could Violet do? So she had no choice but to let him drink. Soon, the wine and food were served. George opened the lid of the wine bottle, poured out two sses of wine, and pushed one of them to Violet. Violet picked it up, clinked the ss with him lightly, and drank it with her head up. Louis XIII was the strongest of all the famous wine, and the taste was also very strong. After a ss of wine, Violet blushed on the spot, and the ends of her eyes were also red. When George saw this, he smiled, but his mouth was slightly covered by the wine ss. Violet didn''t notice it. After drinking some water to suppress the smell of alcohol in her mouth, she took out a small exquisite gift box from her bag and gave him, "George, the gift of the thesis." George didn''t expect that she even prepared a gift for him. He couldn''t help but froze for a moment. But soon, he returned to a gentle smile and opened the gift. In the box was a watch of a light luxury brand. Although it was not as good as a real luxury product, the price was not low. George immediately took off the original watch from his wrist, put on the one given by Violet, and then showed her his wrist, "Violet, thank you. I like it very much." "As long as you like it." Violet nodded happily. George poured her another ss of wine. In a private room on the second floor, there were two men standing at the window and looked down. One was tall and the other was tall. The short man suddenly clicked his tongue and said to the tall man beside him, "Stanley, this George is not a good guy." Chapter 83 Go Mad Chapter 83 Go Mad Stanley pursed his thin lips and did not answer. Henry didn¡¯t care. He touched his chin and said, ¡°See, he ordered a bottle of Louis XIII. He didn¡¯t finish a cup, but he kept pouring for Violet. He wants to make Violet get drunk and then does something." Hearing this, Stanley clenched his hands on the edge of the window abruptly. Then his eyes became cold. Seeing Stanley like this, Henry felt Stanley¡¯s abnormal concern for Violet, and his heart sank, "Stanley, are you really..." Before he finished speaking, Stanley suddenly turned around and walked towards the door of the private room. Henry was stunned, "Stanley, where are you going?" Stanley still ignored him, opened the door and went out. Henry rubbed his baby face helplessly. After muttering something, he hurried to catch up with Stanley. Downstairs, Violet was already drunk at the moment. Her face was flushed, and her eyes widened. She was sitting there and was hupping. George put down his chopsticks, stretched out his hand and waved it in front of her, then spread his five fingers, "Violet, how many fingers?" Violet blinked her blurred eyes and looked at it for a while before spit out a number uncertainly, "Two?" A gloomy light shed across George''s eyes, "Wrong! This is five. Violet, you are drunk." "I... I''m not drunk!" Violet was dissatisfied, pursing her red lips to retort on the spot. George took off his sses and put it in his chest pocket. The he smiled lowly, coaxing her softly like coaxing a child, "Okay, okay, you are not drunk. I am drunk. Shall we go home?" "Okay." Violet hupped and nodded obediently. George stood up and called the waiter to check out. After checking out, he put Violet''s bag on his shoulder first, and then he helped Violet stand up with putting one hand around her waist. Smelling the fragrance from Violet and the strong aroma of Louis XIII, George took a deep breath, his eyes full of madness. But at this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded, "Stop!" George stopped abruptly and raised his eyes to look at the source of the sound. Then he saw Stanley and Henrying one after another. His heart sank suddenly. Why were they here? "Give her to me!" Stanley walked to George and stopped one meter in front of him. Looking at Violet, who was drunk and unconscious in George¡¯s arms, he said. George didn''t do it. Instead, he held Violet more tightly, "Why do I have to give her to you?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Why? You deliberately made her drunk. Do you still need me to tell you the reason?" George smiled, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, "Mr. Murphy, I don''t understand what you are talking about. Please let me go. Violet and I are going back." "Do you think I will let you go? I''ll say it again. Give her to me!" Stanley stopped George and warned him word by word. George smiled slowly, and stared at him without fear, "What if I say no?" Yes, he did deliberately get Violet drunk. When visiting the ward during the day, he identally heard Ivan''s mother and Ivan talking about that Violet and Stanley were very close recently. He couldn''t bear it anymore. He had been stayed by Violet¡¯s side for five years. But he got nothing. She just knew Stanley one or two months, then she got so close to Stanley. So tonight, he cheated her out in the excuse of celebrating, just to get her. As long as he got her, she would be with him, so he would never allow anyone to ruin his n! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about it, George''s eyes were fierce. His face was full of madness. Henry, who was watching them, was taken aback by George. He was astonished. It turned out that George, who was usually gentle, elegant and liked by patients, had such a side. People like this basically had psychological problems. Did George have it? Henry looked at George suspiciously. George noticed it and gave him a cold look. Henry was shivering all over by George¡¯s sight. As if being stared at by a poisonous snake, Henry couldn''t help but shudder. "You have no right to say no." Stanley had no time to care about what happened to Henry. He stretched out his hand to grab Violet''s wrist, trying to drag her from George''s arms. Although Stanley was fast, George was not slow. At the moment Violet was dragged by Stanley, George grabbed Violet''s other hand. Violet was pulled around by the two of them, swaying from side to side, feeling dizzy. She groaned ufortably. Henry couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He took a step forward and put his hand on the hands of George and Violet. He smiled and broke George¡¯s hand free little by little, "Dr. Joe, I heard you have a paper, which has already published. How about we discuss it?" As he said, he winked at Stanley and told Stanley to take Violet away quickly. How could George not know that Henry was giving Stanley a chance to leave? He looked at Henry fiercely, "Go away!" "No!" Henry lowered his head to nce at his small body. Although he knew that he might not be able to beat George, he still bit the bullet to resist George. After taking a deep look at Henry, Stanley picked up Violet, and walked away under George''s murderous gaze. In the parking lot, Fraser saw Stanley approaching with a person in his arms from a long distance. After approaching, he saw that the person in Stanley''s arms was Violet. Then he opened his mouth in surprise, "Mr. Murphy, why was Violet here?" Stanley didn''t answer. He stuffed Violet into the car and directly ordered, "Drive!" "Yes." Fraser responded and started the car. Suddenly, he saw two people in the rearview mirror rushing towards this side. He turned around and asked Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, it is Dr. Baxter and Dr. Joe. Should we wait for them?" Stanley nced out of the car window. It was obvious that Henry didn''t stop George, so George came here. Stanley pursed his thin lips and said, "No, just go!" Fraser nodded, stepped on the elerator and left the parking lot. On the way, Violet became more and more drunk. She was quiet now, but the next second she suddenlyughed. Fraser looked in the back seat through the mirror of the sun visor, and said in amazement, "Mr. Murphy, Violet is about to do something crazy." Stanley nced at Violet, who was beside him. Seeing her smiling dumbly and stupidly, he frowned slightly, "Drive faster." "Okay." Fraser responded. The speed of the car suddenly increased. Violet couldn¡¯t sit still and was swayed onto the seat. Stanley put down the phone and pulled her up. But she hugged his hand and leaned against him. Stanley was tense, "What are you doing?" Violet blinked in confusion, "I''m thirsty. I want to drink water..." "Fraser." Stanley knocked on the back of the driver''s seat. Fraser shrugged helplessly, "Mr. Murphy, this is a new car. I haven''t had time to get the stuff yet." Hearing this, Stanley was silent for two seconds before speaking again, "Hold on. You can drink after we get home." "No, I want it now." Violet suddenly lost her temper and patted the leather seat under her with an unhappy expression on her face. It was the first time that Stanley saw her like this. He raised his eyebrows, "I said there is no water!" "You lied to me! There is obviously water, and jelly." Violet pointed at him almost crying. "Jelly?" Stanley frowned, "Where is the jelly?" "Here." Violet knelt on the back seat. In Stanley''s suspicious eyes, she stretched out her hands to hold his face, and bit towards his lips. Chapter 84 Vomit on His Car Chapter 84 Vomit on His Car Stanley was stunned. Fraser who was driving the car was so shocked. He almost couldn¡¯t control the steering wheel. What did he see? Mr. Murphy was kissed forcibly! "Hey, why can''t I bite?" Violet didn''t know what she was doing now. She only knew that she couldn¡¯t eat the jelly, so she was a little unhappy. Then she increased her strength and wanted to eat the jelly in her mouth before she was willing to give up. Stanley let out a painful snorted, feeling a smell of blood in his mouth. He knew that his lips had been bitten by her. However, even so, Stanley did not push Violet away, but lowered his eyelids, staring at her. After watching her for a long time, he suddenly raised his arm around the back of her head to deepen the kiss. Fraser had been watching them secretly. After seeing Stanley turning the passive one into an active one, he was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to see it again, and quickly lowered the baffle. In the back seat, Violet was softened by Stanley''s kiss. She copsed in his arms. Had it not been for him to hold her, she might have slipped under the seat by now. "Hmm..." Violet snorted and reached to hold Stanley''s neck. Her behaviors seemed to be a kind of encouragement, causing Stanley to abandon his reason and kiss even harder. But at this moment, Violet suddenly vomited ufortably. Stanley immediately came to his senses and pushed her away. Violety down on the seat and vomited a lot. She even vomited on his clothes. For a while, the strong smell of alcohol and the sourness of her vomit filled the entire car, which was very smelly. Stanley suddenly lost his desire. The veins on his forehead popped out. He was resisting the urge to throw her out of the car. Then he rolled down the car window with a gloomy face to let the cold wind in. A few minutester, the cold wind dissipated the unpleasant smell in the car. Stanley¡¯s face eased a lot, but his mood was still very bad. Especially after seeing Violet who was asleepfortably after vomiting, his head hurt! Before long, they arrived at the apartment. Stanley got out of the car and carried Violet out of the car with a sullen face. Seeing the pool of vomit in the back seat, Fraser pointed at Violet with disgust, "Mr. Murphy, Violet vomited?" Stanley said coldly, "You take a taxi and go back by yourself." "Mr. Murphy, do you live here tonight?" Stanley nodded and entered the building with Violet in his arms. Fraser looked at his back and shook his head with emotion. It seemed that Mr. Murphy really fall in love with Violet this time. Obviously, he was a neat freak, but when Violet vomited on him, he didn''t feel disgust it at all. As expected, once a man fell in love with a woman, he would like the woman¡¯s everything. Stanley came to the door of the apartment with Violet in his arms. Then he pressed the doorbell with his elbow. Unfortunately, no one opened the door for a long time. Were the two children away? Stanley looked down at the woman in his arms. The woman leaned on his chest and slept soundly. She smacked her lips. No one knew what a good dream she had. So Stanley had to carry her and turned back to his apartment. After entering the house, Stanley threw Violet on the sofa, returned to the room, took a set of bathrobes, and went to the bathroom to take a shower. After taking a shower, Stanley walked to the sofa and looked at her while wiping his hair. After hesitating for a few seconds, he dropped the towel and picked her up into the bathroom, and threw her into the bathtub filled with water. As soon as Violet entered the water, she sobered up. She struggled twice in the bathtub, opened her eyes, and sat up with holding both sides of the bathtub, "What''s the matter?" She looked at her surroundings in a panic until she saw Stanley who was standing by the bathtub, and then she calmed down. "Mr. Murphy?" Violet shook her groggy head, "Where is this? Why am I in the bathtub?" "This is my apartment. I threw you into the bathtub to sober up!" Stanley looked at her condescendingly, and replied faintly. Violet rubbed her sore temples, "But why am I here? Didn''t I stay with George?" Her words made Stanley feel extremely harsh. His face became gloomy, "Don''t you remember?" "Remember what?" Violet poured some water on her face, trying to make herself more sober. Stanley crossed his arms on his chest, "You were deliberately drunk by George. He wanted to behave against you, so I took you away from him." "It''s impossible!" Violet stood up abruptly, bringing up a burst of spray. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "You don''t believe me?" Violet looked at him earnestly, "Mr. Murphy, it¡¯s not that I don''t believe you. But I think this is simply impossible. I have known George for five years. He is not that kind of person." Stanley stared at her for a while and then sneered, "You have known him for five years, but you can''t even tell his true face. You are really blind." After saying this, Stanley''s eyes shed a touch of ridicule. He walked out of the bathroom with a gloomy aura all over his body. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Because she had known George for a long time, she thought she knew everything about that person. It was so simple? He could only say that she was far from how to know people. Anyway, he had already told her the truth. It was her business whether she didn''t ept it or not. After Stanley went out, Violet bit her lip and sat back in the bathtub, staring nkly at the clear water. Was she blind? No, she was not blind. She just didn¡¯t want to think about George like that. In a foreign country, if there was no help from George, the family of five would not survive, so she could doubt anyone, but she couldn¡¯t doubt George. Of course, she didn''t think that Stanley was lying. Maybe Stanley saw her drinking with George, so he would have some misunderstandings. Thinking about this, Violet''s inner heaviness was reduced a lot, and then she quickly took off her clothes and took a bath. Otherwise, if she still wore the wet clothes, she should have caught a cold. After taking a shower, Violet picked up the bathrobe on the shelf and put it on. The bathrobe was so big that it reached the floor. Violet had to tie a knot at the hem to expose her calf, and then rolled her sleeves twice, so that it suited her a lot. Afterwards, she found a bag, put the changed wet clothes in it, and opened the door and went out. "Mr. Murphy, have you seen my handbag?" Violet asked, looking at the person on the sofa who was also wearing a bathrobe. Stanley was holding a tablet while watching. Hearing what she said, his voice was cold, "On the shoe cab. Your clothes is also on it." "Clothes?" Violet looked at the bag in her hand, wondering. Wasn''t her clothes in her hands? Stanley obviously didn''t mean to exin. So helpless, Violet had to check it out by herself. Seeing the bag next to her handbag, she opened it and nced inside. Then she found that it was the clothes which was spilled with coffee by Mrs. Murphy two days ago. No wonder that when she left his office after taking a shower, she always felt that she had forgotten something. It turned out to be the clothes. Violet pped her forehead. She took the clothes out of the bag, and smelled the scent of some kind of Looking at the ce on the clothes that was originally stained by coffee and now it turned white, she subconsciously looked towards Stanley. "Mr. Murphy, the clothes..." As if he knew what she was asking, Stanley slid the tablet and said without looking back, "Be washed it." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy. Please help me say thanks to Be." Violet stuffed her clothes in it. Stanley ignored her. Violet bit her lower lip and suddenly realized that since she came out of the bathroom, he didn''t seem to look at her, and his attitude towards her was cold and indifferent. Was it because she didn¡¯t agree his opinions about George? Chapter 85 Pretending to Be Eason Chapter 85 Pretending to Be Eason "Mr. Murphy..." Violet opened her mouth, wanting to say something. Stanley interrupted her and looked over, "Anything else for you? If it''s nothing, you can go!" His eyes were cold and indifferent Violet touched her hair embarrassedly, "Well, good night, Mr. Murphy." She really had nothing serious. She just wanted to talk to him about George. But¡­ Forget it! He was angry in the bathroom just now. If she continued, he would definitely be even angrier. Violet held the knob and opened the door. Just after she took a step, Stanley''s voice sounded again behind her, "Wait a minute." Violet turned her head. Stanley put down the tablet, got up and walked towards her, then handed her a car key. "This is..." Violet took the car key and looked at him puzzled, not knowing what he meant. Stanley exined in a cold voice, "You vomited in my car. Wash it and give it back tomorrow." After speaking, he turned and returned to where he was just now, leaving Violet alone with an embarrassed face on the spot. She knew she vomited. When she took a bath just now, she could tell it from the stains on her clothes. But she didn''t know that she vomited in his car. "I see. I will wash it clean." Violet said in a low voice with a flushed face, holding the car key tightly. Stanley gave a hmm, and then said nothing. After getting to her apartment, Violet put down her handbag and two bags in her hand. Then she walked gently toward the children''s room. Seeing the two children hugging each other and sleeping soundly, Violet smiled slightly. She leaned over and kissed the two children''s faces. After covering the two children with quilts, she went out quietly. In the living room, Violet yawned. She took the phone out of her handbag. Seeing several missed calls and text messages from George, she eximed a little and then made a call back. The phone was quickly connected. George''s anxious voice came, "Violet, where are you now?" "I''m at home." Violet poured herself a ss of water and replied. George seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, "That''s good. You were taken away by Mr. Murphy at the time. I thought he would hurt you." Violet drank the water and then smiled, "How is it possible! Mr. Murphy is not that kind of person." "Do you believe him that way?" George''s eyes narrowed. "Of course, I believe you too." Violet sat down. George thought of something. Then he tentatively asked, "Violet, did Mr. Murphy tell you anything?" "Nothing serious. He should just see us drinking, so he misunderstood that you were doing to something to me." Violet smiled. George slowly clenched the phone tightly, "Then do you think what he said is true?" "Didn''t I just say that I believe you just now?" Violety down on the sofa and stretched herself George released the strength in his hand and smiled. "By the way, George, what happened at that time? Why did Mr. Murphy take me away?" Violet asked while looking at the ceiling. George sighed with a wry smile, "At that time, you were drunk. I wanted to drive you back after I paid, but Mr. Murphy appeared and said that I wanted to do something to you, so he snatched you from me." "So that''s it." Violet nodded and understood. George pretended to smile helplessly, "I don''t know why Mr. Murphy had such a misunderstanding. We have known each other for so many years. How could I do that kind of thing to you? He took you away. I was worried about that he would do something to you. So I kept calling you and texting you. It¡¯s so great to know that you¡¯re okay." Hearing this, Violet felt warmed. Although this misunderstanding made her feel ridiculous. However, the reason was that both George and Stanley were worried about her. Thinking about it, Violet looked towards the door, seeming to want to see the people living opposite through the door. After that, Violet and George talked about other things, then ended the call and went back to the room to rest. The next day, Violet got up early to make breakfast. After finishing cooking, she called the two children up and asked them to call Stanley toe and eat together. The two children naturally agreed with joy. However, within two minutes, the two children returned dejectedly. "Mommy, Uncle Murphy is not here." Arya said. Violet paused her taking off the apron at the dining table, and then said again, "He should be gone. It''s okay. Let''s eat. Mommy will drive you two to school after eating." "Hmm." The two children nodded together. After the meal, Violet drove the two children to the kindergarten in Stanley''s car, and then went to the 4S shop to let the staff wash the car. While waiting for the car, she suddenly heard a familiar voice, "Nate, what car do you want to buy?" It was Talia! Violet quickly turned her head and looked towards the source of the sound. She saw Taliaing in from outside with holding Nate¡¯s arm. She was just like a spoiled girl, which made Violet feel sick. "I want to buy a Bentley." Nate touched Talia''s hair and said. Talia bit her lip, feeling embarrassed, "But Nate, Bentley is too expensive. I don''t have that much money. You also know that the Hunt Group is in the trouble recently..." "I don''t care. You said you would give me a car. You can ask your husband for it." Nate insisted on buying Bentley. Talia didn''t know how to persuade Nate. She had to go outside with her mobile phone to make a call. After she left, Nate looked around. Seeing Violet in the rest area, a light suddenly shed in his eyes. He walked towards her quickly, "Thisdy, are you the salesperson here?" "Huh?" Violet was wondering why he came to her. When she heard what he said, she couldn''t help but looked down at herself. The corners of her mouth twitched. Today, she wore a suit, which looked like a salesperson. Seeing Violet didn''t speak, Nate thought she had acquiesced. He took out a business card and handed it to her, "After buying the car in a while, can youe with me for a cup of coffee?" Violet was so speechless. What the hell? She was actually asked out by Talia¡¯s lover! Violet looked at the man pretending to be a gentleman in front of her. She felt sick but she held it back. Then she smiled and took the business card. When she saw it, she suddenly smiled, "The Chairman of the Hunt Group?" "Yes!" Nate adjusted the tie around his neck. Violet rolled her eyes at him. This guy was really shameless enough! He actually pretended to be Eason! But since this guy came to her, she could tease him. Thinking about it, Violet looked at him in surprise, "It turns out to be Mr. Hunt! So lucky to meet you!" Being called Mr. Hunt, Nate was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t find the mockery in Violet''s eyes. He held Violet''s hand and touched it, "May I have your name?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Violet calmly pulled her hand back, and said with a faint smile, "Mr. Hunt, don''t you know me?" The expression on Nate''s face frozen. He was panicked, "Should... should I know?" "Of course, I..." Before Violet finished speaking, Talia came back. Seeing Violet standing with Nate, she was scared to death. She ran over and stood in front of Nate. Then she stared at Violet and asked in a sharp voice, "Violet, why are you here?" "I''m here to wash the car." Violet smiled and looked at Talia up and down, "Talia, you were discharged from the hospital so soon." Upon hearing this, Talia''s face turned pale. Before she could say something, Nate''s surprised voice sounded, "Are you the daughter of Eason''s ex-wife?" Chapter 86 Blackmailing Talia Chapter 86 ckmailing Talia "Yeah." Violet nodded. Nate was so embarrassed that he couldn''t wait to run away immediately. In the past, every time he used Eason''s identity to hook up with women, he never failed. Unexpectedly, this time he actually ran into Eason''s daughter. Seeing Nate''s guilty conscience, Talia felt uneasy. Could it be that he told Violet their rtionship? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Talia''s face turned pale for a while. She felt a little dizzy. But she took a deep breath and pinched the palms of her hands, only to force herself not to faint. Then she tentatively asked, "What did you two just say?" "Well," Violet nced at Nate behind her, "Your cousin actually pretended to be my father." "What?" Talia was taken aback, "Pretending to be your father?" "Yes." Violet nodded and pointed to Nate toin, "More than that, he also gave me his business card and wanted to ask me out for coffee!" Violet threw the business card in Talia''s palm. Seeing the business cards, Talia was relieved. Her uneasy feelings also calmed down. It seemed that Nate didn''t mention their rtionship. However, he actually dared to hook up other women while she was away! Thinking of this, Talia was furious. After ring at Nate fiercely, she stretched out her hand towards Nate, "Take it out." "W... what?" Nate looked puzzled. Violet rolled her eyes at him and said, "Of course, Talia is asking you for the remaining business cards. You can take out one at will. Obviously, you have printed a lot. Otherwise, you won''t have enough business cards when you meet other beautiful girls!" After speaking, she looked at Talia, smiling. Sure enough, Talia''s face was distorted. She stared at Nate, as if she wanted to tear him into pieces. Nate was also afraid of Talia now. He did not dare to disobey her, and quickly took out the business card case in his pocket. Talia saw the business cards in the case. It was only one-third left. She was so angry that her eyes were red, and her chest was undting violently. After making them two have conflicts with each other, Violet smirked inwardly, but she pretended to say worriedly, "Talia, there are only 30 or so of 100 business cards left. Your cousin used my father¡¯s identity to hook up a lot of girls. No! This matter has seriously affected my father¡¯s reputation. I have to tell my father." When Talia and Nate heard her want to tell Eason, they stopped her quickly. "Violet, this is not a big deal. Don¡¯t need to tell your father. I will teach him a lesson." With that, Talia punched Nate several times. She must not let Violet tell Eason. Eason had long known that she had no rtives. If he learned that she suddenly had a distant cousin, he would definitely investigate. Then she couldn''t hide anything, so she had to stop Violet. Violet put down the phone, "It''s okay that I won''t tell Dad, but you have to give me a little benefit." "What?" Talia was so shocked that she couldn''t react. Violet looked at her bag, "Talia, you also know that although my father and I have a bad rtionship, he is my father after all. As a daughter, I should protect him, but there are exceptions to everything. As long as there are benefits, I can pretend that nothing happened." Talia understood what Violet meant now. She snorted a little contemptuously, "Tell me, what do you want?" "What I want is very simple. I recently bought a small garment factory, but I don''t have money to buy machines, so..." Violet made a money count pose. Talia sneered, "Is two hundred thousand enough?" "Two hundred thousand?" Violet looked thinking, and finally shook her head, "I''m afraid it won''t be enough. Two hundred thousand can only add two machines. My n is fifty, which is far from enough." "Fifty?" Talia was so shocked, "Do you want five million?" "Can I?" Violet blinked innocently, then pointed at Nate and said, "I have heard it all. Talia, you are here to bring him to buy a car. He wants Bentley. The minimum configuration of Bentley is 3 million. You just went to ask my father for money. I saw you were smiling when you came back. Obviously, you got the money." "You..." Talia was speechless. She didn''t expect this to be heard by Violet. "One million!" Talia raised a finger. Violet said, "No! More! Four million." Talia yelled, "Violet, don¡¯t go too far!" "I¡¯m discussing with you. Since you¡¯re unwilling, then forget it." Violet sighed and picked up the phone again. Talia took a deep breath, suppressed the anger, and then raised two fingers again, "Three million. This is my maximum tolerance limit. If you don''t ept it, just go to tell your father." "Deal!" Violet took out a pen and paper from her handbag, wrote her bank card ount number on it, and handed it to Talia, "Thank you!" Talia took the note with a gloomy face. Violet smiled and retracted her hand, "Okay, then I won''t disturb you. I''ll go to see my car." After speaking, she waved her hand and left contentedly. Nate was anxious, "Talia, we just gave her the money like this? What about my car?" "Car? You¡¯d better think about how to exin the business cards to me." Talia red at him angrily. She was pissed off. She got 5 million from Eason on the excuse of investing in otherdies'' beauty salons. Now she had to give Violet two-thirds of it all at once, which truly sucked. But her money was not so easy to take! Talia clenched the note in her hand and looked at the direction Violet was leaving, her eyes shing fiercely. Violet drove away from the 4S shop and received the bank''s transfer information on her mobile phone. Unexpectedly, Talia transferred the money so soon. She thought that it would be at least a period of time. But it was also good. She didn¡¯t have to urge Talia. After reading the text message, Violet threw the phone on passenger seat. Originally, she was thinking about going to the bank to buy the machines with a loan after the factory was finished. Unexpectedly, today she actually ran into Talia. If she didn''t get some money from Talia, she would be sorry for herself. Thinking about it, Violet couldn''t helpughing. Soon, she arrived at the Murphy Group. Violet knocked on the door of Stanley''s office, "Mr. Murphy, your car has been washed. This is the key." Violet put the car key on his table. Stanley took a look, picked it up and threw it into the drawer, "All thementers we invited have all arrived today, so there will be a dinner party to entertain them in the evening. You have to go with me." "Okay." Violet nodded. Stanley waved his hand, "You can go out now." "Okay." Violet turned around and walked towards the door. When she arrived at the elevator entrance and was about to press the button to go downstairs, the elevator was opened. A figure with crutches came out from the inside. Seeing Violet, a striking glow shed in his long and narrow eyes, "Violet!" Violet took a step back with her face a slight changed. She looked at him vigntly, "Director Murphy." What was going on today!? Talia was discharged from the hospital! Ivan was also discharged from the hospital! Didn¡¯t he have to lie down in the hospital for two months? As if he had guessed what Violet was thinking, Ivan took a step closer and smiled evilly, "You¡¯re so surprised to see me like this? It¡¯s all because of you that I would be like this!!" Chapter 87 Fraser Helped Her Out Chapter 87 Fraser Helped Her Out Hearing this, Violet smiled. Ivan pulled a long face, "What are youughing at?" Violet looked at him, "Of course your words. You said it was all because of me. But in my opinion, it was you who asked for it. If it weren''t that you wanted to hurt me, Mr. Murphy wouldn¡¯t punch you, right?!" "So you mean I deserve it?" Ivan narrowed his eyes. Violet pursed her red lips, "Isn''t it?" Ivan lowered his eyelids and gave a gloomy smile. After that, he suddenly threw one of crutches away, stretched out his hand and pushed Violet''s shoulder, forcing her to be against the wall. Violet couldn''t care about her painful back, and said in shock, "What are you doing?" Ivan didn''t answer. He stepped up to her and lost the other crutches. As she avoided, he quickly put his hands on both sides of her shoulders, confining her between the wall and his chest. Violet was stunned for a while. It took her a while to realize that she was in his arms. She was so angry that her face was flushed, "Let me go!" Ivan didn''t move. Violet clenched fists, ready to push him away. At this time, Ivan voice rang in her ears, ¡°I advise you not to move. I am a wounded now. I will fall as soon as you push me. At that time, my injuries will be serious. Not only will you pay for it, but also you have to take care of me." "You..." Violet¡¯s hand which had raised froze in midair like this. Seeing her like this, Ivan pretended to sigh with regret, "Don''t you push me? Actually, I still want you to push me..." "Enough!" Violet yelled, ring at the man in front of her, "What do you want? Can you stop pestering me?" Ivan''s sses reflected light, "If you don''t want me to pester you, it''s okay, provided that you have to do something for me." "What?" Violet tensed up. Her eyes were unabashedly vignt. Intuition told her that what he wanted her to do was definitely not a good thing. Ivanughed lowly. Just as he was about to speak, Fraser¡¯s office not far away was opened, and Fraser came out of it. Violet was overjoyed and hurriedly shouted, "Fraser!" Hearing her voice, Fraser turned his head and looked over. Seeing her and Ivan''s posture, he couldn''t help but be surprised, "Director Murphy, Violet, what are you doing?" "Nothing. I haven''t seen Violet for a few days. We¡¯re talking." Ivan picked up a strand of Violet''s hair and asked, "Right, Violet?" Violet pretended not to hear the warning in his words. She shook her head to Fraser, "It¡¯s not like this. I ran into Director Murphy by chance. But he doesn''t let me go. Fraser, you help me pull Director Murphy away. He¡¯s an injury. I dare not touch him!" Ivan''s face sank. He looked at Violet incredulously. This woman actually dared to disobey him. She was not afraid that he told Stanley about her secret? "It turned out to be like this." Fraser walked over here, picked up the crutches on the ground and handed them to Ivan, "Director Murphy, entangling female employees in thepany is not right. If Mr. Murphy knows it, you will be in trouble. So let Violet go?" Ivan looked at him, then at Violet, and finally took the crutches and let Violet go. As soon as Violet was free, she immediately hid away. Ivan watched her avoiding himself like avoiding a beast. He coldly smirked, then turned his gaze to Fraser, taunting, "You appeared in time." Fraser smiled, "It just happened that Mr. Murphy asked me toe over. Since Director Murphy is here, you must havee to see Mr. Murphy. How about we go there together?" He made a gesture of leading a way, not giving Ivan a chance to refuse at all. Ivan naturally knew what he meant. He was not angry, but he just smiled meaningfully at Violet, "Violet, it seems we can''t have a talk today. Let''s continue next time." After speaking, he limped to Mr. Murphy''s office in Violet''s solemn eyes. It wasn''t until his figure entered Mr. Murphy''s office that Violet looked away. She smiled gratefully at Fraser, "Thank you so much, Fraser." "Never mind. Everyone will help in such situation." Fraser waved his hand. Not to mention that she was Mr. Murphy¡¯s woman, even if she was just an ordinary employee, he, as a senior, had to still help her. "Well, I have to leave now. Mr. Murphy is still waiting for me." Withdrawing his thoughts, Fraser looked at his watch and said. After he left, Violet didn''t stay in ce any longer, and entered in the elevator and returned to the design department. As soon as she sat down, her face became worried. Ivan''s words clearly told her that he would stille to her. That was not over between her and him, but she didn¡¯t know how long it wouldst. It was really ufortable to be stared at by such a mean person. Thinking of this, Violet only felt a headache and lost her passion for work. In the afternoon, Stanley called her, "Are you finished?" Violet rubbed her temples and reluctantly replied, "It''s done." "Well,e to the parking lot. I''ll wait for you in the car." After saying this, Stanley hung up the phone. Violet put down thendline microphone and stood up. She quickly tidied up the table, picked up the handbag and went out. When Violet reached the parking lot, the door of the back seat was opened. Violet smiled and trotted over, "Mr. Murphy, sorry to keep you waiting for a long time." "Never mind! Get in the car." Stanley put down the magazine in his hand and replied faintly. Violet got into the car and greeted Fraser, who was driving. Then she took out her cell phone to send a text message to Jessie, asking her to help pick up the two children. As soon as the text message was sent sessfully, Violet heard Stanley say, "Fraser has already told me about Ivan''s entanglement with you in the morning." Violet blinked, "So Mr. Murphy..." Knowing what she was going to say, Stanley interrupted her, "I have issued an order for Ivan to go to the subsidiary as the president. He will leave soon. Without my permission, he can''t enter the headquarters. You can rest assured.¡± "Really?" Violet smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Stanley gave a soft hmm, and said nothing. After half an hour, they arrived at the hotel. The two got out of the car and followed the waiter to the private room. After entering the private room, thementers were almost all there. Stanley took Violet to have a seat. After greeting everyone, he asked the waiters to serve the food. Soon, waiters came in pushing the dining trolley and ced delicious dishes on the table one by one. But at this time, a waiter standing next to Violet suddenly lost his bnce. The soup on the te spilled out and dripped onto Violet''s arm. Seeing it, Stanley held Violet''s shoulders, and pushed Violet into his arms. Violet didn''t know what was going on. She leaned in his arms nkly. The others at the table were also at a loss. It wasn''t until the waiter apologized with trepidation that they realized that the waiter spilled the soup and it almost burned Violet. "Okay, you can go out." Stanley could see that the waiter didn''t mean it, so he didn''t me him either, Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g just let him go out with an impatient face. The waiter walked away with gratitude. Stanley let Violet go, "Are you okay?" Chapter 88 Handbag Was Robbed Chapter 88 Handbag Was Robbed "I''m okay." Violet nodded. Stanley''s tight face eased a lot, "That''s good." "Haha, Mr. Murphy, you and your fianc¨¦e have a very good rtionship." Amenter said suddenly. Violet was a little embarrassed. As soon as she was about to say that she was not Stanley''s fianc¨¦e, Stanley spoke, "Thank you." Violet looked at him in shock, "Mr. Murphy, why are you..." Before she finished speaking, Stanley interrupted her, "There is no need to exin. There are some things, the more you exin, the more difficult it will be for people to believe. It will only waste time." Hearing this, Violet nodded slightly, "You¡¯re right." "Drink this." Stanley put a ss of orange juice in front of her. Violet nced, "Orange juice?" "Well, you only drank winest night, so don''t drink it tonight. I don''t want you to vomit on another car." Stanley took a sip of his red wine and said lightly. Violet blushed and lowered her head a little embarrassedly, "Ah, I''ll go to the bathroom." With that, she got up and got out of the private room. After she came out of the bathroom, she was about to return when she suddenly saw a familiar figure walking by the end of the corridor. "Phoebe?" Violet frowned, wondering why Phoebe was here? She seemed to be sneaky. Was she doing something shameful? Violet bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, and decided to follow along. However, when she chased over, Phoebe was nowhere to be seen. "Where''s she?" Violet murmured suspiciously. There were no private rooms, only elevators and safe passages. Phoebe should have left. Thinking about it, Violet sighed regretfully and was about to go back. But at this moment, Phoebe''s voice suddenly came from the passage of the safety staircase, "Where¡¯s the stuff?" Violet quickly turned around and approached the safety staircase lightly. As she approached, she heard another voice. It was a man, "Here." "Quickly give it to me!" In the passage door of the safety staircase, Phoebe looked at the small bottle in the man''s hand, with excitement on her face. She couldn''t wait to reach out to grab it. But when her hand was about to catch, the man suddenly put the bottle away. Phoebe looked so angry, "What do you mean?" The man smiled happily, "Don''t worry. I must give you it, but..." He looked up and down Phoebe. Phoebe knew what he wanted. Her eyelids drooped to hide the disgust in her eyes, "I advise you to stop thinking about it, but I am Stanley''s fianc¨¦e." "I know. But so what? You have already had sex with me." The man said disapprovingly. Outside the door, Violet covered her mouth in surprise when she heard this, lest she scream. Holy shit! What did she hear? Violet actually cuckolded Stanley! "That was an ident. I was drunk." Phoebe yelled, clenching her fists. The man curled his lips, "Come on! You got drunk deliberately that time. You obviously wanted to find a man to dispel the loneliness. Don''t say so grand-sounding." "You..." Phoebe was very angry with him. The man waved his hand, "Okay, in a word, stay with me tonight, otherwise..." "I see." There seemed to be some secrets about Phoebe in the man''s hand. Phoebe gritted her teeth and agreed. After a while, the sound of the man and the woman having sex sounded inside the door. Violet was so shocked and left here in a panic. Back in the private room, she sat down with a pale face. When Stanley saw her like this, he frowned and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with you?" "I just..." Violet was just about to tell what she saw, and then she thought of something. She immediately changed her words, "Nothing. When I just came back, I saw a mouse swish out, which scared me to death." "There are mice in the hotel?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, obviously not believing in her words. Violet didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She took a sip of the orange juice in front of her, and replied with a guilty conscience, "Yes, it''s a big one. It should havee from outside." "Really? It seems that I have to tell the hotel about hygiene issues." Stanley picked up the napkin and wiped the corners of his mouth. Violet forced a smile, and said nothing. It was not that she didn''t want to tell him what she saw, but the asion was wrong. It was a party now. If she said it out, with his temper, the meal would definitely end here. In addition, there was another reason, which was, if he learned from others about being cuckolded, he would be so embarrassed. So Violet wanted to let himself find it out. What she could do was just to remind him secretly. So after that, Violet was absent-minded all the time, thinking about how to euphemistically remind Stanley of being cuckolded. But by the end of the meal, she didn''t think of a good way. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Saying goodbye to allmenters, Violet followed Stanley out of the hotel. The cold wind hit her. She couldn''t help shivering, rubbing the goose bumps that came out of her arms. After Stanley nced at it, he took off his coat and threw it on her head. Violet was startled slightly, "Mr. Murphy?" "Put it on. It''s only four days left before the show of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. You must not be sick and absent, understand?" Stanley said while wearing a shirt, looking at her. Violet felt the body temperature remaining on his coat and nodded subconsciously, "Got it! Thank you, Mr. Murphy." "Let''s go to the side of the road. Fraser will drive over immediately." Stanley put his hand into his trouser pocket and walked to the side of the road. Violet put on his coat and followed with a smile. At the flower bed by the roadside, a man saw Violet and quickly fetched a photo from his pocket. After Then Violet only felt a pulling pain from her shoulder. Her handbag disappeared. She was shocked for a moment, and then reacted. She said anxiously to the man in front of her, "Mr. Murphy, my bag was robbed!" "What?" Stanley''s eyes narrowed, "Is there anything important in it?" "There is the U disk. In it is the design which I have selected and modified. It is new to be used by the replied. Since Phoebe instructed Kara to steal her design, she had habitually copied the design to U disk and carried it every day, fearing that such a thing would happen again. Unexpectedly, that situation was gone, but the robbery happened. Thinking of this, Violet gritted her teeth, "No, I have to catch up with him. If the robber takes the wallet and phone but throws other things away, it will be troublesome." With that, she took off her coat and was going to chase. Stanley stopped her, "I''ll go. You stay here to call the police, and wait for Fraser by the way." "But¡­" Stanley didn''t give Violet a chance to finish speaking. After pulling off his tie and throwing it on her hand, Stanley chased in the direction where the robber had left. "So fast!" Violet looked at Stanley''s running speed and couldn''t help but opened her mouth wide in amazement. She always thought that someone like him who sat in an office all year round must have poor physical fitness. Unexpectedly, she was wrong. "Violet." At this moment, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped in front of Violet. The window rolled down and Fraser''s face was exposed to the air, "Why are you here alone? Where''s Mr. Murphy?" Violet reacted. Then she hurriedly opened the door and got into the car, "Mr. Murphy is chasing after the robber." "What?" Fraser raised his voice. Chapter 89 Scratched by A Dagger Chapter 89 Scratched by A Dagger Violet took out her mobile phone, called the police, and urged, "Fraser, drive quickly. Just drive forward. If the robber has some aplices, Mr. Murphy will be in danger." Hearing this, Fraser looked serious and immediately started the car. A few minutester, the two found Stanley. In a dark alleyway, Stanley fought with several people, one of whom was the one who snatched Violet''s handbag. Violet clenched her fists, "Sure enough, I guessed it. The robber has aplices. No, we have to go to help Mr. Murphy." Although the current situation was that Stanley fought them alone and he still didn¡¯t show any weakness, the other party was a group pf people after all. If Stanley''s physical strength was exhausted, he would be in trouble. Thinking of this, Violet quickly got out of the car. Fraser also got out of the car, but stopped her, "I''ll go to help Mr. Murphy. Violet, wait for us here." After speaking, Fraser clenched his fists and joined the battle. With Fraser''s help, several robbers were quickly dealt with. Violet was relieved when she saw the robbers falling to the ground, covering their stomachs and rolling on the ground. Then she ran towards Stanley with a smile, and looked at him for a while, "Mr. Murphy, are you not injured?" Stanley looked at the care on her face, feeling warmed, "No. This is for you." Stanley handed the handbag to Violet, "See if there is anything missing." Violet took it, opened it and looked at it, "Nothing is missing." "Well, that''s good." Stanley nodded. Suddenly, a robber pulled down his socks and drew the dagger attached to his calf, and then jumped from the ground and stabbed it fiercely towards Stanley. Stanley turned his back to him, so he didn''t see it. Fraser reacted, but it was a little far away. So it was impossible for him to stop this robber. He could only shout anxiously, "Mr. Murphy, be careful!" "Huh?" Stanley frowned, realized something. Just when he was about to react, he saw Violet in front of him hugging his waist, turned him around, and changed positions with him. Puff! It was the sound of a dagger piercing into the flesh. Immediately afterwards, another crash sounded. The robber was kicked two meters away by Stanley, hit the wall of theneway, and fainted. Stanley didn''t go to see the robber, hugged Violet''s slumping body, and asked nervously, "How are you?" Violet replied with a pale face and sweaty head, "My shoulder hurts so much." Shoulder? Stanley touched her shoulder, where it was wet. Then he looked at his hand. It was blood! "Mr. Murphy, Violet was stabbed by a dagger." Fraser beat the robbers again and said. Stanley picked up Violet, "You stay here and wait for those policemen. I will take her to the hospital." "Well." Fraser nodded. Stanley got into the car with Violet and drove to the hospital. After arriving at the hospital, he went directly to Henry. Henry was on duty tonight. He had justpleted an operation and was tired at the moment. So he nned to take a nap on his desk. Suddenly, there was a loud noise. The door of the office was kicked open. Then he jumped up from the chair, "What''s the matter?" With a sullen face, Stanley stepped over to Henry''s desk, put Violet on it, and ordered, "Give her medicine." "What''s wrong with her?" Henry asked seriously, looking at the woman who leaned her head on Stanley''s stomach and fainted. "She was stabbed by a dagger." Stanley replied concisely, and pulled off Violet''s sleeves, showing her shoulder. Henry nced at the wound on Violet''s shoulder, gasped, put on medical gloves, and began to clean the wound. It was already half an hour after Violet''s wound was bandaged. Henry took off his gloves and breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s okay." Stanley lifted Violet''s sleeves and helped her lie down on the sofa, and then covered her with his coat before going to the small sink to wash his hands, "Is her wound okay?" "It''s okay. Although the bleeding volume looks quiterge, the wound is not deep. The scabs will form in a few days." Henry waved his hand and said with a rxed expression on his face. Stanley then felt relieved Henry pushed his sses and asked, "What the hell happened to you guys and why was she stabbed?" Stanley nced at him and told him what happened briefly. After hearing it, Henry teased Stanley, "She is really lucky enough to suffer such a minor injury in that situation." Hearing this, Stanley narrowed his eyes displeased and stared at him. Henry shuddered, realizing that he had said something wrong. He smiled embarrassed, "Don''t be angry. I knew I was wrong." Stanley then looked away, picked up Violet''s handbag, took out the phone from her bag, unlocked the lock with her fingerprint, and dialed Calvin''s watch phone. "Hello, this is Calvin." Calvin''s immature voice came. Henry couldn''t help but grinned, "This kid, the tone of speech is like an adult. So funny." Although Stanley didn''t answer Henry, the faint smile in his eyes clearly agreed with Henry¡¯s words. "Calvin, it''s me." Stanley said. There were a few seconds of silence on the phone before Calvin''s voice came again, "Uncle Murphy, why are you holding my Mommy''s mobile phone?" "Your Mommy is drunk and won''t be back tonight." Stanley looked at Violet, telling a lie without panicking. Henry rolled his eyes at Stanley contemptuously. Calvin didn''t doubt Stanley''s words, "I see! Uncle Murphy, please help me take care of Mommy." "I will." Stanley nodded. Violet did this to save him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Of course he would not leave her alone. After Stanley hung up the phone, Henry looked at Stanley with a faint smile, "Why don''t you tell this kid the truth?" "What can he do if I tell him? Let two four-year-old kids worry about?" Stanley nced at him. Henry crossed his arms on his chest, "You are thoughtful. If others don''t know, they will think you are the father of these two children." "Okay, arrange a ward for her." Stanley stood up. Henry put down his arms, "Come with me." He took the lead out of the room. Stanley bent down and picked Violet up, followed behind him, and walked to the ward. After arriving in the ward, just when Stanley put Violet on the hospital bed, Fraser came in. "Have you dealt with the robbers?" Stanley pulled the chair, sat down, and asked in a deep voice. Fraser nodded, "Yeah. Those robbers will be locked up for a period of time, but..." "But what?" Stanley looked at him. Fraser frowned, "Mr. Murphy, this is not a mere robbery." "What do you mean?" Stanley''s face condensed. Fraser took out a photo from his pocket and handed it to him, "This was found in the pocket of the robber who snatched the bag. It was a photo of Violet. I and policemen guessed that someone had deliberately bribed the robber to rob Violet''s handbag." Stanley clenched his fists, "Has the robber awakened?" "Not yet. He has suffered a serious head injury. He may be in aa for two days. As for the other robbers, I and those policemen have already asked them. They don''t know anything. They just listened to the robber who snatched the handbag." Fraser replied. Stanley clenched the photo in his hand, "So if I want to know who is behind the scenes, I have to wait for that guy to wake up?" Chapter 90 Ivy Chapter 90 Ivy "Yes, because currently we don''t have any clues to investigate." Fraser was also helpless. Stanley put the photo aside and said while watching Fraser, "What is in her bag that is worth grabbing?" Fraser shook his head, "I don''t know." Stanley lowered his eyelids and said nothing. After a while, he squeezed the bridge of his nose wearily, "Go to tell Be to prepare a set of clothes for me. Send it here tomorrow morning." "Okay." Fraser responded and turned to leave. That night, Stanley apanied Violet in the ward for a night. He didn''t leave until a phone call came the next morning. Soon after he left, Violet woke up. Hearing the sound, Be walked quickly to the edge of the hospital bed and looked at her in surprise, "Miss Hunt." "Be?" Violet blinked, "Why are you here?" Violet sat up with her body propped up. Be handed her a ss of water, "Mr. Murphy asked me to take care of you." "Mr. Murphy?" Violet looked around with the water ss in her hand, "Where is he?" "He had already left." "Really?" Violet drank water. She looked like a little disappointed. Be opened the thermos, "Miss Hunt, are you hungry? I have cooked chicken soup. You can drink some." "Okay, thank you Be." Violet nodded. She happened to be a little hungry. Be sat aside, watching Violet drinking the soup with a smile. Violet was a little embarrassed by being stared, and the speed of her drinking soup slowed down, "Be, is there anything on my face?" "No, I''m just happy. Mr. Murphy has never cared about a person so much." Be said. Violet frowned, "Really? Isn''t Miss Ellis who Mr. Murphy cares about the most?" "She?" Be''s eyes shed, and then she shook her head and said nothing. There seemed to be something that she couldn¡¯t say. Violet felt a little strange. Be didn''t seem to agree with her. Did she think too much? Violet stirred the chicken soup and thought to herself. At this time, a knock on the door sounded. Be went over to open the door. Henry came in, "Does the wound still hurt?" Violet touched her shoulder, "It''s still a little bit. But it doesn''t affect the activity." "Of course it doesn''t affect it. It''s just skin trauma." Henry rolled his eyes at her. But the next second, he gave her a thumbs up, "But I really admire you. You dare to block dagger for Stanley. You¡¯re amazing." Violet was a little shy and blushed, "Mr. Murphy has saved me many times." "Yeah. You two rescued each other so many times, but you guys haven''t developed any feelings yet. I really can''t figure it out." Henry squinted at Violet and said casually. Hearing what he said, a panic shed in Violet¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t know how to reply, so she had to smile. However, her panic was still caught by Henry. Henry was shocked. He just wondered under what circumstances would a person be so desperate to save another person. It was not until he asked a nurse in the morning that he understood that it was because of love, so he confirmed that Stanley fell in love with Violet. Otherwise, Stanley would not be so special to Violet, and wouldn''t save her many times. But at the same time, Violet also rescued Stanley. So Henry came this time not to inquire about Violet''s injuries, but to test her feelings about Stanley. Unexpectedly, she also had feelings for Stanley. "It''s so troublesome now!" Henry patted his forehead with a wry smile. Violet looked at him unclearly, " Dr. Baxter, what''s wrong?" "Nothing! Just leave me alone for a while." Henry held his forehead and went out. Violet was even more at a loss, but she didn''t think much. After drinking the chicken soup, she was ready to leave the hospital. Be left the hospital first. Violet was not in a hurry to leave for the time being. She went to the brain department and wanted to say hello to George. After all, she was here. Unfortunately, George was not in the consulting room. After asking a nurse, she knew that he went to the brain department to give a follow-up visit to ady surnamed Ellis. "Miss Ellis? Is it Ivy?" Violet said to herself softly, feeling very curious about Miss Ellis. She had the urge to see her. In fact, she did the same. After inquiring about Ivy''s ward number, she walked towards the inpatient department of the brain department. When she arrived at Ivy''s ward, fortunately, the door of the ward was open. Violet stood outside and could see the situation inside. George, wearing a white coat and holding a small shlight, was examining the back of the girl on the hospital bed. Because the girl had her head down, Violet couldn''t see her appearance, but could only see that she had no hair. On the top of her bare head, a few surgically stitched scars were crooked, like centipedes, making people feel scared. If someone was timid, he would be screamed out of fright. Although Violet also felt scared, in order not to disturb the people inside, she covered her mouth with her hands and didn''t let herself make a sound. After a while, George seemed to have finished the inspection, turned off the shlight and turned around. Seeing Violet outside the door, a surprise shed in his eyes. He smiled and walked over, "Violet, why are you here?" "I''lle and see you." Violet replied with a smile also. She did not intend to tell him that she came to the hospital because of her injuries. Otherwise, he would definitely have to ask her a lot of questions again and worried about her for a long time. "Well, that''s great. But you can go to my office and wait for me. I can''t walk away temporarily." George nced back and said. Violet moved her lips. Just when she was about to say that she was waiting here, behind George came a weak but very gentle female voice, " Dr. Joe, is it your friend?" George responded, "Yes." "Then if your friend doesn''t mind,e in and sit for a while." The woman chuckled. Violet''s eyes lit up. Then she immediately replied, "Of course I don''t mind!" The purpose of hering here was to see what Ivy looked like. Now Ivy took the initiative to invite her. How would she refuse? Seeing Violet''s happy look, George could guess her thoughts. He smiled, and his eyes behind the sses were no longer always gentle and elegant but faintly cold. Violet didn''t notice it. She went past him into the ward, and walked straight to the bed. This time, she finally saw Ivy''s appearance clearly. To tell the truth, Ivy looked good. Her facial features were also very delicate. It was not difficult to see that before she fell ill, she must be a beautiful woman.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g But now because of the long-term pain and suffering, her skin was dark yellow and her eyes were sunken, and the cheekbones were protruding. Even if she wore a delicate wig, she didn¡¯t look good, but her temperament was extremely elegant. "Miss Ellis, hello, I''m Violet, George''s friend." Violet retracted her gaze and stretched out towards Ivy. Ivy raised her thin hand and shook hands with Violet. Seeing that her hand was in sharp contrast with the slender and fair hand of the woman in front of her, which was a sharp contrast between ugliness and beauty, Ivy''s drooping eyes could not help but show a touch of jealousy. "Hello, Miss Hunt, do you know me?" Ivy took her hand back and asked with a smile. Violet smiled and looked at George, "George mentioned you to me." "It''s my honor. Miss Hunt, please have a seat." Ivy pointed to the chair beside the bed. Violet thanked her, sat down, and watched her continue to receive George''s next treatment. The process of treatment seemed ufortable. Ivy''s face was full of pain. Finally, she screamed and fainted. Violet stood up, "George, is she okay?" Chapter 91 Machines Were Damaged Chapter 91 Machines Were Damaged George didn''t even look at Ivy. He took off his gloves and said, "Nothing. It''s normal." "Well." Violet breathed a sigh of relief. "Let''s go. It''s the nurse''s job next." George looked at her. Violet gave a hmm, and left Ivy''s ward with him. On the way back to the room, Violet asked, "George, when will Miss Ellis recover?" "You care about her very much?" George pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose, without answering her question. Violet smiled, "Not really. I just feel a little sympathetic when seeing her in so much pain." "She has almost recovered. In a while, she can be discharged from the hospital and go home for recuperation." George replied with his hand in the pocket of the white coat. "That''s great!" Violet nodded, "I heard you talk about Miss Ellis before. When I saw her today, she is really a gentle person." "Gentle?" George raised his eyebrows. There was a sarcasm in his eyes behind the lens. Violet turned her head to look at him, "Am I wrong?" "No." George shook his head. After that, Violet sat idle in George¡¯s consulting room for a while, then left. After returning to the Murphy Group, Violet started busy working after handing over the U disk to the garment manufacturer. In the afternoon, she went to the fashion hall again to watch the rehearsal of those models. After the day, she was tired and had an aching back. At night, as soon as Violet made the meal, the doorbell rang. She put the dishes on the table, wiped her hands on the apron at will, and walked to the door. Opening the door, Violet''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw the man outside, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley hummed as a response. Violet let go of the doorknob and made a gesture of inviting, "Mr. Murphy,e in and sit down." "No, I just came here to take things. By the way, have you offended anyone recently?" Stanley looked at her. Violet frowned slightly, "What do you mean?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "The robberyst night was premeditated. It was not an ident. The robber who robbed your handbag in the afternoon woke up early. We learned from his mouth that someone gave him your picture and said that you might have a huge sum of money." "Huge money..." Violet chanted these two words in a low voice, then thought of something and clenched her fists. Seeing her movements, Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Do you know who it is?" "Well, it''s Talia." Violet nodded. She told about the encounter with Talia at the 4S shop yesterday, but she concealed Nate''s part. After Stanley listened, he pursed his lips and fell silent. He didn''t expect that the cause of the incident was actually because she ckmailed Talia. That was why Talia retaliated. "You..." Stanley''s thin lips moved slightly. Just as he was about to say something, Violet''s phone rang and interrupted him. Violet embarrassedly apologized to him, raised her apron and took out her mobile phone from her pocket. Seeing the caller ID, she connected the phone, "Hey, Jessie." "Violet, something happened." Jessie''s anxious voice came. Violet looked serious, "What''s the matter?" Jessie angrily replied, "Didn¡¯t you transfer three million to me yesterday morning? So I ordered a batch of machines in the afternoon yesterday. Today, the batch of machines has been delivered, but two hours ago, a group of people broke into our factory and smashed all the machines!" "What?" Violet squeezed the phone tightly, and her voice went high. Stanley frowned when he saw this, "What''s the matter?" Violet did not answer him. She just pursed her red lips and asked Jessie on the other end of the phone, "Where did those peoplee from?" "I don''t know. But judging from their clothes, it should not be a formal organization." Jessie said. Violet looked down and thought, "It''s not a formal organization. It''s rogues. Jessie, where are you now?" "I''m in the factory." "Okay, I''ming right now." Hanging up the phone, Violet took Stanley''s arm, "Mr. Murphy, can you lend me your car? I have very important things." "I''ll take you there." Stanley said in a deep voice. Although he didn''t know what happened, judging from the way she was angry just now, it was by no means a trivial matter. One more person could solve it earlier. "Okay, thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet let go of Stanley''s arm. Stanley tidied up the sleeves that were ruffled by her, "You go to tell the two children. I''ll be waiting for you in the car." "Well, I''m going now." Violet nodded, turned and entered the house. After more than an hour, they arrived at the factory. Violet got out of the car. Seeing Jessie standing in front of the factory gate and making a phone call, she waved and shouted, "Jessie!" Hearing her voice, Jessie put down the phone and ran over, "Violet, you are here." "Well, Mr. Murphy drove me here." Violet pointed to the man beside her. The man nodded slightly to Jessie, "Hello." "Hello, Mr. Murphy." Jessie looked weirdly between him and Violet, then pulled Violet aside, and asked in a low voice, "Violet, why are you and Mr. Murphying together?" "I''ll tell youter. You take me to see the machines first." Violet didn''t have time to answer Jessie¡¯s gossip. She just looked at the time and urged. Jessie became serious, "Okay,e with me." She brought Violet and Stanley into the factory. Seeing the machines in the factory that were broken into pieces, Violet''s chest was full of anger so that her eyes turned red. "They¡¯ve gone too far!" "Bitches! These are new machines. We haven¡¯t used them but..." Jessie sighed sadly. Violet closed her eyes and reluctantly suppressed the anger, "Have you ever asked the staff whether they can be repaired?" "It can''t be repaired." Stanley spoke first before Jessie answered. Violet looked at him, "Why?" Stanley walked to a machine, moved the parts, and exined in a low voice, "Judging from the traces on these parts, they were all removed by professional tools, and some of the edges were even cut. The purpose is topletely to destroy these machines." "Yeah, the instation staff also said that these machines can only be sold as scrap." Jessie answered with a wry smile. Violet bit her lip, "How could this be..." Those machines worth millions were ruined! "Who did it!" Violet clenched her fists tightly. Her nails pierced into the flesh. Stanley looked at her hand and pressed his thin lips displeased. At this time, Jessie''s phone rang. She picked up the phone and put it to her ear, "Hey, it''s me. Okay, I''lle over now." "Who?" Violet asked. Jessie put the phone in her bag, and turned back, "The police station said that they had caught two persons who ruined machines. They asked me to go over. Violet, do you go with me?" "No, I have to stay here to deal with these machines." Violet rubbed her temples. "Alright, then I''ll leave first." Jessie waved her hand and hurriedly left the factory. Violet turned her head and looked at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, it''s sote. You can so go back first." "I can wait for you. I can''t leave you here alone." Stanley shook his head. Listening to his words, Violet felt so warmed. A gentle smile appeared on her face, "Mr. Murphy, you are so nice." Stanley''s eyes shed and he coughed slightly, "Okay, let''s count these machines." "Yeah." Violet answered and got busy. After finishing counting these machines, it was almost nine o''clock. Violet took out her mobile phone and was about to contact the movingpany to take these machines away, but when she saw the signal bar on the mobile phone, she was puzzled, ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡± Chapter 92 Suffocate Chapter 92 Suffocate Hearing it, the action of Stanley¡¯s wiping his hands paused, "What''s the matter?" "It''s strange. No signal!" Violet shook the phone, "Does Mr. Murphy have it?" Stanley folded his handkerchief and put it in his chest pocket, then took out the phone from his trouser pocket, "No." "Neither of you?" Violet was slightly surprised, "How could this be?" Stanley didn''t reply her. He looked down. No one knew what he was thinking. Violet put down the phone, "Mr. Murphy, I''ll go outside to see if there is a signal." Stanley didn''t stop her. Violet walked towards the factory door. When she reached the door, she saw the door which was originally open was closed. Violet was shocked. Suddenly, there was a bad guess in her mind. The door would not be locked, would it? When she was thinking about it, she quickly stretched out her hand to hold the doorknob, trying to open the door, but the doorknob couldn''t move at all. The door was indeed locked. Stanley walked over and knew what was going on at a nce. His face sank, "Can''t open the door?" Violet shook her head, "It was locked from the outside." "Sure enough!" Stanley was not surprised at this. Hearing this, Violet let go of the doorknob and looked at him, "Mr. Murphy, do you know that the door is locked?" Stanley tapped on the door panel, "When Jessie was still there, the mobile phone still had a signal. After she left, our mobile phone no longer signaled. Obviously, some people didn¡¯t want us to contact the outside world. Someone installed a signal shield." "Signal shield!" Violet frowned. Stanley put his hand back in his trouser pocket, and said, "The signal shields on the market can only be used in a building or a house, and they can¡¯t shield signals on arge area..." "Then what should we do now? We can''t get out, and we can''t contact the outside." Violet scratched her hair, a little irritable. Stanley turned around and walked in, "It won''t help even if you are anxious. Why not worry about what we will face next?" Listening to this, Violet felt a little anxious, "Mr. Murphy, you mean we might be in danger?" "Yeah, otherwise what do they lock us in here?" Stanley said in a deep voice. Violet followed him back to where he was just now. Her eyes were filled with guilt, "Mr. Murphy, sorry. I make you get involved." "Nothing. It¡¯s me who asked toe here with you." Stanley picked up a cardboard box and unpacked it on the ground, bent over and sat down. Then he patted the position beside him, "Isn''t you tired to Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g stand all the time? Sit! No matter what the danger is, just face it together." Violet gave a wry smile and sat down beside him. After sitting down, she heard Stanley say, "This time, it¡¯s also Talia." "Are you so sure?" Violet asked, hugging her knees. Stanley sighed, "If I had been cheated by three million, I would not be reconciled, either. I would definitely try to get it back. Even if I can''t get it back, I can''t let my enemy get it so easily. The robber failedst night. Naturally, she would think of other ways to deal with you." "But how does she know that these machines are mine?" Violet gritted her teeth. From beginning to end, it was Jessie who came to purchase these machines. "Is it difficult?" Stanley squinted at her, "As long as she checks the whereabouts of the three million flows, everything will be known." "This..." Violet patted her forehead annoyedly, "Why did I forget this?" "Okay, it''s useless to be upset. You still think about how to fight back after you go out." Stanley pinched his eyebrows, and said tiredly. Violet smiled, "This is simple." "Do you have a way?" Stanley raised his eyebrows slightly. Violet''s eyes shed, "Of course. After I go out, Talia will be over." Looking at her confident face, Stanley smiled slightly, "Okay, then I''ll wait for your good news, but now open your hands." "What''s the matter?" Although Violet didn''t know what he wanted to do, she still open her hands obediently. Seeing her two bloody palms, Stanley¡¯s face was very gloomy. Didn¡¯t this woman feel pain? Violet was a little embarrassed by being stared at by him, and wanted to withdraw her hands. Stanley held one of her hands, "Don''t move!" Violet stopped moving immediately. Stanley let go of her hands, pulled off the tie from his neck, and tore it forcefully into two pieces. This scene made Violet feel so sorry, "Mr. Murphy, your tie is the work of Landis. You just tore it like this. What a pity!" Stanley nced at her coldly, "I have so many." "..." Violet was speechless and suddenly had nothing to say. "Open your hands!" Stanley reminded. Violet obediently did it. Watching his actions, she probably knew what he was going to do. He was going to bandage her hands! Violet thought about it with her heart beating faster. Stanley put the widest side of the tie on the palm of her hand and began to wrap it round and round. During bandaging it, he inevitably exerted strength. Violet couldn''t help letting out a muffled hmm, "It hurts!" "Hold on!" Stanley said the two words in a cold voice. However, although he said this, he became gentle a lot. Violet noticed it and couldn''t helpughing. Stanley frowned, "What are youughing at?" "You¡¯re so nice." Violet said while looking at him. Stanley knew what she was referring to at once. He pressed his thin lips, pressing the palm of her hand. Violet let out a cry. Stanley threw away her hand, "It''s bandaged." Violet pouted. How could she not know that he was taking revenge on her words just now? But she didn''t expect that he also had such a naive side. Violet covered her lips and smiled secretly again, but it was a silent smile. Otherwise, he would be upset when he heard it. No one knew how long it past. Just when Violet felt a little sleepy, a few footsteps suddenly came from outside the factory building. Then, something was thrown in one after another from the skylight, falling on the ground making sound. Violet instantly became sober and pointed to the nearest small bottle and asked, "Mr. Murphy, what is that?" Stanley didn''t respond. He got up and took a look. When he saw thebel on the bottle, his face changed slightly, "This is nitrogen. Cover your nose and mouth! Quickly!" "What?" Violet was so stunned. She immediately covered her nose and mouth tightly. Sure enough, Stanley was right. The people who shut them here were really going to hurt them. It was just that she didn''t expect that that they would throw nitrogen in. This gas not only smelt unpleasant, but if it smelt too much, it could cause people to suffocate and die. Talia wanted her to die! Violet was so angry that her eyes were red. Her eyes were full of anger and hatred. Stanley came back, also covering his nose and mouth. He asked in a dull voice, "Is there any water here?" Violet shook her head, "No, we just rented the factory. We only installed the power supply, but we haven''t had time to install the water supply." Hearing this, Stanley''s face tightened. Seeing this scene, Violet felt even more guilty and even regretted. If she hadn''t ckmailed Talia, she wouldn''t have gotten him involved. All this was her fault. "Mr. Murphy, sorry..." "Don''t speak. Hold your breath!" Stanley interrupted her in a deep voice. Violet nodded repeatedly, indicating that she knew it. However, it didn''t take long for her to hold her breath to the extreme. Her entire face was flushed. Her eye sockets were wet. She was even more dizzy. Her chest was very suffocated and very ufortable. "Mr. Murphy, I can''t, I can''t hold it anymore." Violet gasped. Chapter 93 Go to the Hunt Family Chapter 93 Go to the Hunt Family Stanley was not much better than Violet at the moment. But seeing her looking like this, he pulled her up from the ground. Under her nk gaze, he raised his chin and kissed her. "Um..." Violet immediately widened her eyes. Her mind went nk for a while. She... She was kissed forcibly? Realizing this, Violet had a touch of shame in her eyes. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She just wanted to push Stanley away, but Stanley breathed into her mouth. Her hand which had raised stopped abruptly. Then she realized that he was not kissing her forcibly, but saving her. How could this be! Violet frowned. The air in the factory was already diluted with nitrogen to the point that there was not much left. He actually breathed into her mouth at this time. Didn¡¯t he want to live? Thinking of this, Violet bit Stanley''s lips vigorously, wanting him to let her go. However, Stanley only paused for a while, and then still continued. He hugged her waist tightly so that she could not struggle. Although he breathed into her mouth, Violet was still deprived of oxygen in her brain and fainted. Stanley also couldn¡¯t hold on. His always deep eyes also became blurred at this moment. He was about to faint too. At this moment, Jessie''s voice suddenly sounded from the direction of the door, "Violet, are you inside?" Stanley forced himself to hold on. He gritted his teeth and picked up Violet with difficulty, then walked staggeringly towards the door. When he reached the door, he kicked the door. Jessie outside the door was startled first, and then quickly took out the key to open the door. The door was opened. A foul smell came. Jessie couldn''t help but retched several times, "What is this? Why is it so smelly?" Stanley ignored her and hugged Violet to the outsidewn. After putting her on the ground, he himself fell beside her, breathing in fresh air. Jessie came over, "Mr. Murphy, what¡¯s hell going on? What happened to Violet?" She pointed to Violet beside him. Stanley raised a hand to cover his eyes, and told her what happened in weak voice. After hearing it, Jessie was so furious, "God! It''s so mean! They actually want to kill you guys. I''ll call an ambnce." After speaking, she immediately took out her phone. "No need." Stanley stopped her, "Nitrogen can suffocate people to death, but as long as you breathe in fresh air, you will be fine soon." "Well, that''s great!" Jessie was relieved when she heard this. Stanley rested for a while. His dizzy head gradually recovered. He sat up and rubbed his eyebrows, "How do you know we are still here?" "I guessed. Violet didn¡¯t go back yet, and Calvin couldn''t get through to Violet, so he contacted me. Then I rushed to find you guys." Jessie replied, "Fortunately, I came in time. Otherwise¡­" She didn''t continue. She felt scared as long as she thought about it. Stanley nodded, hugged Violet and put her into the car not far away. Then he turned on the mobile phone shlight, walked around the factory building, and finally returned with a small electronic instrument. Seeing that instrument, Jessie eximed, "The signal shield?" Stanley didn''t answer. He took out the handkerchief in his chest pocket, wrapped the instrument, and threw it to her, "Find someone to verify how many fingerprints are there on it." "Okay." Jessie nodded. Stanley got into the car and drove towards the apartment. When Violet woke up the next morning, she found that she was not in the factory building, but on the soft bed. She was dumbfounded, "Am I dead?" "Nonsense! Of course not. If I hadn''t rushed to rescue you in time, you would be at the crematorium right now." Jessie leaned against the door of the room and said. Violet looked up at her, "Jessie?" Jessie walked over to the bed, picked up the bedside clothes and threw it on Violet''s head, "Yeah! Hurry up! Let¡¯s have breakfast." Violet gave a hmm, and then rushed to her, "Jessie, I really thought I was dead this time. Thank you!" Jessie felt dumbfounded and then touched her head, "Don¡¯t be so sensitive! Let me go! If you hold me like this, others who don''t know it will think you like me." "Ewe¡­" Violet rolled her eyes at Jessie, but felt moved. She knew that Jessie wanted to relieve her inner fear so she deliberately said these. "Well." Thinking of something, Violet grabbed Jessie''s hand and asked eagerly, "Where is Mr. Murphy? Is Mr. Murphy okay?" "Don''t worry. He''s okay. His lung capacity is much stronger than you. He recoveredst night." Jessie replied with a shrug. Violet breathed a sigh of relief, "Great, so great." Jessie sat down by the bed and looked serious, "Violet, the person behind-scene has been found out. It was Talia. It was also her who bribed that guy to rob your handbag." Hearing this, Violet paused when she changed her clothes, and then went on again, with no big surprises on her face, "I already know. Mr. Murphy and I guessed it was herst night. But how did you find it out?" "I am not so capable. The police station and Mr. Murphy helped to investigate. The person who robbed your handbag and the person who destroyed our machines were both in the same gangster organization. Mr. Murphy sent someone to arrest the leader of this organization. He said it was Talia." Jessie yawned and said tiredly, "This time, we owe Mr. Murphy a great favor." "There is more than one." Violet shook her head. She knew very well that if Stanley didn¡¯t breathe into to her mouthst night, she might not have survived to be rescued at all. She owed him another life! Jessie fell on the bed and said, "Violet, now that the truth is found. How are we going to deal with Talia? Three million! We must not let her go easily." "Of course not. You¡¯re going to sort out the evidence. I will go to the Hunt family myself." Violet lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Jessie abruptly sat up from the bed, "You go there by yourself? What if there is some danger?" "Don''t worry. I''m not so stupid. I won''t just break in stupidly without preparing for anything." Violet smiled. Jessie felt a little relieved, "That''s good! I¡¯m going to send the evidence to you." After that, she climbed out of bed and went to Calvin to borrow theputer. Soon, the evidence was sent to Violet''s phone. After reading it, Violet¡¯s face became cold. After breakfast, Violet let Jessie take care of the two children and then went to the Hunt family alone. This was the second time she came back after being kicked out of the Hunt family. The first time was five years ago when her younger brother, Steven, had a heart bypass operation. She came back to ask Eason for money, but she didn¡¯t get the money, instead of being ruthlessly kicked out. That time, it was raining hard and it was dark. So she didn''t take a good look at the vi. This time she saw it clearly, but she couldn''t find a shadow it used to be familiar with. Everything changed. With a light sigh, Violet suppressed the emotion in her eyes and pressed the doorbell. "Who is it?" In the disy next to the doorbell, a woman dressed in a servant''s clothes popped out. Violet took a look and asked politely, "I''m Violet, Eason''s daughter." "Mr. Hunt''s daughter?" The woman was shocked. It took a long time for her to calm down, "Please wait a moment. I''ll go to tell Mr. Hunt." After she spoke, the disy went ck. Violet stood there and waited for a few minutes. The woman just now came to the door and opened the door for Violet. After thanking her, Violet didn''t need her to lead the way, and just went straight into the vi. Eason and Talia were having breakfast at this time. Phoebe was not there. Talia looked at Violet who came in, and suddenly sneered, "Who is this? Isn''t this Violet? What a rare visitor! Why are you here?" "I came here to you." Violet replied coldly, and then nced over her, looking at Eason on the main seat, "Dad." Eason ignored her, as if he hadn''t seen her. Violet lowered her eyes. She was not angry, but smiled faintly. In Talia''s eyes, Violet¡¯s smile was a wry smile. So Talia couldn''t help but be happy, "What¡¯s matter?" Chapter 94 Compensation Chapter 94 Compensation Violet didn''t talk nonsense with Talia, and threw the file bag in front of her directly. Thud. Talia was taken aback. She shivered, "What are you doing?" Violet nced at her coldly, "Open it and take a look." Although Talia was reluctant, she put down her chopsticks and picked up the file bag to open it, and then pulled out the stuff. Her face turned pale when she looked at it. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead. "What''s wrong with you?" Seeing this, Eason couldn''t help asking. Talia opened her mouth but she couldn''t answer. Eason''s eyes fell on the file bag in her hand, "What stuff scares you like this? Let me see." He reached for it. Talia quickly stood up and hid the file bag behind her back, "No, you can''t read it!" Eason frowned, a little unhappy. Violet sneered, "Dad, since she won''t show you, then I will tell you what''s inside." "Shut up!" Talia yelled at Violet suddenly, trying to stop her. Violet directly ignored Talia, and said directly, "In it is the evidence of Talia hiring someone to rob and kill people!" "What?" Eason''s old face twitched. He looked at Talia incredulously, "Tell me, is what she said is true?" "Of course not. How could it be true!" Talia quickly vetoed it, but the panic on her face and the guilty conscience in her eyes could not be concealed. Eason had experienced a lot. Naturally, he felt wrong. His heart sank, "Give me the file bag." "No¡­" Talia still wanted to refuse. Violet narrowed her eyes, stepped forward and snatched the file bag from Talia. Then she handed it to Eason with both hands, "Dad, here you are." Eason indifferently nced at Violet who was smiling, and took over the file bag. "Honey..." Talia panicked. Eason ignored her, took out the information in the file bag and looked at it. After reading it, he took a breath, then stretched out his finger and pointed at her tremblingly, "You vicious woman! You are so bold!" Not only did she have a rtionship with the gangsters in the society, she also made a deal with those gangsters, letting them rob Violet. Besides, she actually wanted to kill Violet, which was really hateful! Even if he didn''t like Violet, she was his daughter. He couldn¡¯t let others hurt her like this! Seeing that Eason was really angry this time, Talia was also afraid. Her lips were trembling, "Honey, I didn¡¯t want to kill her. If she didn''t ckmail me three million, how could I do such things? I was forced to the corner by her. I have no choice!" She med Violet. Violet sneered and crossed her arms on her chest, "Talia, I admit that I took you three million, but why did I take it? Don''t you know? If it wasn''t for your distant cousin who molested me, I would ask money for you?" "Distant cousin?" Eason grasped this key word. His old eyes condensed. A gloomy light shed across Violet''s eyes, and she nodded repeatedly, "Yes, Dad, it''s Talia''s distant cousin. She is so kind to her cousin. Two days ago, she took him to buy a car. He actually wants a Bentleys." "You asked me for five million a couple of days ago. You said it was an investment in Mrs. Burton''s beauty salon. It turned out to be a fake. You bought a car for your cousin!" Eason pointed at Talia so angrily. Talia looked away with a guilty conscience, "I... I am his sister." "Hmph, you are so generous. You know how difficult our Hunt family is now. I took out the five million so hard because you said Mrs. Burton''s beauty salon can make a lot of money, but it turns out ..." "Dad, the key is not this." Violet interrupted Eason and looked at Talia with a smile. "The key is Talia''s cousin. Does she still have rtives??" "Right!" Eason was reminded. Talia''s face became paler and she hurriedly found an excuse to exin, "I used to have no rtives. This cousin came to metely. I knew that he was the youngest son of my uncle who had already gone away. Honey, you also know I have no rtives. Now that there is one more rtive, it is inevitable for me to care about him more." "Well." Eason nodded, feeling somewhat reasonable. Talia breathed a sigh of relief, then red at Violet. Violet smiled at her and did not expose her lies. Because she didn¡¯t want Eason to know that Talia had already had an affair with others now. "Dad." Violet held back her smile. Her face turned cold again, "I''m here to ask you what you would punish Talia." Eason cleared his throat slightly, "What do you want to do?" Violet lowered her eyes, "Give me 20 million. Then I can forget it." It was not that she was kind, nor was she timid, but she knew that Eason would protect Talia. Even if she had evidence, she would definitely not be able to win Eason. Even if she told him that Talia had an affair with other men, Eason would only cover up for Talia and took actions against her. Because he was afraid that she would tell others. So she might as well ask for benefits directly, and waited for the opportunity in the future. "Twenty million?!" Talia patted the table. Eason''s face was also very gloomy. Violet spread out her hands, "20 million is too much? You destroyed my machines and wanted to kill me. I¡¯m kind enough that I didn¡¯t send you to the jail." Speaking of this, she leaned close to Talia, "By the way, Talia, I forgot to tell you that Mr. Murphy was with me the night of the robbery andst night, which is to say that you almost killed Mr. Murphy!" "What?" Talia was so shocked, only to feel that the whole world was spinning around. Eason was not much better than her, and fell back on the chair feebly. He didn¡¯t have the time to think about why Stanley would be with Violet. Only Violet¡¯sst sentence echoed in his ears, ¡°Almost killed Mr. Murphy.¡± It took him a long while to react. "Twenty million? Okay, I''ll give you!" Eason waved his hand weakly, as if he got older. What if he didn''t give it? Violet could definitely ask for morepensation with joining hands with Stanley. Even if Stanley didn¡¯t get involved into these two events, based on the evidence in Violet''s hand, although he could protect Talia, he would still lose a lot. So he¡¯d better solve it with money. "That''s great. Dad, this is my bank ount." Violet put the prepared the note in front of Eason, and deliberately asked, "Dad, once you transfer me the money, will you hold a grudge with me like Talia and kill me?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hearing this, Eason roared furiously, "Get out of here!" "Okay!" Violet waved, and left in a good mood. Talia bit her lip and looked at Eason, "Honey..." "Go to your room and think about what you did! I don''t want to see you during this period of time!" Eason covered his sore chest. "Okay." Talia nodded, but her heart was full of resentment. It was because of Violet that she was confined. That was not over! This time, she didn¡¯t kill Violet. She could do it next time! Violet didn''t know that Talia not only did not repent, but she even hated her guts. At this time, Violet had walked out of the vi of the Hunt family and was about to tell Jessie about this. Suddenly, she saw a familiar car parked in front of her. She walked over. But before she got to the front of the car, the window of the driver''s seat rolled down, revealing Stanley''s handsome face. Chapter 95 Final Rehearsal Chapter 95 Final Rehearsal "Mr. Murphy!" After seeing him, there was a touch of surprise in Violet¡¯s eyes. Stanley saw it. He was in a good mood, "Hello." "Why are you here?" Violet asked curiously. Stanley put his hand on the edge of the window, "Come to pick you up." "Pick me up?" Violet blinked in surprise. Stanley nodded, "I heard Jessie say that you came to the Hunt family. I was worried that the Hunt family would hurt you, so I came over and have a look." Hearing this, Violet felt warm, "Well, they didn''t do anything to me." "That''s good. Get in the car. The model will have thest rehearsal today. The show will open tomorrow. We will be very busy!" Stanley took the initiative to open the door of the passenger''s seat. Violet got into the car by going around the front of the car. When they arrived at the fashion hall, Violet temporarily separated from Stanley and went backstage to exchange details of tomorrow''s show with the models. Stanley stayed on the venue of T stage and listened to the staff to report on the safety of the venue to avoid idents tomorrow. At this time, Fraser came to him, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley didn''t look at Fraser. His eyes still fell on the T stage, "Did you find it out?" "Yeah. Eason is indeed selling his shares." Fraser nodded. Stanley sneered, "He has no money in his hands. If he doesn''t sell his shares, how can hepensate Violet? How much does he sell?" "It''s not clear for the time being, but it shouldn''t be too high. After all, the Hunt Group is at a juncture of bankruptcy at any time. If the price is too high, no one will buy it." Fraser said. Stanley adjusted his sitting posture, "Then lower the price to 20 million, which is only enough to "In this way, it is equivalent to getting nothing. Without these shares, his control over the Hunt Group may not be so great. Maybe he will be ousted from the president by the board of directors at some point." Fraser smiled. Stanley''s eyes were filled with cold light, "This is what I want." In the past few years, Eason used Stanley¡¯s name to seek benefits. For Phoebe¡¯s sake, Stanley turned a blind eye to him, but now Eason was still getting more and more too far. Recently. He was actually trying to use Stanley¡¯s name to get a huge loan from the bank. This was something that Stanley absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate. It happened to take this opportunity to give Eason a warning. "Okay, I see. I will do it now." Fraser said, turning around and leaving. Stanley continued to pay attention to the T stage. Not long after, the staffs on the T stage went down from the stage after a shout from the venue Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. management. The next moment, the lights of the entire venue dimmed, which meant that the rehearsal was about to begin. Soon, the music rang. Models with long legs and full of aura came out, wearing extremely luxurious dresses. Stanley sat in the first row under the T stage, rubbing his chin and watching the rehearsal seriously. Although he didn''t react much on the face, his eyes were shining. Obviously, he was satisfied with the rehearsal. The dress rehearsal was very long. Every time when Stanley saw a set of clothes, he would make some notes in the notebook on hisp. An hourter, after thest model walked out, Violet appeared. She appeared on the curtain call as a designer. She stood in the middle of the T stage, folded her hands, and bowed to the audience. Stanley put the notebook on the side and stood up, pping gently. Violet heard it and walked towards him with a smile, "Mr. Murphy, how do you feel after watching the rehearsal?" "Not bad." Stanley put his hands down, "but it could be better." "Oh? Do you have any suggestions?" Violet was slightly surprised. Stanley said, "I made some notes. You can take a look." "Okay, I''ll take a look." With that, Violet bent her knees slightly and was about to jump off the T stage. When Stanley saw this, he frowned and stretched out a hand towards her. Violet looked at his hand in confusion. Stanley pursed his lips, "Aren''t you going toe down?" "Oh, yes!" Violet finally understood that he wanted to pull her down. Then Violet put her hand on Stanley''s hand. Stanley squeezed the palm of her hand and helped her get down of the T stage. Then, he let go of his hand and handed her the notebook he had just put down. Violet took it with both hands and opened it to look. He recorded very carefully to the step distance of each model, and the arc of the skirt that models moved. Violet had to say that he really had his own ideas. "Mr. Murphy, this point..." Violet pointed to a ce on the notebook, feeling not quite clear. Just when she was about to ask Stanley for advice, Stanley''s cell phone rang suddenly. "Excuse me." Stanley made a pause and took out the phone. After taking a look at the caller ID, he answered the call, "Ivy!" Hearing this name, Violet moved her ears and looked at his phone subconsciously. Stanley didn''t notice Violet''s change. He was listening carefully to what the person on the other end of the phone said. After a few seconds, he said, "I know. I''lle over right away." When he finished speaking, he put down his phone and looked at Violet, "I have to leave for a while. If you don''t understand, we can talk about it when I return to thepany." Violet forced a smile, "Okay, bye." "Bye." Stanley put the phone in his suit pocket and walked towards the exit. His steps were a little anxious. Was there something wrong with Ivy? Just as Violet was thinking, a staff member came to Violet, "Violet, someone is waiting for you in the lounge." "Who is it?" Violet asked suspiciously, withdrawing her minds from Stanley. The staff member shook his head, "I don''t know her. She said herst name is Hunt!" Could it be Phoebe? Violet raised her eyebrows, then thanked the staff and went to the lounge. The door of the lounge was open. As soon as Violet entered, a p hit to her. Violet reacted and then quickly tilted her head to the side, avoiding the p embarrassingly, but Phoebe''s nails still scratched her face. Violet frowned painfully, probably because her face hurt. Phoebe red at Violet as if wanting to tear her off, "Bitch, do you dare to hide?" Violet touched her face and replied coldly, "You pped me. Why can''t I hide? Besides, we have the same father. I am a bitch. What are you?" "You..." Phoebe didn''t expect Violet could say so. She was so angry that she wanted to p Violet again. This time, Violet raised her hand to grab Phoebe''s wrist, and pped back. Phoebe''s face was beaten to one side. She was dumbfounded. It took a long time for her to cover her face. She stared at Violet in disbelief, "Do you dare to p me?" "Funny! There is nothing I don¡¯t dare to do." Violet patted the sore palm of her hand and sneered in reply. Phoebe was mad, and rushed over, "Bitch, I''m going to kill you!" "Kill me? Dare you?" Violet sneered, then stretched out her foot calmly and hooked Phoebe''s calf. Phoebe lost her bnce. Then she tripped to the ground. Her teeth hit her lips, and blood flowed out of her mouth immediately. "Tsk-tusk, so miserable!" Seeing Phoebe''s miserable look, Violetughed at her. Immediately Violet stepped forward, squatted beside Phoebe, reached out her hand to grab Phoebe¡¯s hair, and lifted Phoebe¡¯s head up, "You yelled at me as soon as you came in. People who don¡¯t know you will think you came out of the mental hospital." Phoebe knew that Violet was saying that she was insane. She red at Violet, then got up from the ground, wanting to tore Violet to pieces. But Violet pressed Phoebe¡¯s back with her knees and pressed her firmly to the ground, "I advise you to be obedient. I¡¯m not in a good mood these two days. Your mother has provoked me. You¡¯re her daughter. I''m not sure what I will do to you. Say, what on earth are you here for?" Chapter 96 Before the Big Show Begins Chapter 96 Before the Big Show Begins Phoebe grimaced, ring at Violet, "You still asked me why I was here? Violet, you went to my house this morning to make a fuss, and asked Dad for 20 million dors. I know all about it." "Oh?" Violet smiled, "So you are here now, looking for me to get the money back?" Phoebe couldn''t move, so she could only sneer on the ground and snorted, "You know the current situation of the Hunt family. We can''t afford it." "So what?" "So what? Do you want the Hunt family to go bankrupt?" Phoebe shouted. Violet blinked, "Yes, anyway, when we were kicked out seven years ago, everything in the Hunt family had nothing to do with us from that time on. So just go bankrupt!" "You..." Seeing Violet being so stubborn, Phoebe was so angry that she couldn''t speak. Violet let go of Phoebe¡¯s hair, "I won''t pay back the money. It''s what I deserve." "Why?" Phoebe was unwilling, "You also said that everything in the Hunt family has nothing to do with you. Why do you ask Dad for twenty million? This should be my money, my money!" She was short of money right now. When she was thinking about how to get a sum of money, she heard Talia say that Violet got 20 million from Dad in the morning. How could she ept it? After she knew where Violet was, she hurried over and wanted to get the money back, but Violet actually said not to return it! "Your money?" As if hearing a big joke, Violet took out her mobile phone from her bag, "Since you said that, let''s ask Dad who owns the money." After speaking, she dialed Eason''s phone number. Eason answered the phone soon. His tone was very impatient, "What do you want to do? Do you still want money?" "Dad, you are misunderstood. I didn''t ask for money this time, but Phoebe came to me and said that the 20 million belonged to her and let me return it to her." Feeling Phoebe was struggling again, Violet pursed her lips and moved her knees away, then she just sat on Phoebe¡¯s back. Violet''s move was a great shame to Phoebe. She was so angry that her eyes turned red. But she was unable to break free, so she could only scream. When Eason heard her scream, he was immediately worried, "Violet, what happened to your sister?" "Don''t worry, Dad. I didn''t do anything to her. She is very well now. Just tell us who can own the 20 million?" Violet put the phone to Phoebe''s ear. Eason sighed, "It''s yours." "Dad?" Phoebe called him incredulously, "Why? She is not your daughter anymore. Why did you give her so much money?" "Shut up! You know nothing!" Eason yelled. Phoebe sneered, "I don''t care. You are not allowed to give her money. No!" "Dad won''t listen to you." Violet took the phone back, "Do you know the reason? Because once Dad takes the money back, he will lose even more. His reputation will be unsavory. Your mother will be used of murder." On the other side of the phone, Eason twitched his mouth when he heard this. His old face was very gloomy. Phoebe was stunned, "What do you mean?" "Your mother wanted to kill me. She did it to mest night, and she almost killed Mr. Murphy together." Violet replied softly. Her voice sounded very gentle, but there was no warmth, only the chill that made people feel scared from the bottom of their heart. "It''s impossible!" Phoebe didn''t believe Violet''s words, shaking her head violently. "Then it¡¯s none of my business." Violet put the phone to her ear, "Okay, Dad, I have to hang up first." After speaking, she hung up the phone and got up from Phoebe. Phoebe got the freedom, sat up from the ground, and stared at Violet with clenching her fists, "You just said that you almost caused Stanley to be killedst night, which means you were with Stanleyst night. What did you guys do? ?" Violet frowned, "You don''t care about Mr. Murphy''s health. You don''t ask him if he is injured. Instead, you ask me what I did with him. I doubt you really love him?" "What does this have to do with you? Do I need you to question me whether I love him or not?" Phoebe''s eyes dodged in the face of Violet''s scrutiny gaze. Seeing her look, Violet understood everything instantly. In fact, Phoebe didn''t love Stanley very much, at best it was very light love. Otherwise, she wouldn''t cuckold Stanley. It seemed that she had to let Stanley know about it sooner. Thinking, Violet smiled, "Of course not, but with such a fianc¨¦e, I really feel sad for Mr. Murphy. Well, it doesn''t matter. Mr. Murphy will know what you have done soon." Hearing this, Phoebe''s heart sank, "What do you mean? What did I do?" "You know it." Violet spread her hands, turned and left. Phoebe clenched her fists and looked at the back of Violet leaving, feeling inexplicably uneasy. But soon, the anxiety dissipated. She touched her lips. Looking at the blood on her fingers, her eyes were fierce. "That¡¯s not over! Violet, I will pay you back today''s shame, definitely!" Phoebe gritted her teeth. Suddenly, she saw something. Then she walked to the hanger in the corner of the lounge. Looking at the clothes on the hanger, she smirked. After Phoebe made a big fuss, Violet was no longer in the mood to stay here. She went backstage and talked to the models about the precautions for tomorrow''s big show, and then left the fashion hall. In the afternoon, Stanley came back from the hospital and called Violet to the office to continue discussing the show. It had to be said that Stanley had his special ideas in this respect. With his proposal, the big show would indeed be even more exciting. Violet couldn''t wait to look forward to tomorrow''s arrival. In the evening, Eason transferred her 20 million. Violet didn''t ask him why he had collected the money so quickly. She knew he must have sold something again. But it didn''t matter to her. She only needed to get the money. Transferring the money to Jessie, Violet stretched out herself andy in bed to rest. The next day, she went to the fashion hall early to make preparations for the opening of the big show. When she arrived, there were already quite a few people in the fashion hall. Many staff members were already busy. At this moment, a staff member saw her and walked over with a slightly wrong expression on his face, "Violet, go to the dressing room. Something happened." "What''s the matter?" The smile on Violet''s face disappeared. The staff replied, "I don''t know the specifics. It seems to be some problems with clothes." Clothes! Violet was stunned and then ran quickly towards the dressing room. While running, she prayed in her heart, ¡®Please don''t be what the staff said.¡¯ When she arrived in the dressing room, she pushed the door in. Then she saw a group of clothing assistants gathered together. Everyone had a sullen face. The atmosphere was very solemn. "What are you guys doing?" Violet asked in a deep voice, closing the door of the dressing room, suppressing the unpleasantness in her mind. When everyone heard her voice, they turned their heads and looked at her, as if they had seen the backbone. Then they quickly said, "Violet, someone has torn out all our catwalk clothes!" "What?" Violet''s face turned gloomy. She walked to the rows of clothes hangers. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The protective cover of the clothes hanging on the hanger had been torn off. Without the cover of the protective cover, she could clearly see the marks scratched by the de. Some serious ones were all cut into strips. It was totally invisible. How vicious the person was! "Who did it?" Violet clenched her fists and eximed. Because she was so angry that her eyes were red, and her chest was violently ups and downs. Chapter 97 Clothes Are Destroyed Chapter 97 Clothes Are Destroyed Everyone looked at each other, but no one answered. Violet''s sharp eyes swept across their faces one by one, "Who first discovered that the clothes were damaged?" "It''s us together." In the crowd, three young girls raised their hands. Violet walked over, "Then tell me, what time was it in the morning when you came?" "We can''t remember the exact time, but it should be around six o''clock." "Then when you came in, the clothes were already broken?" "Yes." The three girls nodded. Violet lowered her eyelids. After a few seconds of contemtion, she walked past these clothing assistants and to the door to check the lock. When she saw the door lock was not ruined, her face was as cold as ice. The clothes were broken before six o''clock in the morning. It could be seen that the criminal came in at midnightst night and had not broken the door lock. Obviously, the staff of the fashion hall participated in this matter. Thinking about this, Violet looked at these clothing assistants and said solemnly, "All of you stay here. Without my permission, you are not allowed to step out of the dressing room, or don''t me me for being rude!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After speaking, she strode out of the dressing room. While calling the police, she walked to the monitoring room, ready to check the monitoring. Although she knew that she might not find any clues, she still wanted to give it a try. Sure enough, just like Violet guessed, there was nothing suspicious about the monitoring. She watched it twice at three times the speed. From the time she left the fashion hall yesterday to 6 o''clock in the morning, during this period, neither surveince of the dressing room nor the surveince of the corridors leading to the dressing room were photographed that someone had entered the dressing room. This was impossible! No one had been in the dressing room, but the clothes had been scratched. It didn''t make sense. Violet always felt something wrong, but couldn''t tell. In desperation, she had to ask the security guard to send a copy of the surveince to her mobile phone, and then slowly study itter. The top priority now was the clothes! Back in the dressing room, there were many more people in the dressing room. They were the models who were about to run the show. Looking at the damaged clothes, the modelsined. Violet rubbed her temples and was about to p her hands to calm them down, when a female voice full of malice suddenly came from the door, "Oh, it''s so lively here!" Phoebe! Violet immediately turned around and saw Phoebe carrying her bag against the door frame. Violet frowned slightly, "Why are you here?" "I heard that your clothes on the catwalk were torn, of course I came to see your joke." Phoebe said gleefully. Violet tightened her red lips, "Who did you listen to?" "This has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better think about how to deal with it. Tsk-tsk, look at those clothes. Being cut like this, it is so miserable!" Phoebe''s gaze fell on the clothes in the dressing room, her eyes full of delightful. Seeing her so excited and crazy, Violet narrowed her eyes, "It''s you, right?" "What?" Phoebe was startled. Violet approached her with a certain tone, "You ruined these clothes, right?" A dim light shed across Phoebe''s eyes, which was fleeting. Sheughed, "Why do you say it''s me? Is there any evidence?" "I really don''t have evidence, but there are several doubts that point to you." Violet stared at Phoebe closely. Phoebe looked at her calmly, "Oh? What?" Violet said expressionlessly, "First of all, you are not a participant in ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, but you can know the news that the clothes were damaged so soon. This shows that this matter is rted to you. Secondly, you and I have grudges. You target me so many times. So I have a big doubt that it is you." As if she heard the big joke, Phoebeughed loudly, "It''s not bad. It''s a wonderful reasoning. But it''s a pity..." "What a pity?" Violet frowned. Phoebe wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes andughed, "Unfortunately, it''s all wrong, Violet, you''re screwed up. I''m waiting for you to be removed from the fashion circle after today!" After that, she stepped on high heels and walked away. Violet looked at Phoebe¡¯s back, raised her eyebrows and muttered, "Am I screwed up? How could it be!" Retracting her gaze, Violet took out her mobile phone from her bag, dialed phone number and went out, "Hey, Jessie, can you deliver the thing I gave youst time to the fashion hall?" "Sure, but what happened?" Jessie asked. Violet rubbed her temples, "You''ll know when youe. Hurry up! I''ll wait for you outside the gate of the fashion hall." "Okay!" Jessie nodded. After hanging up the phone, Violet found a few strong and sturdy staff members and went to wait outside the gate of the fashion hall together. After waiting for about twenty minutes, Jessie arrived with a small truck. Violet asked the staffs to unload the boxes in the truck one by one, while she stood by, counted and directed, "Be careful. Don''t get them knocked. After I finish the count, move them to the dressing room. Jessie, you will also follow them. Help me guard them. Don''t let anyone open these boxes. If anyone doesn''t listen to you, just drive him out." "Okay!" Jessie answered. After Jessie left, a ck phantom stopped in front of Violet. The rear window of the car rolled down, revealing Stanley''s handsome face. He looked at Violet, who was bending over and walking around the boxes, frowned, "What are you doing?" "Mr. Murphy." Violet stood up straight and looked over when she heard his voice. Stanley said, "What are these?" "It''s clothes." Violet closed the notebook in her hand and replied. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Clothes?" Violet nodded, "Well, Mr. Murphy, I won''t tell you anymore. The big show is about to begin. I have to hurry up to prepare. Goodbye!" After speaking, she asked the staffs to lift the remaining boxes and left. Stanley looked at her hurried figure. His eyes narrowed, "Go and check to see if something has happened." "Okay." Fraser in the driver''s seat responded. Ten minutester, Fraser came to Stanley''s lounge with a nasty expression on his face, "Mr. Murphy, Something really happened. The clothes on the catwalk were torn." "What?" Stanley''s face sank, "Who did it?" "I don''t know yet. Violet has already called the police. Now some police officers havee to investigate, but there is no result yet." "Really?!" Stanley tightened his fists, his body filled with coldness, "Then increase the investigation. Find out this person for me!" Ruining the catwalk clothes would not only ruin Violet, but the reputation of the Murphy Group would also fall to the bottom. So he would definitely not let the person go! "Yes!" Fraser nodded. Stanley stood up and walked out of the lounge to the dressing room. When he reached the door of the dressing room, he didn''t go in, but knocked on the door outside. It was Jessie who opened the door. She was a little surprised to see him, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley didn''t ask her why she was here, and said lightly, "Where is Violet?" "She¡¯s seeing those models putting on makeup inside." Jessie replied. Stanley raised his chin, "I''m looking for her." "Okay, I''ll call her out now." With that said, Jessie turned her head and shouted inside, "Violet, Mr. Murphy is looking for you." "I¡¯ming!" Violet replied. Ten secondster, she came to the door, "Mr. Murphy, what can I do for you?" "Come out and talk." Stanley pointed to the corridor. Violet had no objection, followed him a few steps, walked to a rtively quiet ce at the end of the corridor and stopped. "I have already known it." Stanley turned around and spoke first. Chapter 98 The Big Show Gets the Success Chapter 98 The Big Show Gets the Sess Violet bowed her head apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy. Such a thing happened before the big show, but you can rest assured. The big show will still be held normally." Hearing this, Stanley thought of something. A sharp light shed across his ck eyes, "The cardboard boxes you just had..." "Yes!" Violet nodded. Stanley smiled, "Well, not bad." "I''m just in case too." Violet smiled embarrassedly. "Oh?" Stanley raised his eyebrows, "You already knew that someone would take actions at the clothes? Then do you know who it is?" "Yes!" Violet looked into his eyes, "It¡¯s Phoebe." Stanley squinted, "Are you so sure?" Violet nodded but then shook her head. Stanley was a little puzzled, "What do you mean?" Violet sighed, "In the beginning I was pretty sure it was her, but I met her just now. After confronting with her, I was not so sure. I had no evidence. But if I can find some staffs involved in this matter, I can get some evidence." Stanley lowered his eyelids to cover the emotions in his eyes, "I see! I will let Fraser look for it." "That''s great." Violet was overjoyed. With his help, she believed this matter would soone to light. "Go ahead with your work first. I will give you an exnation after the big show is over!" Stanley nced at his watch. There was still an hour left before the big show started. Violet said, "Okay." After returning to the dressing room, Violet let Jessie go home first. Today was the weekend. She was not relieved to leave the two children at home for one day. So she¡¯d better let Jessie help her take care of the two children. After about half an hour, the models in the dressing room had already finished their makeup. Violet ordered the clothing assistants, "Well, you guys can open these boxes now." The clothing assistants were originally curious about the stuff in these boxes. Now, when they heard that they could open them, they naturally couldn¡¯t wait to open them. After opening the boxes, the stuff was exposed. Everyone eximed, "Violet, howe there are two sets of catwalk clothes?" "This is not what you should be concerned about. You should change clothes for the models now!" Violet pped her hands and urged. Everyone immediately became busy. Soon, the big show officially began. In the audience under the T stage, Phoebe stared at the T stage with excitement. At this moment, she could already imagine the scenes where those models couldn''t appear on the stage, or they wore tattered clothes to appear on stage. Either way, there was only one ending waiting for Violet, which was boycotted by the fashion circle! The sound control lights dimmed in the hall and the music rang. The host on the T stage exited. The opening model walked out of the backstage with arms on her akimbo. After putting on a pose, she started walking towards the front of the T stage. As she got closer and closer to the front of the T stage, the excited expression on Phoebe''s face slowly solidified. She whispered in disbelief, "How is this possible?" Weren''t the clothes broken? Howe the clothes on the model were all intact? Phoebe bit her lip. Her face was filled with confusion. As the models came out one by one, she became even more irritable. The development of the matter hadpletely exceeded her expectations and control. She stamped her foot in anger, not wanting to stay any longer. Then she got up to leave. However, at this moment, two bodyguards suddenly stopped her, and took her away. She looked so resisting. This scene was seen by very few people, so it did not cause any noise. The catwalk on the T stage was still going on. Stanley looked at the feedback frommentators and audiences around him. He knew that the show was a sess. Starting tomorrow, the clothingpany of the Murphy Group would have a ce in the industry. At this time, Fraser came to Stanley''s side, bent over and said something in his ear. "I see! Don¡¯t let her go." Stanley nodded. "Yes!" Fraser went away. Stanley regained his gaze on the T stage. The show on the T stage was drawing to a close. The models returned to the stage one after another. Violet also walked out with the microphone at this time. As the chief designer of this big show, she was going to give a speech. After Violet gave her speech, Stanley took the flowers handed by the staff on the side, walked to the T stage, and gave the flowers to Violet. While Violet was ttered, she was also a little confused. As the organizer of the show, although he was also going to give a speech, he didn''t say that he wanted to give her flowers. Although Violet felt puzzled, she didn''t ask. She still smiled and took the flowers, then handed the microphone to Stanley. Stanley stood beside her, also speaking some official words. But at the end of the speech, he suddenly looked at Violet, "I am most grateful to Miss Hunt. Without her, there would be no grand show today." Violet didn''t expect Stanley to say in public that she was the most grateful person for him, so she was surprised for a while. "Miss Hunt, thank you!" Stanley opened his arms towards Violet, "You saved the Murphy Group''s clothingpany." His words immediately made Violet''s eyes red. She took the microphone in his hand, "First of all, I am very touched by Mr. Murphy¡¯s gratitude to me. Secondly, I want to say, Mr. Murphy, without your trust, recognition, and your wholehearted support for ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . me, I can''t give everyone a perfect show. Mr. Murphy, thank you too." After speaking, Violet hugged Stanley. At the same time, all the audience and guests stood up. For a while, apuse rang through the fashion hall. After a while, Violet let go of Stanley and wiped tears of excitement and joy with the back of her hand. Stanley frowned when he saw this, and took out a wet wipe to her, "Use this." "Yeah." Violet took it, put down her hands, and took the wet wipe. After the apuse subsided, they walked down side by side. Backstage, Stanley looked sideways at Violet, "Come with me." From his cold eyes, Violet roughly guessed where they were going. She nodded, and walked behind him in the direction of the lounge. When they arrived in the lounge, Fraser saw them, said hello, and opened the door of the lounge. Phoebe in the lounge saw the three of them, feeling very panic. But she forced a smile on her face, "Stanley, you are finally here. Fraser actually locked me here and don''t let me go." "I asked him to do it." Stanley said. Phoebe''s face became stiff. Seeing Violet next to him, she immediately understood something and clenched her fists, "Stanley, you also suspect that I ruined the catwalk clothes?" Stanley was nomittal. "Director Hunt, admit it!" Violet looked up at Phoebe lightly. Phoebe sneered, "Funny! Why should I admit what I haven''t done? Besides, the catwalk clothes are intact! Don''t get me wronged!" "The clothes on the catwalk are indeed intact, because it is a backup, just in case." Violet curled her lips. "Backup?" Phoebe squinted. Violet nodded, "Yes, I guessed from the beginning, you might do something on the big show, but I don¡¯t know what you will do, so I quietly made a lot of preparations. Whether it¡¯s clothes, jewelry or shoes, I have prepared a double copy." Stanley raised his eyebrows. He thought she had prepared an extra set of clothes. Unexpectedly, she also prepared shoes and jewelry. Fraser was also surprised. "It''s no wonder that the Finance Department said that Miss Hunt''s funds for ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ were twice as much as nned." Chapter 99 Not Phoebe Chapter 99 Not Phoebe Violet smiled embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy. I didn''t tell you." Stanley shook his head and looked at her appreciatively, "You did a good job. If there are no your preparations, today''s big show would have been ruined!" "Yes." Violet pursed her red lips with emotion. She was also very grateful for what she did at the time. Phoebe also understood. No wonder the model''s clothes on the catwalk were intact. It turned out that the truth was so! Violet smiled, "Director Hunt, are you surprised?" Phoebe snorted disdainfully, "Yeah, I am really surprised. But what is the use of what you have said so much? I haven''t done it!" "Really?" Stanley stared at her. Phoebe''s eyes flickered, and then nodded, "I swear. I really didn''t break those clothes." "Then what do you exin this person?" Stanley patted his hands twice. Then a bodyguard brought a man in. Seeing that man, Phoebe panicked and quickly calmed down. "It seems that you know him." Stanley pursed his thin lips. Phoebe took a deep breath, "Yes, I know him." Violet raised her eyebrows. So soon! "Who is he?" Stanley pushed the man to Phoebe. Before Phoebe could speak, Violet stared at the man and suddenly pped her hands, "Ah, I remember you. You were the staff member who told me that Phoebe was looking for me yesterday!" "It''s me. I''m sorry. I''m fascinated by money. It was this Miss Hunt who said that as long as I gave the key to her and then put the photos in front of the cameras of the dressing room, she would give me half a million, so I..." The man lowered his head ashamed. Violet looked confused, "Photos? What photos?" "It''s the photos of the corridors leading to the dressing room." Stanley pursed his thin lips lightly and said. Violet frowned and then understood, "Got it! Phoebe took unmanned photos of the dressing room and various corridors in advance, and then put the photos in front of the surveince camera, then what the surveince captured will be forever unmanned rooms and corridors." "Yes." Stanley nodded. Violet bit her lip, "No wonder I always feel that there is a problem with the monitoring. It turns out that the problem is here!" Phoebe''s trick was really shrewd and could almost deceive everyone. Violet looked at Phoebe angrily. Phoebe red back, and then hurriedly looked at Stanley, "Stanley, I admit I bribed this person. I had the idea of ruining the clothes at first, because I hate her. Without her, I¡¯m still the eldest daughter of the Hunt family and your fianc¨¦e. So I have always felt insecure. I want to drive her away, but..." "But what?" Stanley''s face was extremely gloomy. Violet also looked at Phoebe in surprise. She never expected that Phoebe would say her hatred so bluntly. "But I dare to swear, I really didn''t break the clothes!" Phoebe raised three fingers. The staff member also spoke at this time, "What Miss Hunt said is true. She asked me to deal with the monitoring and then go to the dressing room to help her watch outside. But when we got to the dressing room, the clothes had been torn!" "What?" Violet eximed in disbelief. Stanley was also a little surprised, frowning tightly. Phoebe clenched her fists. Her face was full of anger, "The person who really torn the clothes must be trying to frame me, just like thest time Violet was beaten by the policeman in the police station. It is clear that the policeman was not bribed by me. Yes, but you are all doubting me." Although she was happy to see others ruin the clothes, she couldn''t ept that she was being med by others. "You said it was not you who bribed the policemanst time?" Violet was really confused now. She thought it was Phoebe who did it. But it was not her. "Nonsense, of course it wasn''t me. If I bribed that policeman, do you think you woulde out intact?" Phoebe scorned Violet. Violet''s heart sank. The look in her eyes was unpredictable, "If it¡¯s not you, who is it?" "Who knows if you have any other enemies besides me." Phoebe snorted. Stanley touched his chin, eyes drooping. No one knew what he was thinking. After a while, he put his hands down and looked at Phoebe indifferently, "Although it¡¯s not you, I can''t let you go easily. Fraser!" Stanley shouted. Fraser stood up. Stanley pointed to Phoebe, "Take her back to the Hunt family and tell Eason to keep an eye on her. Otherwise, I wille to him." "Yes." Fraser nodded, and then walked towards Phoebe. Phoebe quickly stepped back, "Stanley, I said it wasn''t me. Why would you punish me?" "Because you wanted to do it." Violet said. Stanley nodded, "You should be thankful that you didn''t do it. Otherwise, you would ruin the reputation of the Murphy Group today!" Phoebe flinched, "Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t bluff me!" "Puff!" Hearing this, Violet couldn''t help butughed, "Director Hunt, do you think Murphy is joking with you? Today''s big show, the guests invited are all current managers of international brands. More than that, whether the critics or catwalk models are all well-known internationally, including the media." "Violet is right." Fraser continued, "We have invited so many big brands just to make the clothing big show make the Murphy Group be a joke, but also the guests would resist the Murphy Group because they would feel that the Murphy Group was teasing them!" "Now do you understand?" Stanley looked down at Phoebe condescendingly. "I..." Phoebe opened her mouth but she couldn¡¯t say anything. Then she was obediently taken away by Fraser. As for the staff member, he was sent to the police station by the bodyguard. Soon, only Stanley and Violet were left in the lounge. Stanley looked at the time and said to Violet, "I will drive you back." "Yeah." Violet agreed. The two walked to the parking lot one after another. On the way, Violet watched Stanley several times, and finally couldn''t help but said, "Murphy, I''m sorry. Although it was not Phoebe, she is right. I may have other enemies. I... " "Maybe it''s not necessarily your enemies." Stanley interrupted her. Violet blinked, "Mr. Murphy, you..." "It is possible that the real culprit of this incident was directed at me and the Murphy Group." Stanley squinted back. As the person in charge of the Murphy Group, whether in business or privately, there were many people who hated him. There were many people who wanted to pull him down. Ivan was one of them. Maybe this thing was done by Ivan? Thinking about it, Stanley clenched his fists in his trouser pocket, "I will definitely investigate this matter and give you an exnation." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Okay." Violet nodded. An hourter, they arrived at the apartment. Stanley parked the car downstairs, "Go back and rest for a few hours first. Don''t bete for the celebration dinner at night." "Okay." Violet waved to him. Stanley rolled down the window, restarted the car and left. Violet watched his car go away until she couldn''t see it. Then she turned around and entered the apartment building. Chapter 100 Poach Chapter 100 Poach When Violet came back at the apartment, Jessie took the two children to the door to greet her. "Violet, you are back." "Mommy, hug!" The two children opened their hands towards Violet together. Violet squatted down and hugged them, "Are you obedient at home?" "Yes." The two children nodded together. Violet rubbed their hair, "Good boy! Good girl! Go back to the room and y. Mommy and Jessie have something to say." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Okay." The two children went back to the children''s room hands in hands. Only Violet and Jessie were left at the door. Violet changed her shoes and walked into the living room with Jessie. Jessie poured a ss of water for her, and couldn''t wait to ask, "How is it? Has Phoebe been punished?" Violet shook her head, "It¡¯s not her." "Huh? Not her?" Jessie eximed, "Who is it?" "I don''t know. So I want to ask you it¡¯s possible that it is our enemies abroad?" Violet asked after taking a sip of water. Jessie pondered for a few seconds before denying, "It should be impossible. I haven''t heard that they havee back." "Really?" Violet sighed lightly and said nothing. She didn''t have many enemies, except for Phoebe and Talia, but also a few foreign ssmates. Because the teacher chose her as his apprentice, they hated her. So there were many conflicts between them. But since they didn''te back and it wasn''t Phoebe, besides, Talia didn''t have that ability, it seemed to be Stanley''s enemies. Thinking of this, Violet pinched the bridge of her nose with a headache. This feeling of being involved in other people''s grievances was really ufortable. In the evening, after Violet left the two children to Jessie, she changed into a little evening dress and went to the hotel to attend the celebration banquet of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. In addition to the employees of the Murphy Group, there were alsomentators and models who came to this celebration banquet, so it was extremely grand. Violet, as the chief designer of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, attracted much attention when she came. Many brands took the initiative to make friends with her. In just ten minutes, the business cards in her hand were already thick. "Violet." Fraser suddenly came behind Violet. Violet put the business card in her handbag, and then looked back at him, "Fraser." "Mr. Murphy let you over." Fraser pointed to the front. Violet looked over and then she saw Stanley holding a microphone standing under the stage, talking to a waiter. Then she nodded, "I see! I''ming right away." She walked towards Stanley. When she reached Stanley, she yelled softly, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley stopped talking with the waiter, looking sideways, "How long have you been here?" "It''s been a while. What can I do for you, Mr. Murphy?" Violet asked. Stanley didn''t answer. After adjusting the volume of the microphone, he said to her, "A matter of awards." After speaking, he took the microphone and walked to the stage. With his appearance, the entire banquet hall became quiet. Everyone turned their eyes to him. After Stanley cleared throat twice, he said slightly, "Wee to the celebration banquet tonight. Everyone knows that today''s show was very sessful. Everyone is the hero. Since everyone is the hero, there will be no less rewards. Now the person I read outes up to receive the reward. The first one, Violet!" The audience suddenly burst into apuse. Violet walked to the stage with smile and stood beside Stanley. Stanley picked up a check and gave it to her. Violet took the check with both hands. When she saw it, she was surprised, "Mr. Murphy, will it be too much?" She knew that after the big show, she would have a lot of rewards. But she didn''t expect it to be five million! Stanley lightly exined, "Not much. The sess of this big show means that the clothingpany is about to be a new brand under the Murphy Group. It can be said that you have created a billion, even tens of billions for the Murphy Group. So it¡¯s just a little." Hearing what he said, Violet was relieved. She epted the cheque with joy, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Stanley couldn''t help being amused by her look now. After a smile shed across his eyes, he read the name of the next person to receive the award. Violet didn''t stay on the stage. She turned and got off the stage. Facing the congrattions from everyone, she smiled and responded to the same joy. But when there were too many people congratting her, she became a little impatient to deal with it. She made up an excuse and walked to the rest area. But when she walked to the rest area, she was stopped by someone, "Violet, congrattions. After today, you are a well-known designer!" Hearing this sound, Violet''s back stiffened. She suddenly turned her head to look. Then she saw Ivan. "Director Murphy, why are you here?" Violet asked suspiciously as her eyes fell on Ivan. Ivan pushed his sses, "Today is a celebration banquet. I am also a senior executive of the Murphy Group anyhow. So I attended the event." A disgust shed into Violet¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting. She put down the wine ss in her hand, "Director Murphy, enjoy yourself. I won''t bother you." With that, she was going to other ces to rest. In short, she just didn''t want to stay with Ivan. But Ivan suddenly grabbed her arms and smiled evilly, "You have to leave as soon as I came? Are you so afraid of me?" Violet pulled out her arm in disgust, "Director Murphy, please don''t do anything to me. Your behavior has caused me a lot of trouble. Next time, I will directly sue you for harassment!" "Huh!" Ivan whistled arrogantly, "I haven''t seen you in a few days, but your temper is a lot worse than before." Violet patted the non-existent dust on her arm, and made no secret of the disgust on her face, "It depends on the person whether my temper is good or bad." "Yeah." Ivan touched his chin and nodded, "You have a good temper to everyone, but you are so bad to me. This shows that I am special in your heart, right?" He pointed to her heart. Violet frowned, "You think too much. You can''t get into my heart at all." Ivan felt funny. After smiling, he took off his sses and wiped them, "Oh? Really? Then I want to see if I can walk into your heart." "You can try." Violet said with a cold face. Ivan stared at her with eagle-like eyes. After watching for a while, he smiled and retracted his gaze, "I will definitely try. But it¡¯s not now. Violet, I heard that you are not a formal employee of the Murphy Group, right?" Violet nodded, "Yes, so what?" This was no secret. She naturally didn''t intend to hide it. Ivan leaned close to her, "Would you like to work for me?" "Huh?" Violet took a step back, "Director Murphy, what do you mean by that?" "I am going to set up a clothingpany by myself. I want you toe over and work for me. As long as youe, the position of design director is yours." He was poaching her! Violet tucked her hair, "Sorry, Director Murphy, I have no ns to change jobs." "Why? Are you willing to be a little designer here in the Murphy Group?" Ivan narrowed his eyes, a little displeased with her rejection. Violet''s lips moved. Stanley''s voice sounded from behind as soon as she was about to speak, "Of course she will not be just a small designer. With her abilities, the design director will not be her ending." "Mr. Murphy!" Violet turned to look at him happily. Chapter 101 Lilys Return Chapter 101 Lily''s Return It was a good thing for her that he came. In this way, she would not have to face a dangerous person like Ivan alone. Looking at the joy on Violet¡¯s face, Stanley nodded slightly. A soft look shed across his eyes, but when facing Murphy Ivan, the soft look disappeared again, "If you are looking for a designer, go to other ces. Don''t even think about my men!" The words of ¡°my men¡± caused Violet''s heart to jump suddenly. She looked at his stern profile. Although she was very clear, his words had no other meaning. It was simply meant that she was his employee. But her heart still couldn''t help but throb. "But I just like Violet. What should I do if I don''t want to find others?" Ivan spread his hands, pretending to be very annoyed. Stanley''s aura became cold. His thin lips pressed into a straight line, "Are you going to his side?" He looked at Violet. Violet recovered and shook her head, "Of course not. I have just rejected Director Murphy. I will not work for someone who wants to hurt me. I am not so stupid to jump into the trap." Hearing this, Stanley was instantly satisfied. He smiled, and the aura all over his body became soft. Ivan looked at Violet bitterly, "Violet, you make me so sad." Violet knew he was pretending, so she turned her head and didn''t intend to talk with him. Stanley took a step forward, blocking Violet, "Haven¡¯t you heard it? She won''t go." "Whatever. I won''t give up." Ivan looked at Stanley without flinching. Just when the two men was conflicting, Violet''s cell phone rang suddenly. The two men looked at her at the same time, she smiled embarrassedly, took out her mobile phone, "Sorry, I have to answer the call." With that, she walked towards the balcony. Only Stanley and Ivan were left in the same ce. Stanley squinted his eyes and asked coldly, "What is the purpose of inviting her to yourpany?" "What purpose can I have? Today''s show, let me see her talent. Is it not a normal thing to poach outstanding talents to mypany?" Ivan shrugged. Stanley sneered, "If you haven''t done anything like that to her, I would believe some of your words." Ivan''s sses reflected light, "Didn''t I fail in that matter?" "You should be thankful that you didn''t seed, otherwise you won''t be able to stand here soundly now!" Stanley nced over Ivan coldly. Ivanughed lowly, "Stanley, don''t you think you are too caring about her?" "What do you mean?" Stanley''s eyes condensed. Ivan spread his hands, "Nothing. She''s back." He signaled Stanley to look back. Stanley turned his head and saw Violete back with a mobile phone in her hand and a smile on her face. Obviously, there was something happy. "Mr. Murphy, I may have to leave first." Violet stopped in front of Stanley, apologizing. Stanley looked at her, "What''s the matter?" "Well, I''m going to the airport to pick up a very important person." Violet looked at her watch and said. "Who is it?" Stanley asked subconsciously. Very important? Was it the biological father of two children? Thinking about it, Stanley felt a little ufortable. Violet didn''t know what he was thinking. As soon as she was about to answer, Ivan smiled and said, "Violet, don''t worry about Mr. Murphy. Bye." "Okay, then I''ll go first." Violet gave a hmm, then smiled apologetically to Stanley, and left quickly, carrying her handbag. All the way to the airport was smooth. Violet saw a beautiful woman sitting in the waiting hall. She waved her arms and shouted, "Mom, here!" When the beautiful woman heard Violet¡¯s voice, she pulled down her sunsses and looked over. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Seeing Violet, her eyes lit up. Then she hurriedly pulled up the suitcase and got up from the waiting hall, "Sweetie, miss you!" "Mom, I miss you too." Violet opened her arms. The mother and daughter gave a hug. After the separation, Lily looked at Violet up and down. Her eyes were filled with love, "You¡¯re thinner and have dark circles under your eyes. Haven''t you rested recently?" Violet took the suitcase and said, "I have been preparing for a big show in thest few days, so I have less time to rest, but I have two days off from tomorrow on, so I can have a good sleep." "That''s good." Lily nodded. The mother and daughter walked out of the airport, stopped a taxi outside and returned to the apartment. The two children were very happy to see their Grandma. They kept pestering Grandma to y with them until it was almost ten o''clock before they were coaxed to sleep by Violet. "I''m old! My waist hurts after ying with them for a while!" Lily sat down on the sofa, rubbing her waist and smiling bitterly. Violet made a cup of honey water and put it on the coffee table in front of Lily, then walked behind her and massaged her shoulders, "What are you talking about? You are still young! Everyone say that I and you are like sisters when we stand together!" Lily was coaxed by Violet to cover her lips andughed, "You¡¯re so sweet." Violet leaned down and put her chin on Lily¡¯s shoulder, "Mom, what I said is the truth." "Well, well!" Lily patted Violet on the shoulder. Violet suddenly thought of something and stood up straightly, "By the way, didn''t I say I wanted to give you a gift before? Wait a minute. I''ll get it to you." With that said, Violet ran back to the room in a hurry and took out a file bag. Lily looked at the file bag in Violet¡¯s hand and then asked, "What''s in it?" "You''ll know after reading it." Violet handed Lily the bag of documents. Facing Violet¡¯s urging eyes, Lily took the file bag and opened it. After reading it, she stood up immediately, "Baby, is this true?" "Of course, it''s true!" Violet nodded. Lily pped the table happily, "Okay, that''s great. Eason, Eason, you cheated on me back then. Unexpectedly, now, the woman you love also cuckolded you. You deserved it. Baby, you didn''t tell Eason about this, did you?" "No." Violet replied, picking up a grape into her mouth. Lily sat back again and said, "So great. Let''s conceal this matter to the end. Let Eason be cuckolded for a lifetime. Then tell him when he is about to die, so that he can feel my copse back then!" "Okay." Violet hugged Lily, soothing her injured heart. At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly. Violet let go of Lily. Seeing that Lily''s eyes were red, she quickly passed a tissue to Lily to wipe the tears. Then, she got up and went to open the door. The door was opened. Fraser stood outside and waved to Violet, "Violet, did I bother you?" "No." Violet shook her head, and then asked suspiciously, "Fraser, is there anything wrong?" "Here is the thing. I apanied Mr. Murphy to pick up an important item, but it happened that the cab couldn''t be opened, so I wanted to ask if you have a phone number for the property." Fraser pushed his sses and looked calmly. Looking in the living room behind her, he seemed to be looking for something. Violet didn''t notice his strangeness. She just smiled and nodded, "Yes, wait a minute. I''ll get your business card." With that, she turned and went back to the living room. "Baby, who is it?" Lily nced at the door. Violet squatted in front of the coffee table, looking for a business card while answering, "It''s my boss. Mom, go to sleep. You have jetg." "Okay." Lily dropped grapes and pped her hands. Then she got up and walked to the bathroom. Violet found the business card and came back to the door, then she handed it to Fraser. After Fraser thanked her, he did not rush away, but pretended to ask curiously, "You have a guest?" Chapter 102 The Death of Jordan Murphy Chapter 102 The Death of Jordan Murphy "Yeah, it''s my mother." Violet smiled. Fraser breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good!" "Huh?" Violet looked at him unclearly, "Fraser, why are you so happy?" "Am I?" Fraser pretended that nothing happened, "Well, Violet, I''ll go back first, bye!" After speaking, he turned around with the business card and entered the apartment opposite. After closing the door, Fraser sighed slightly, looked at the business card in his hand, and smiled helplessly. Ever since Violet left the celebration banquet, Mr. Murphy pulled a long face. Don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t know that Mr. Murphy was curious about the person that Violet picked up. Otherwise, why would hee here? So for Mr. Murphy, Fraser had to knock on Violet''s door. If Mr. Murphy knew that the person Violet picked up wasn¡¯t a man, but her mother, he should be in a good mood, right? Thinking about it, Fraser squeezed the business card and walked to the study. "Mr. Murphy." Fraser shouted at the door. Stanley sat on the chair and looked up at him, "What did you do?" "Didn''t you say that the cab can''t be opened? I went to Violet¡¯s house to ask for the property¡¯s business card." Fraser handed the business card to Stanley. Stanley didn''t answer. His eyelids drooped. No one knew what he was thinking. Fraser cleared his throat slightly, "Mr. Murphy, Violet''s mother looks so young." "What?" Stanley''s back straightened slightly. There was a smile in Fraser''s eyes behind the sses, and then he said, "Violet''s mother!" "The person in her family is her mother?" Stanley rubbed his pen. The cold aura all over his body was obviously diminishing. Fraser nodded, "Yes." Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Why did you tell me that?" "Nothing, just want to share with you what I saw." Fraser said with a smile. For what? To make you happy! "Okay, put down the business card. Did you have any clues?" Stanley dropped the pen, put his fingers on the desk, and asked in a deep voice. After putting down the business card, Fraser became serious, "No, but it is certain that it was not Ivan." Stanley tapped his finger on the desktop, "Since it is not him, then investigate the otherpanies who have hatred against the Murphy Group!" "Yes!" Fraser replied. Stanley stood up, "Let''s go back to the vi." "Mr. Murphy, won''t you live here tonight?" Fraser raised his eyebrows and asked. Stanley''s eyes shed slightly, and he gave a hmm. He had already decided, so Fraser didn''t say anything anymore. Then they walked out of the study and to the door of the apartment. As soon as the door was opened, the door on the opposite side was also opened. Lily came out from the inside carrying a garbage bag. When she saw Stanley, she couldn''t help but stunned, "Are...are you that kid from the Murphy family?" She pointed to Stanley with some uncertainty. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Hello, Ma¡¯am!" Fraser snickered behind him. This was the first time he heard someone called Mr. Murphy "that kid". Then Fraser suddenly felt that something was wrong. He felt chilly. Then he looked up. After seeing Stanley''s cold eyes, he shivered and quickly stoppedughing. Then Stanley looked away. Lily saw this scene. She couldn''t help covering her lips, "By the way, are you Stanley, right?" Stanley nodded, "Yes." "Then can I call you Stanley?" Lily asked gently. Stanley raised his chin slightly, "Of course." "Okay." Lily patted her hand. Then she thought of something and introduced herself, "Stanley, you should not know me. I am..." "I know you. Violet''s mother! You¡¯re also the goddaughter that grandfather recognized when he was alive." Stanley said. Lily nodded with smile, "Yes, you know it all! Did you know that your grandfather and I made a marriage contract for you and Violet?" "I know! But I''m sorry. It''s impossible for me to be with her." Stanley said indifferently with his eyes down. Fraser felt a little sorry for Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, you are not wrong at all in this marriage contract. It is clearly Violet who is wrong. Why do you apologize?" "Okay, shut up!" Stanley frowned. Fraser closed his mouth and said nothing. As Lily listened to the conversation between the two, the smile on her face faded a lot, "Stanley, do you not like the marriage contract made by me and your grandfather at all?" Otherwise, why did Fraser say it was her daughter''s fault? Stanley pursed his thin lips and did not answer. From the beginning, he really didn''t like being forced to get engaged. But he didn''t refute it. Because in his opinion, marrying everyone was the same. Seeing Stanley not speaking, Lily''s eyes dimmed. Her face was full of apologetic smile, "I''m sorry, Stanley. Your grandfather and I didn''t think about so much back then. Actually, I didn''t n to decide this for you and Violet at first. But your grandfather said that as long as you make a marriage appointment, he can leave with peace of mind. So I..." "Ma¡¯am, do you know how my grandfather died?" Stanley suddenly interrupted her loudly. His always calm face was a little impatient now. "Mom, who are you talking to?" Violet''s voice came from behind Lily. Immediately afterwards, she stepped on her slippers and walked over. Seeing Stanley, her eyes widened unexpectedly, "Mr. Murphy!" Stanley ignored her and locked his eyes tightly on Lily. Violet didn''t know what happened, and looked at Lily. Lily was silent for a few seconds before sighing suddenly, "I do know." "Please tell me!" Stanley clenched his fists. Grandpa''s death had always entangled in his mind. The family doctor said that Grandpa was very healthy and he could live for more than ten years at least. But Grandpa passed away suddenly one day seven years ago. There was absolutely a problem in it. So in the past seven years, he had never stopped investigating, but he had found nothing. "Your grandfathermitted suicide!" Lily looked up at Stanley, and told the truth about the death of Jordan. Violet covered her mouth in surprise. Fraser''s eyes widened in shock. Only Stanley gritted his teeth, unwilling to believe this fact, "It¡¯s impossible!" How could Grandpamit suicide? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . What reason caused him tomit suicide? "It¡¯s true. Your grandfather told me this personally." Lily''s face was very serious. Stanley''s thin lips moved. His voice was a little hoarse, "Then tell me, why did hemit suicide?" "I don''t know the specific reason, but the day before your grandfather passed away, I met with him. He said that if he lived one more day, he would be overwhelmed with regret and guilt in his heart. Now he made the marriage contract for you, then he could go to make amends to your parents." Lily patted Stanley on the shoulder. Violet bit her lip and guessed boldly, "So, does the death of Mr. Murphy''s parents have something to do with Mr. Murphy¡¯s Grandpa?" She looked at Stanley. Stanley''s eyelids drooped. He didn¡¯t say anything. A gloomy aura exuded all over his body. Lily shook her head, "I don''t know about this. But it should be, otherwise he wouldn''t say such words." "Mr. Murphy..." Violet called Stanley with some worry. Stanley took a deep breath. After suppressing the emotion in his mind, he bowed slightly to Lily, "Thank you for telling me this. I will visit you again another day. Bye!" After speaking, he took Fraser away. Violet kept watching him enter the elevator, then retracted and closed the door. When she turned around, she met Lily''s deep eyes. Lily asked, "Violet, tell me, did you fall in love with Stanley?" Chapter 103 Both Fell Chapter 103 Both Fell "Ah?" Violet was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked away with a guilty conscience, "Mom, what are you talking about? How is it possible!" "You can lie to others, but you can''t lie to me. I saw it just now. The look in your eyes when you see Stanley is very different." Lily turned around Violet¡¯s face. Violet opened her mouth, trying to say something, but in the end, she said nothing. Lily sighed, "Right?" "Mom..." Violet pulled her sleeves. Lily looked at the daughter in front of her, feeling so sorry, "It was all my fault. If I hadn''t given up looking for Stanley because of the obstacles of Sam, maybe you and Stanley would have been married long ago. Then you wouldn''t have children with other people. Stanley wouldn''t be snatched by Talia''s daughter." "Mom, don''t say that!" Violet smiled and put her head on Lily¡¯s shoulder, "Everything is over." "Yeah, everything is over. Just as Stanley said, you and he are impossible. So Violet, you should give him up quickly and stop loving him. Now you have children and he has a fianc¨¦e. If you continue loving him, it would only hurt yourself, understand?" Lily reminded seriously. Violet''s eyelids drooped, covering the sadness in her eyes. Then she answered in extremely low voice, "I understand." In fact, she knew from the beginning that it was impossible for her and Stanley to be with each other. So she kept her feelings silently so that no one would find out. But now her mother directly said that it was impossible for them, she still felt a little sad. "Well." Lily patted Violet on the back. Violet¡¯s head rubbed against Lily¡¯s shoulder, "Mom, it''ste. Let''s go to bed. I haven''t slept with you for a long time." "Okay, Mommy will hold you to sleep tonight." Lily smiled. The next day, after Violet drove the two children to the kindergarten, she came to the hospital with a bag and looked for George. George was seeing a patient. When he saw hering, he made a look at her. Violet gave him an OK pose, walked lightly to the chair to sit down, and waited for him to finish. After about ten minutes, the patient went out. George got up and went to the water dispenser. He took a ss of water with a disposable paper cup and came to Violet. Then he gave her the water cup, "Why are you here?" "My mother asked me to give you something." As she said, Violet put down the water cup, picked up the bag beside her and handed it to him, "This is a gift my mother brought back from abroad, and some medical books that your mentor asked my mother to bring you." "Great, thank your mother for me." George smiled and took the bag, and then asked, "By the way, when did shee back?" "Last night." Violet took a sip of water and replied. George took out the medical books in the bag and put them on the desk, "Is Steven alone abroad?" "Yes, but my mother will leave in a few days." Violet waved her hand and said. George nodded. Just when he was about to say something, a nurse ran in anxiously, "Dr. Joe, a brain tumor patient was transferred from the other hospital just now. Dr. Baxter asked you to go over and take care of it." George frowned. Violet stood up, "George, I won''t bother you now." "Okay, eat out in the evening. I''ll treat you guys." George took the white coat on the shelf and put it on. Violet gave a hmm. Then, George followed the nurse out. Violet didn''t stay here. She closed the door of George¡¯s office, and was about to leave. As she walked out of the doctor''s office building and passed the garden, a gentle female voice suddenly stopped her, "Is it Miss Hunt?" Violet stopped and turned to look. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Seeing Ivy wearing the hospital gown and a wig and sitting in a wheelchair smiling at her, Violet couldn''t help but be surprised for two seconds, "Miss Ellis." She really didn''t expect to meet Ivy here. "It really is Miss Hunt. I thought I was wrong." Ivy controlled the wheelchair and came to Violet. Violet smiled at her, "Why did Miss Ellise out alone? Is no one taking care of you?" "Yes, it''s just that he went back to help me get my coat." Ivy nced at the hospital building and immediately asked, "Miss Hunt came to see Dr. Joe?" "Well, yes." Violet nodded. "May I know what is the rtionship between Miss Hunt and Dr. Joe?" Ivy blinked and looked at Violet curiously. Violet tucked her hair, "Friends." "Well, I thought Miss Hunt was Dr. Joe''s girlfriend. I think you two are a good match." Ivy pouted regretfully. Violet smiled a little embarrassedly, "How is it possible? Miss Ellis, don''t say that." "I''m serious, but... Forget it, can Miss Hunt help me to sit down there? This wheelchair is not very Violet took a look, nodded, and then stepped forward to help Ivy from the wheelchair. But just when Violet was about to help Ivy onto the chair, Ivy suddenly fell towards Violet, almost weighing herself on her. Violet lost bnce and fell to the ground. Ivy also fell on her. Violet felt that her internal organs were disced. The most serious thing was that her arm was rubbed directly against the ground. Arge piece of skin was torn. The pain made her face pale and cold sweat came out of her forehead. "Ivy!" At this moment, a male voice filled with nervousness sounded. Immediately afterwards, the tall figure walked over quickly, lifted Ivy from Violet, and looked at her with concern, "Is it all right?" "I''m fine." Ivy shook her head, then went to see Violet on the ground. Stanley also looked over. When he saw Violet''s face clearly, he couldn''t help but startled, "Why are you here?" Violet stood up from the ground, enduring the pain. Then she smiled at him, "Mr. Murphy." She was also a little surprised. He turned out to be the one who helped Ivy get the coat! "What were you doing just now?" Stanley pursed his lips and looked at Violet, a touch of questioning in his voice. Violet¡¯s smile froze on her face. She lowered her eyelids and replied, "Just now, Miss Ellis said that she wanted to sit on the sun lounger, so I helped her to sit on it, but she fell." Was he ming her for making Ivy fall? "Is that so?" Stanley turned his gaze to Ivy. "Yes." Ivy nodded, and then apologized embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, Miss Hunt, I just suddenly lost strength and caused you to fall." "Never mind." Violet forced a smile. Stanley''s tight face eased, "Okay, time is almost up. I will take you back to the ward first." "No, I haven''t gone to the front to see the flowers." Ivy pointed to the front flowerbed and didn''t want to leave. "Next time!" Stanley pushed her back into the wheelchair and pushed her away. Seeing the back of the two of them going away, Violet couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. Violet didn¡¯t know if she thought too much. When she helped Ivy get up from the wheelchair, it was so smoothly. When she was about to help Ivy sit on the sun lounger, she suddenly became unstable and fell on top of her? Did Ivy do it on purpose? Violet retracted her gaze and then nced at the ce where she had just fallen and thought thoughtfully for a few seconds. Finally, she only treated it as an ident, and left the hospital, covering her scratched arm. In the afternoon, Violet wore a pair of ck sses and loose pajamas. She was sitting cross-legged on the sofa and drawing the design draft when the doorbell rang. She put the design notebook and pencil on the coffee table, then got up to open the door. The door was opened. Looking at her in sloppy dress which was different from her usual looks, Stanley raised his eyebrows, "You usually dress like this when you are at home?" Chapter 104 Applying Medicine Chapter 104 Applying Medicine "Huh?" Violet didn''t react a little. She lowered her head and nced at herself, then blushed immediately, "Well... wait a minute. I''ll change my clothes!" After speaking, she mmed the door shut. The door panel almost hit Stanley''s nose. Stanley took a step back and couldn''t help but chuckled as he watched the decoration hanging on the door panel still swaying slightly. This was the first time he saw Violet who was so reckless. After a few minutes, the door was reopened. Violet returned to the same exquisite and fashionable dress as before. She made a gesture of inviting Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, pleasee in!" Stanley nodded and walked in. Violet poured a ss of water for him, "Mr. Murphy, what brings you here?" "Take off your clothes!" Stanley put the bag in his hand on the coffee table and said. Violet almost choked on her own saliva and looked at him incredulously, "Mr. Murphy, what are you talking about?" Take off her clothes? Stanley realized that his words were a little misunderstood. He put his fist on his mouth and cleared his throat, "I came here to apply medicine for you. Didn¡¯t you fall?" After pushing Ivy to the ward, he went to the ce where they fell and found a pool of blood stains there. Since Ivy was not injured, it was self-evident that the blood stains belonged to. "It turned out to be like this!" Violet held back her shocked smile, and then touched her injured arm, "It''s not serious. No need, Mr. Murphy." "Not serious?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he pulled her wrist. In her exmation, he directly raised her sleeve. Looking at the long bloodstain on her fair arm, Stanley''s face became gloomy. His lips pressed into a straight line, "It''s not serious? Are you not afraid of having scars on it?" "I..." Violet suddenly had nothing to say. As a person who loved beauty, how could she not be afraid of having scars on her arm? Once the scars were left on her arm, she couldn¡¯t wear the clothes she liked. But why was he so angry? Violet looked at Stanley unclearly. Stanley let go of her wrist, and said, "Sit down." "Oh." Violet sat down on the sofa obediently. Stanley took the bag on the coffee table and sat next to her, then opened the bag and took out the contents one by one. It was sterilized iodine, anti-inmmatory drugs, and cotton swab bandages. After Stanley ced these things in the order in which they were used, he looked up at Violet, "Roll up the sleeves by yourself." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Got it." Violet nodded and rolled up her sleeve. Stanley opened the iodine and began to disinfect her with medicine. His movements were very gentle, as if he was afraid of hurting her. He almost didn''t use much force. Violet looked at his serious side face. A hint of sweetness could not help but rose in her heart. Her eyes were blurred, and even the indoor atmosphere became warm at this time. But the warm atmosphere was soon broken by the sound of the door opening. Lily came in with so many bags. She saw Violet and Stanley sitting on the sofa head-to-head. The smile on her face suddenly froze, "What are you guys doing?" "Mom, you''re back." Violet raised her head and greeted Lily. Lily gave a nk expression. Seeing that Lily was a little unhappy, Violet realized something, and quickly said, "Mom, Mr. Murphy is helping me apply medicine." "Apply medicine?" Lily''s face tightened. She walked over quickly, "What''s wrong with you, baby?" "Nothing serious. I fell when I went out." Violet said nonchntly. Stanley picked up the bandage, wrapped it around her arm a few times and then tied a knot, "It''s done." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet put down her sleeves. Lily''s face eased a lot. She smiled at Stanley, "Stanley, thank you." "Never mind." Stanley threw the used cotton swabs into the trash can, then stood up, "Ma¡¯am, can I talk to you for a sec?" "What?" Lily looked at him suspiciously. Stanley pursed his lips and replied, "In the few months before my grandfather passed away, he was very close to you. I want to know some things between you and my grandfather." After learning that his parents¡¯ deaths were rted to his grandfather yesterday, he discovered that he never knew his grandfather. Maybe from Violet''s mother, he could know some secrets about Grandpa. "This..." Lily frowned somewhat embarrassedly. Violet pulled her sleeves, "Mom!" Lily red at Violet, then lowered her voice, "You just care about him!" Violet stuck out her tongue mischievously. Lily rubbed Violet¡¯s nose, and then said to Stanley, "Okay,e to the study with me." With that, Lily walked towards the study. Stanley did not immediately follow, but thanked Violet. He knew that if it were not for her, her mother would not agree so simply. After about half an hour, Stanley and Lily both walked out of the study. Stanley''s face was tense, "Ma¡¯am, I have to leave first." "Okay." Lily nodded. Stanley nced at Violet again, and then left. Violet closed the door, "Mom, what did you tell him?" Lily sat on the sofa, picked up the remote control and turned on the TV, "Just told him about his Grandpa''s past." "Then why is Mr. Murphy not so happy?" Violet pointed out the direction Stanley was leaving in a puzzled way. Lily changed the channel indifferently, "How do I know that? But why are you asking so much?" "I''m curious." Violet looked away unnaturally. Lily looked at her, "Are you curious or worried about him?" "Mom!" Violet called her with a long tone. Lily''s face remained unchanged, "You can''t fool me around even if you act like a spoiled child. How did I tell you yesterday? I let you restrain your feelings. But today, you actually invited him home and asked him to help you apply medicine. Are you afraid of loving him not deep enough?" "It¡¯s not me. He came by himself." Violet went over and picked up the design notebook and pencil, "Okay Mom, I have to pick up the childrenter." "Wait a minute!" Lily stopped her. Violet paused with her hand on the doorknob of the bedroom, and looked back at Lily, "What''s the matter?" "Speaking of children, I suddenly found that Calvin looks too much like Stanley!" Lily touched her chin in thought. Violet''s back stiffened, "What''s weird about this? There are so many that look like each other in this world." "But I have never seen such simr persons." Lily squinted and stared at her back, "Baby, tell me honestly, is Stanley the father of two children?" "How is it possible? I didn¡¯t know Mr. Murphy before. How could he be the children¡¯s father? Mom, don¡¯t guess. It doesn¡¯t matter who the children¡¯s father is. The important thing is that they are my children and your grandchildren, right?" Violet persuaded with blinking eyes. Lily sighed, "Yes, all right. I won''t ask. I will pick up the children with you." "Okay." Violet nodded. At the same time, she heaved a sigh of relief where Lily couldn''t see it. In the evening, Violet took Lily and her two children to a French restaurant. George saw them, raised his hand and waved, "Ma¡¯am, Violet, here!" After Violet smiled back, she and Lily walked over with children. "Sorry, George, have you waited a long time?" Violet said embarrassedly. Chapter 105 Be in Danger in the Restroom Chapter 105 Be in Danger in the Restroom "No, I just arrived here." George got up and pulled the chair for Lily, "Ma¡¯am, please sit down." Lily happily covered her lips and smiled, "Thank you so much." "It¡¯s my pleasure." George pushed his sses, and then pulled chairs for Violet and the two children, and finally for himself. After finishing this, George handed the menu to Lily, "See what you want to eat." "Okay." Lily took the menu and got together with the two children to read the name of the dish. George brought a small te of pastries to Violet, "Your favorite dessert." "Thank you." Violet took it with a smile. George took a sip of the water in front of him, "I heard Ivy say you fell with her today. Are you okay?" "I''m okay. It''s just that my arm hurt a bit. Mr. Murphy has already applied some medicine." Violet replied, putting a piece of dessert into her mouth. George''s eyes became cold, "Mr. Murphy?" "Yeah." Violet nodded. George covered his mouth with a cup, "Why did he apply medicine to you?" "I don''t know. He came to me by himself." Violet shrugged. George rubbed the ss and didn''t speak anymore. The coldness in his eyes made people feel chill. At this time, Lily and the two children finished ordering the dishes and handed over the menu, "Well, see what you want to eat." "George!" Violet directly gave the menu to George. George held back anger, regained a gentle smile on his face, and nodded, "Okay." After ordering, the waiter took the menu to the kitchen. Violet finished her dessert, took a napkin and wiped her mouth, then stood up, "I''ll go to the restroom." After speaking, she asked other waiters about the location of the bathroom, and then left the seat. After peeing, Violet came out of the cubicle and walked to the sink, ready to put on makeup. When she lowered her head to look for lipstick in her bag, a cubicle behind her suddenly opened. A man in a hoodie came out from it, stepped behind her, and pressed the back of her head down. Violet was shocked by the sudden change. The bag ced on the wash basin was swept to the ground by her arm. All the stuff inside were out. "Who are you! Let me go! Help!" Violet yelled in fear while struggling. Not only did the man not let go of her, but he increased the strength of his hands, pushed her head into the sink, and then freed up a hand to unscrew the faucet. The icy water poured down from the top of her head. Violet shivered so coldly, and then water ran down her cheeks into the nasal cavity, choking her coughing again and again. When there was half of the water in the sink, the man pushed Violet''s head into the water. "Don''t hate me! I also acted ording to orders. Who let you not to be a good woman and go to snatch someone else''s man?" The man finally spoke, but his voice was obviously lowered deliberately, just because he didn''t want Violet to hear his original sound. Although Violet heard his words, she didn''t have time to think about who ordered him. At this moment, her small face was flushed. The feeling of suffocation made her feel ufortable. Both arms began to scratch and wave in the air. "Ummm..." Violet''s face waspletely immersed in the water, and there was a steady stream of water flowing down her head. She couldn''t open her mouth. She could only make a gurgling sound, and she could only use her throat to beg for mercy, hoping for this man let her go. But the man remained unmoved and kept pressing her head, not even giving her a chance to breathe. Obviously, he wanted to drown her. Realizing this, Violet felt desperate. As time passed, she struggled less and less, and her consciousness became more and more blurred. Just when she thought she was going to die, two female voices suddenly came from outside the restroom, "You really need me to apany you to go to the restroom?" "I can''t walk anymore." "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the door. Hurry up." "Okay, okay." After they finished speaking, a crisp sound of high heels came from the restroom door. After the man cursed ¡°damn it¡±, he let go of Violet and rushed out quickly. The two women were taken aback, "What happened? Howe there are men in the women''s restroom?" "Go in and take a look?" Soon, two sexy women came in from the outside. Seeing Violet whose head was buried in the sink, they were shocked again. Then they hurried forward to help Violet up, "Are you okay?" Violet waspletely weak at this moment. She could only lean on one of the women, panting for breath, unable to open her eyes, "Help...help me call the police..." "Okay, okay, well, I''ll call the police." Another woman nodded quickly and took out her mobile phone to call the police. "Thank you..." Violet thanked her very gratefully. If they hadn''te over suddenly, she might have really died here. "You¡¯re wee. Let me help you go outside," said the woman who was supporting Violet. Violet gave a hmm and agreed. There was a waiting chair outside the restroom. As soon as the woman put Violet on the chair, Violet''s cell phone rang. The woman who had just called the police handed Violet''s bag over. Violet thanked again and took out the phone from her bag, "Mom..." Hearing the weakness in Violet''s voice, Lily became nervous, "What''s wrong with you, baby?" "Mom, someone is going to kill me." Violet squeezed the phone tightly and said in a crying and scared voice. Lily stood up abruptly, "What?" "Mom, I''m outside the restroom." "Okay, I''lle right now!" Hanging up the phone, Violet hugged her knees and started crying. The two women saw her crying like this, and they didn''t know how tofort her. After all, they hadn¡¯t experienced this kind of thing. Violet couldn''t get well just by a few words offort. Within a few minutes, Lily and George came over with the two children and the manager. When the two children saw Violet so embarrassed, they were both scared and cried. "Mommy, are you okay?" Arya took Violet''s hand, crying out of breath. Calvin clenched his fists and asked angrily, "Mommy, who was going to kill you?" "I don''t know." Violet shook her head and said palely. George stepped forward, took off his coat and put it on Violet, "Ma¡¯am, pull Calvin and Arya away. I have to check Violet." "Well, well." Lily immediately took the two children away. Although George was a brain doctor, he knew some ordinary diagnosis. After the examination, he let out a sigh of relief. Before Lily and the two children asked, he said directly, "Nothing serious. It''s just a short period of hypoxia, and she was greatly frightened. She''ll be fine after a period of rest. " "That''s good. That''s good." Lily patted her chest relievedly, and then asked, "Baby, tell me, what happened?" Violet closed her coat tightly, looked at the restroom door with dull eyes, and told them what happened.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After listening, Lily wiped her tears directly, "Damn it! Who the hell wanted to kill my daughter!" "Ma¡¯am, calm down." George supported Lily while looking at Violet, "Violet, did you see that person''s face?" "No, he has always been behind me. I can''t see him at all." Violet shook her head. When she mentioned the man, her voice was obviously trembling. George looked at the two women who had rescued Violet again, "How about you guys?" Chapter 106 The Suspect Chapter 106 The Suspect "No, he rushed out with a swish. Besides, he was wearing a hat." The two women replied. George nodded, "It seems that the murderer has hidden his face specially." At this time, the restaurant manager hurried over with a few police officers. "Which of you called the police!" A senior police officer asked. The woman who called the police raised her hand, "It''s me." "Tell me, what happened?" The senior police officer opened the notebook in his hand, preparing to make a record. The woman who called the police nced at Violet. Seeing Violet nodded at her, she told the story. Lily even directly took the police officer''s hand, "Sir, please be sure to catch the murderer!" "Please." The two children also said. George didn''t speak. His eyelids drooped. No one knew what he was thinking. "Don''t worry. This is our duty. We will definitely do it." After pacifying Lily and the two children, the senior police officer pulled his hand back and began to ask Violet. After the question, the senior police officer frowned tightly, "So troublesome!" "What''s wrong?" the restaurant manager asked hurriedly. The restaurant under his jurisdiction happened such things. How could he not be in a hurry? "ording to this youngdy, the murderer was specially disguised. Besides, this is a restroom. There is no surveince, let alone the murderer''s face, even the body height of the murderer is not known. It is not easy to catch." The senior police officer sighed. "There is surveince in the corridor." The restaurant manager pointed to his head and said. George raised his eyebrows, "Really? That''s great. The surveince in the corridor will definitely capture the scene of murderer escaping. How about going to the monitoring room?" "Okay." The senior police officer nodded. Lily helped Violet up from the chair. A group of more than a dozen people walked towards the monitoring room. As George said, the surveince did capture the scene of the murderering out of the women¡¯s restroom. But unfortunately, the identity of the murderer was still not confirmed. So the senior police officer had no choice but to go back to the police station to make a transcript, and then started the investigation. "Aye!" Violet sneezed several times before leaving the restaurant. Lily turned to the restaurant manager and asked, "Do you have a hair dryer? How about letting my daughter dry her hair first? Otherwise, she will catch a cold." "Yes, we have." The restaurant manager nodded repeatedly. Lily left the two children to George and asked him to take care of them, while she took Violet and followed the manager to dry the hair. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Hey, isn''t that Violet?" Behind a window in the private room on the second floor of the restaurant, a baby-faced man was surprised when he saw Violet. Afterwards, he took out his cell phone and dialed out the phone number, "Hey, Stanley, guess who I saw." "Boring!" Stanley stared at theputer in front of him, and replied coldly. Henryughed twice, "I saw Violet." Stanley paused when he tapped the keyboard, "Violet?" "Yes." "Where did you see her?" Stanley put the phone to his ear. Henry tapped on the window and replied, "Emgrand Restaurant, but she doesn''t look well." "What''s the matter?" Stanley asked in a deep voice and tightened the hand which held the mobile phone. Henry looked at Violet below, "I don''t know the specifics. She seems to have been frightened. Her face is very pale and her hair is wet. She wears a men''s jacket. The important is that there are two police officers following her. Stanley..." Before Henry finished speaking, he suddenly found that there was no sound on the other side of the phone. He took the phone to the front and looked at it. Stanley actually hung up the phone. It seemed that Stanley was ready to rush here after hearing Violet''s situation. Downstairs, Violet got the hair dryer. With Lily''s help, she dried her hair. Then, she followed the two police officers into the police car and left the restaurant. It was already ten o''clock in the evening when she finished the record and came out from the police station. Violet and others walked in the night. The atmosphere was very down. "Violet, is your mood better?" George asked softly while looking at Violet who bowed her head and said nothing. Violet gave a hmm and forced a smile, "It''s better." "Mommy..." The two children looked at her. The worry in their eyes was so obvious. Violet squatted down and touched the heads of the two children, "Don''t worry. Mommy is all right." "Mommy, I''m scared." Arya threw herself directly into Violet¡¯s arms, "I almost lost Mommy." "Yes, who is so vicious and wants Mommy''s life!" Calvin said with clenching his small fist, his face full of anger. Lily pursed her lips, "ording to the police station, it should be the people around us. Otherwise, it would be impossible to know Violet''s whereabouts so clearly, and lurk in the restroom." "Yes, I think it''s the people around me too." Violet nodded. There was aplicated look in George¡¯s eyes, "Violet, who do you think of?" Violet moved her lips. Just when she was about to speak, a car horn came from not far away. Immediately afterwards, two high beams came on, shining on Violet and other, making them a little bit unable to open their eyes. "Who is it?" Lily put her hand in front of her eyes. "It''s Uncle Murphy." The two children blinked. Seeing the tall figure walking against the light, both of them jumped up happily. "Uncle Murphy." The two children ran towards Stanley. Seeing the two children''s enthusiastic attitude towards Stanley, George¡¯s eyes behind the sses narrowed, but soon they returned to nature. Stanley squatted down and picked up Arya. The other hand held Calvin¡¯s hand and they walked to Violet. Then he looked Violet up and down, "Are you okay?" Violet said, "How do you know that something happened to me?" "Henry told me. He was also in the restaurant." Stanley replied. Violet suddenly lifted her chin, "It turned out to be like this." "Has the murderer been caught?" Stanley put Arya down and asked again. "No, but I feel that this murderer is just someone who takes money to do things. The real murderer is still hiding in the dark." Lily sighed. Violet¡¯s eyes fixed on Stanley. When Lily saw it, she was a little puzzled, "Violet, what are you staring at Stanley like this?" Violet''s eyes flickered, "Nothing." She looked away. Stanley caught something wrong. His eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t ask what she was thinking. He proposed, "Ma¡¯am, it''ste. I will drive you guys back first." "Okay." Lily nodded, "Thank you." "Ma¡¯am, then I won''t go with you." George said with a smile. Lily wanted to ask him the reason. Then he said, "There will be an operation tomorrow morning. I want to go back to rest early." "Okay, be careful." Lily nodded and agreed. Violet and the two children waved their hands and said goodbye to him. Only Stanley didn''t move, pretending that he didn¡¯t see it. George didn''t care about it. He still said goodbye to Stanley, and then drove away. "Then let''s go back." Lily looked back after George''s car disappeared. Stanley nodded slightly and had no objection. On the way back to the apartment, Lily looked at Stanley who was driving, and tentatively asked, "Stanley, why did youe to us all of a sudden?" "The Murphy Group has shares in Emgrand Restaurant. Such things happened to you guys! As one of the bosses, I have to do something." Stanley lowered his eyelids and said lightly. Lily was a little disappointed. She thought he was worried about Violet. She seemed to be thinking too much. It was only Violet loved him. "Mr. Murphy, can I ask you a question?" Violet suddenly said after coaxing the two children to sleep. Chapter 107 Elevator Accident Chapter 107 Elevator ident Stanley nced at her in the rearview mirror, "Of course." "Mr. Murphy, could it be that Phoebe wants to kill me?" Violet clenched her fists and asked. Squeak! Stanley stepped on the elerator abruptly and stopped the car. Several people in the car leaned forward uncontrobly, and were finally pulled back by the seat belt. But the two children were awakened by this move. "Mommy, what''s the matter?" Arya asked in a daze, rubbing her eyes. Calvin sat up and looked around, "Has something happened?" "Nothing, go to sleep." Violet touched the heads of the two children, pushed the two children back on herps, and lightly patted the backs of the two children. Arya was not awake at first, and soon fell asleep again. But Calvin was lying on Violet''sp obediently with his big eyes open, and refused to sleep. Violet didn¡¯t force him to sleep. "Stanley, why did you stop suddenly?" Lily said in a frightened voice. "Sorry." Stanley pursed his thin lips, then turned to look at Violet in the back seat, "Why do you think it is Phoebe?" "Because the murderer said something in my ear at the time, saying that I snatched someone else''s man. From my return until now, because of work, only Mr. Murphy always talks with me. Besides, Phoebe also said it several times that I want to snatch her position." Violet looked into his deep eyes and said. Lily also turned her head and patted Violet, "What? The murderer actually said this to you? Why didn''t you tell those police officers at the police station just now?" Violet did not answer, still looking at Stanley. Calvin also stared at Stanley. The admiration for Stanley in his eyes faded a lot. It turned out that Mommy was almost killed because of Uncle Murphy? Stanley caught the change in Calvin''s eyes. Somehow, he felt as if his heart was grabbed by someone. He even felt that he lost something important. He clenched the steering wheel and said solemnly, "I know! I will find it out!" " "It''s not enough to find it out!" Lily became serious, "Stanley, if it is really Phoebe, I hope you will break the marriage contract with her and send her to jail immediately." "I will." Stanley lowered his eyelids to cover the emotions in his eyes. He would do the same even if she didn¡¯t remind him. The Murphy Group did not need the Mrs. Murphy whomitted murder. Seeing that Stanley was not temporizing her, Lily was satisfied and eased her face, "That''s good. Stanley, go." Stanley gave a faint hmm, took another look at Violet, and restarted the car. When they arrived at the apartment, Stanley walked them to the door and left. Calvin pulled Arya, who was already awake, into the children''s room. Lily came out of the kitchen with a te of washed fruit, "Baby, leave Stanley''spany as soon as possible." Violet was ironing George''s coat. Hearing this, she paused slightly, "What''s the matter?" "You still ask? Today¡¯s thing almost scared me to death. You are so close to Stanley. There may be any danger in the future." Listening to the worry in her mother''s words, Violet felt warmed. The expression on her face softened, "I know. Don''t worry. I will write about resignation in a few days." She had only worked in the Murphy Group for one month. Now that the show was over, it was almost time for her to leave. Depressing the faint reluctance in her mind, Violet put the iron aside, "Well, Mom. I''ll take a bath first." "Go to bed early." Lily nodded. Violet responded and took her pajamas to the bathroom. That night, Violet hadn''t slept well for almost the whole night. When she closed her eyes, the scene she almost suffocated and died popped into her mind, so that when she woke up the next morning, two big dark circles were under her eyes, which scared Lily. "Baby, what''s the matter with you?" Lily touched Violet''s face. Violet shook her head, "I''m okay, Mom. There''s no rice at home. I''ll go out to buy some breakfast." "Okay, be careful on the road." Lily exhorted. Violet smiled, took the wallet and went out to the elevator. When she got to the elevator, she pressed the button to open the door. The elevator came up quickly. Just as Violet was about to go in, Lily suddenly ran up, "Wait a minute." "What''s the matter?" Violet took back one foot into the elevator and turned to look at her. Lily took a note and handed it to Violet, "Help me buy some of these things by the way." "Let me see." Violet took a look at the note and nodded, "Okay, then I''m leaving." After speaking, she was about to get into the elevator again. But just as she stepped into the elevator with one foot, the elevator shook violently. "Violet!" Lily was so shocked. Then she subconsciously took Violet''s hand and pulled her back. When Violet was pulled to the corridor, the elevator box suddenly fell down uncontrobly, but the elevator door did not close. Violet and Lily watched the elevator box fell to the first floor at an extremely fast speed with a loud bang. The loud noise also made Violet and Lily tremble. Their faces turned pale. "Mom..." Violet hugged Lily tightly, her voice trembling. Lily was not much better than her at the moment. But she still pated Violet¡¯s back tofort her, "It''s okay, baby, it''s okay." Violet stared nkly at the elevator door that was still unclosed, and the iron chain connected to the elevator box. Her hands and feet were cold, "Mom, this is definitely not an ident!" If it wasn''t her mother who suddenly came out to stop her and asked her to buy other things, she might have been crushed into pieces now. "I know! This is not an ident. Someone wants to kill you!" Lily said with red eyes and gritted teeth. The elevator was finest night. Why did it break down early this morning? It was sopletely broken, which was obviously impossible. "Call the police!" Lily released Violet and quickly took out her mobile phone to call the police. Soon, people from the police station came. It was still those peoplest night. "The appraisal result hase out. The elevator was indeed broken by someone." The people from Identification Department came over and said to Violet and Lily. Violet was sitting on the sofa, holding a cup of hot water in her hand. But even with the hot water, there was no way to warm her cold palms at this moment. She couldn''t calm down when she thought that she was almost dead just now. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Lily stood behind Violet and put her hand on Violet¡¯s shoulder, "Sure enough! Who is so vicious that he wants to kill my daughter twice in a row!" Several police officers looked at each other. In the end, the person from Identification Department took the lead to speak, "Miss Hunt should have suspicion, right?" "How do you say?" Lily frowned. The person in Identification Department looked at Violet, "Just now we found some words on the top of the elevator box..." He seemed a little hard to say. Finally, he directly showed Violet the photos he had taken, "Miss Hunt, please see for yourself." Violet put down the water ss and took the photo. Then she saw the words, ¡°Bitch! Dare to snatch my man? Go to the hell!¡± Suddenly, she squeezed the photo into a ball. Lily also saw it. When she was about to lose her temper, Violet put down the photo, "Mom, give me your phone." "Okay." Lily reluctantly suppressed the anger and gave Violet the phone. Violet took a deep breath and dialed Phoebe''s phone number. Phoebe''s voice soon came over, "Hey, what a rare guest? You actually called me?" Chapter 108 Indifferent Calvin Chapter 108 Indifferent Calvin "Is it you?" Violet squeezed the phone and asked. Phoebe was confused, "What are you talking about?" "Is it you who ordered the one to kill mest night and today?" Violet stood up. Phoebe froze for a while, thenughed, "Haha¡­ There are finally other people who hate you guts and want your life." "What do you mean? It¡¯s not you?" Violet narrowed her eyes. Phoebe curled her lips, "Nonsense, of course it''s not me. I really want you to die, but everyone knows that we have grudges. Once you have an ident, everyone will doubt me first. I''m not so stupid to kill you now. You should think for yourself whether you have offended other people." After speaking, she hung up the phone. Violet dropped the phone. Lily looked down at her, "Baby, it¡¯s really not her?" Violet rubbed her temples, "I don''t know! The main purpose of my call is to test her. If it¡¯s really her, I should be able to feel something wrong, but I didn''t feel it just now." "That''s not her, who would it be?" Lily patted the sofa angrily. Violet looked down and said nothing. Indeed, whether it was the words that the murderer saidst night or the words on the elevator box just now, they all point to Phoebe. After all, Phoebe was Stanley¡¯s fianc¨¦e and had grudges with her. Phoebe often said that Violet wanted to snatch Stanley away, so it was normal for Phoebe to kill her. But the conversation with Phoebe just now gave Violet another kind of spection, which was that the real murderer wanted to put the me on Phoebe. Someone wanted to kill her, but he also wanted to put the me on Phoebe and let her take the me. If this was the case, the real behind-the-scene would be so scheming and vicious. Just when Violet was thinking about this, Calvin came out of the children''s room, "Mommy." Violet forced a smile, "Why did youe out? Didn''t I let you stay with your sister in the room?" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Arya was tired from crying and fell asleep." Calvin climbed onto the sofa and sat down beside her. Violet hugged his little shoulder, "What''s the matter, baby?" "Mommy, I can''t find the person who wants to kill Mommy. That Phoebe is not the murderer." Calvin lowered his head. His face was full of guilt. Violet frowned, "Honey, didn''t Mommy tell you that don''t participate in adult affairs? Why are you..." "I''m worried about Mommy!" Calvin interrupted her. Violet opened her mouth and suddenly became speechless. Lily patted the back of Violet''s hand, "Well, Violet, he is worried about you. Don''t get angry with him. Listen to what Calvin has found! Why is it not Phoebe?" "Well." Violet sighed and agreed. Calvin frowned. His immature face showed the same coldness as Stanley, "Mommy, I just checked Phoebe''s bank ount and her various electronic products. Then I found that she has not transferred recently. She didn¡¯t contact others, nor even the surveince video captured that she left the house." "In other words, she didn''t contact anyone, didn''t spend any money to bribe someone, and didn''t take the initiative to see anyone, so her suspicion can be basically cleaned up." Violet pursed her lips. Calvin nodded, "Yes." "Why isn''t it her? If it''s really her, we can get her up early. I''m really unwilling!" Lily patted the table with regret, "No, I have to ask those people at the police station to have any other clues." With that, she turned and went out. Violet didn''t stop Lily. She pulled Calvin''s soft little hand. Calvin pursed his mouth, a little unhappy, "Mommy, the real murderer hides too deep. I have no clues to find her out. I''m sorry." "Sweetie, you have done a good job." Violet kissed her son''s forehead. Calvin blushed. At this moment, Violet''s cell phone rang. Calvin took a look, then his face became colder, "Mommy, it''s Uncle Murphy." Violet was a little surprised how his attitude towards Stanley had changed so much, but she didn''t think too much. She picked up the phone and put it to her ear, "Mr. Murphy." "What happenedst night, there were some results. It¡¯s not Phoebe." Stanley''s cold voice came into her ears. Violet gave a hmm, and nced at Calvin, "I already know that the real murderer is someone else." "When did you know?" Stanley was a little surprised. "Just now." Violet replied with a smile. Suddenly, a small hand snatched the phone. Violet looked at her son in surprise, "Calvin, what are you doing?" "Mommy, let me say a few words to Uncle Murphy." Calvin said, putting the phone to his ear. His voice was cold, "Uncle Murphy, stay away from my Mommy in the future. It''s all because of you, Mommy almost died today." "What?" Stanley suddenly stood up from his office chair. He didn''t care about Calvin''s words of ¡°stay away from my Mommy¡±. Calvin¡¯sst sentence ¡°Mommy almost died today¡± echoed in his mind. Could it be that Violet suffered the same thing asst night? "Uncle Murphy, this morning, Mommy was almost killed by the elevator. All of this was caused by you. Although the murderer is not Phoebe, it is also other women who are interested in you. Uncle Murphy, she is jealous of Mommy, so she wants to kill Mommy." Calvin said coldly to Stanley with a sullen face. He liked Uncle Murphy, but this love was far inferior to that of Mommy. For Mommy''s safety, he would not allow Uncle Murphy to approach Mommy. "Calvin..." Violet was very moved when she saw her son defending herself in this way. On the other end of the phone, Stanley was shocked by the news brought by Calvin. His thin lips moved. His throat was a little hoarse, "I don''t know what happened this morning. I''ming right now!" "Don''te here. We don''t want to see you." Calvin directly stopped him, "If someone who is staring at Mommy secretly sees youing, Mommy will suffer unsuspecting disaster again." Hearing this, Stanley''s hand holding the car key tightened, and finally loosened weakly, "Okay, I won''t Calvin looked at Violet. Violet nodded encouragingly. Calvin pursed his lips and replied, "Mommy is okay. She was rescued by Grandma in time." "That''s good." Stanley felt relieved, and then narrowed his eyes. He said in a cold voice, "Calvin, I will give your Mommy an exnation for these two incidents!" "I hope." Calvin snorted, hung up the phone, and returned the phone to Violet. Violet touched his head, "Why are you so indifferent to Uncle Murphy?" Calvin lowered his head, "The women around Uncle Murphy almost killed Mommy, so I don''t want to like him anymore." Hearing this, Violet''s eyes dimmed. Yes, although it was not Phoebe, it was also a certain woman who admired Stanley. As for who it was, there were too many. But there was only one person who could treat Stanley as her own man so directly except Phoebe. Ivy! Thinking of her, Violet couldn''t help but remembered the incident in the hospital yesterday. Was that really an ident? "Mommy, what are you thinking about?" Calvin couldn''t help but asked when he saw Violet bit her lip. Violet smiled lightly, "Nothing. Go to tell Grandma, Mommy is going out." She nned to go to the hospital to see whether it was Ivy or not! Chapter 109 Sound Ivy Out Chapter 109 Sound Ivy Out At present, Ivy was the most likely. Violet just got close to Stanley recently, but she was med to snatch Stanley, let alone Phoebe, who was engaged to Stanley. Killing Violet, and then framing Phoebe, this waspletely a matter of killing two birds with one stone. After that, Stanley would belong to Ivypletely. Thinking, Violet patted Calvin''s little ass, "Go. I have to go back to the room to change clothes." "Okay, I''m going to tell Grandma." Calvin climbed off the sofa and ran to the room. After an hour and a half, Violet came to the hospital smoothly. Originally, she thought that there would be some idents on the way here, so she was always worried. But fortunately, nothing happened in the end. It seemed that the people behind the scenes still dared not to attack her in the public, which made her feel a lot more relieved. "Miss Ellis." Violet knocked on the door of Ivy''s ward. Ivy was sitting on the bed and reading a book. Hearing Violet¡¯s voice, she looked up and said, "Miss Hunt, pleasee in." Violet walked in with a smile. "Have a seat!" Ivy pointed to the chair beside the hospital bed. "Thank you." Violet pulled the chair away and sat down. Ivy closed the book and ced it on the bedside, "What brings you here?" Violet didn¡¯t look at her but replied, "I''m here to find George, but he is not at the office. I thought he was here, so Ie here to have a look." "George just returned to the office. Didn''t you see him on the way here?" Ivy narrowed her eyes. Violet tucked her hair, "Really? I should have missed it. I''m sending him a message." After speaking, she took out the phone and pretended to click on it a few times. After a minute, Violet turned off the phone and put it back in her bag, "Miss Ellis, can I wait for George here? He wille to meter." "Of course." Ivy nodded. Violet smiled gratefully, "Thank you." "You''re wee." Ivy stared at her. Being stared at by Ivy, Violet felt a little ufortable, so she subconsciously touched her face, "Miss Ellis, is there anything on my face?" "No, it''s just that Miss Hunt seems to be very tired. Didn''t you have a good rest?" Ivy leaned against the head of the bed. Violet lowered her eyelids to cover the emotions in her eyes, "Yes, something happenedst night." "Oh? What''s the matter?" Ivy seemed to be very interested. She hurriedly approached Violet and asked. Violet looked up at Ivy, "Someone wants to kill me." "What?" Ivy was shocked. It took a while for her to react, "Then have you called the police?" "Yeah, but they didn¡¯t catch the murderer." Violet shook her head regretfully. Ivy raised her scrawny hand and patted Violet¡¯s shoulder, "It''s okay. They can definitely catch the murderer. Don''t be discouraged. But why does the murderer want to kill you?" "Because she felt that I snatched her man." Violet smiled bitterly. Ivy patted the sheets in indignation, "It¡¯s gone too far. She wanted to kill you just because of this? So vicious." "Yeah, when I catch her, I must let her taste the feeling of be almost dying." Violet clenched her fists and pretended to say viciously. "Yeah." Ivy nodded in agreement. Violet frowned slightly. She deliberately said in front of Ivy that someone wanted to kill her. She also deliberately said that if she caught the person who killed her, she wanted to retaliate, just to see if Ivy had any unusual reactions. But unfortunately, Ivy did not have any abnormalities. In this case, either Ivy''s acting skills were so good that she could deceive Violet, or she was really innocent. "Miss Hunt, what are you thinking about?" Ivy stretched out her hand and waved in front of Violet. Violet calmed down, forcing a smile, "Nothing. I''m thinking about George." "Or, just make a call to him?" Ivy pointed to Violet¡¯s bag and suggested. Violet shook her head with a guilty conscience, "No need. Maybe he has a patient now. I can wait." "Miss Hunt is really patient." Ivy adjusted her sitting posture and said. "Well." Violet smiled. Seeing Violet¡¯s bright smiling face, a jealousy shed across Ivy¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting, "Miss Hunt, Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g has anyone told you that you are beautiful, especially your eyes, which are the brightest I have ever seen." The suddenpliment caused Violet to be stunned for a moment. Then she tucked her hair embarrassedly, "I¡¯m ttered." "I¡¯m serious. Miss Hunt, can I touch your eyes?" Ivy looked at Violet longingly. Violet wanted to refuse. But when she saw Ivy''s eyes, she felt it difficult to refuse. After hesitating for a while, she still agreed. "Great, thank you, Miss Hunt." Ivy happily pped her hands. Violet lowered her head and brought her face to Ivy. Ivy raised her hand to touch Violet''s eyes. Her cold fingers rubbed near Violet''s eye sockets. Her movements were gentle as if she were treating a rare treasure. She was reluctant to let go for a long time. "It''s really beautiful. I really like these eyes. Miss Hunt, you must protect them well. Don''t let them suffer any harm." Ivy said softly. After hearing what Ivy said, Violet couldn''t help but shuddered, feeling inexplicably ufortable. But she didn''t show it on her face. She just replied with a smile, "Of course, these are my eyes. As a costume designer, I will naturally protect them." "That''s good." Ivy seemed to be satisfied with the answer and nodded in relief. Violet stood up and said, "Miss Ellis, since George hasn''te over yet, I''ll go look for him directly. Take a good rest. Bye!" She came here to test Ivy. But she didn¡¯t get anything useful, so there was naturally no reason for her to stay any longer. Hearing Violet want to leave, Ivy didn''t stop her and then she said, "Okay, Miss Hunt, bye." Violet nodded. After Violet left, the smile on Ivy''s face faded and her eyes became cold. Immediately afterwards, she opened the bedside drawer, took out a document from the inside, and opened it. The big words ¡®cornea gets hurt¡¯ on the document pierced her eyes deeply. But soon, she thought of something again. Her fingers slowly touched these words, then a frightening smiled appeared on her face. After Violet left Ivy''s ward, she walked to the brain department, ready to say hello to George. Otherwise, when Ivy asked George if she hade to him, her lie would be exposed. "George." Violet stood at the door of George''s office and knocked gently on the door. George was bowing his head and writing something on the desk. Hearing her voice, he raised his head in surprise, "Why are you here?" "I''lle to the hospital to get some medicine." Violet lied without changing her face. George stood up immediately and came to her nervously, "Get the medicine? Are you sick?" "No, just for the wounds on the arm." Violet touched the arm that was injured yesterday. George breathed a sigh of relief, "Well!" Violet walked into his office. George poured a ss of water to her, "By the way, what happened to the investigationst night? Are there any results?" Violet held the water ss and shook her head tiredly, "No, I almost died this morning." "What?" George squeezed his paper cup tightly. The paper cup was squeezed into a ball, and the water inside spilled out on his hand, but he didn''t feel hot at all. His face was gloomy and terrible. It was the first time Violet saw such an angry George. She couldn''t help being shocked. Just when she was about to say something, George dropped the paper cup, grabbed her shoulder, and asked eagerly, "Violet, did you get injured?" Chapter 110 Resign Chapter 110 Resign "No, I was saved by my mother in time." Violet shook her head. "Really? That''s great." George let go of his hand which were holding her shoulder. Violet checked the time, "George, it¡¯ste. I should go back." "I''ll drive you home." George picked up the car key. Violet waved her hand, "No need, you''re not ready to get off work. I can go back by myself." Seeing her like this, George had no choice but to give up and put the car key back in ce, "Well, call me when you get home." "Okay." Violet responded with a smile, got up and left his office. As soon as she left, George picked up the phone with a cold face and made a call. The call was quickly connected. He directly yelled at the person on the other end, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop hurting Violet. Yesterday you almost killed her. I haven¡¯t questioned you yet. Today, you still wanted to hurt her. If you still dare to do it next time, I will expose you!" "Got it. Don''t worry, I won''t act on her for the time being. After all, Stanley is also investigating me. I don''t want to be found out by him. But you''d better tell Violet clearly, letting her stay away from Stanley. Otherwise, she will definitely not be so lucky next time!" After speaking, the woman on the other end of the phone directly hung up the phone. George put down the phone with a gloomy expression on his face. Seeing at the string of numbers in the phone without a name, aplicated look shed across his eyes, which was fleeting. After a while, he pushed his sses to calm down. He found out Lily''s number and dialed it, "Ms. Smith, I want to talk to you about Violet..." "Okay, I see. When Violetes back, I will discuss with her." Lily listened to George''s suggestion and nodded repeatedly. After half an hour, Violet came back. Lily patted the position beside her, "Baby,e and sit down!" Violet put down her bag and walked over to sit down, "What''s the matter, Mom?" "Violet, how about going abroad with me?" Lily looked at Violet. Violet was taken aback for a moment, "Why did you suddenly let me go abroad with you?" "What happened in the past two days really scared me. It''s too dangerous for you to stay here. It''s better to be safer abroad." Lily exined. Violet lowered her eyelids, "No, Mom, I can''t go with you." "What? You don¡¯t want to leave Stanley?" Lily questioned her, a little unhappy. Violet didn¡¯t know how to exin, "No, I promised my teacher to make a name for myself here. If I leave now, I can¡¯t finish what I promised the teacher?" "But aren''t you already famous? The sess of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ has made you a famous designer." "How can this be enough? The reputation is far less than Mina''s identity. My teacher said that as long as my achievements here reach the same level as Mina, I will be introduced to Design Association. Mom, this is my dream. I don''t want to give it up." Violet held Lily''s hand with an extremely serious expression on her face. Looking at such a daughter, Lily opened her mouth and couldn''t say anything to let Violet leave. She could sigh deeply, "But what about your safety?" Violet lowered her eyes and smiled, and said with some uncertainty, "As long as I stay away from Mr. Murphy, I should be fine, right?" "I hope." Lily patted the back of Violet¡¯s hand with a worried look on her face. In the next few days, Violet never encountered any idents. Everything was so calm. It seemed that the people behind the scenes had temporarily stopped, so the investigation by the police station was also forced to stop. Violet had no choice but to withdraw thewsuit. After all, even if she didn¡¯t withdraw thewsuit, she wouldn¡¯t get anything, either. When Violet came to the Murphy Group, she opened the door of her office, wiped the dust on the desk, turned on theputer, and prepared to print the resignation application. At this time, a designer came to her with a stack of manuscripts to be reviewed, "Violet, are you better now?" "Yeah." Violet said with a smile. Originally, she asked for leave for only two days. But because of those two idents, Stanley gave her a few more days on the grounds of sick leave, so that she could have a good rest. "That''s great. Congrattions, Violet." "What?" Violet looked at her suspiciously. The designer said, "You got a promotion!" "Promotion?" Violet was slightly surprised. The designer nodded, "Yeah, Fraser told us yesterday afternoon that you would be the chief designer Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. of the design department from now on. You will be in position immediately when youe back. Didn''t the Personnel Department inform you?" Hearing this, Violet pursed her red lips. The designer looked at her unclearly, "Violet, are you unhappy?" Violet didn''t answer, but got up and took out the resignation application from the printer, "Thank you. But I have to go to Mr. Murphy." "Okay." The designer took a step back quickly and stepped aside. After Violet said thanks, she strode out of the design department and went to the top floor. "Fraser." As soon as Violet got out of the elevator, she saw Frasering out of the office, so she hurriedly called to him. Fraser stopped and looked back, "Violet, you came to work today?" Violet said, "Yeah, is Mr. Murphy here?" "He¡¯s here." Fraser nodded. Violet held the resignation application in front of her chest, "Please help me tell him that I want to see him." "Okay, wait a minute." Fraser answered, pushed open the door of Mr. Murphy''s office and went in. After a minute, Fraser came out, "Mr. Murphy lets you in." "Thank you." Violet smiled gratefully and walked in past him. "Mr. Murphy." Violet shouted to the man behind the desk in front. The man raised his head, "You came just right. This is the promotion contract drawn up by the Personnel Department yesterday. See if there is any problem with the sry. If there is no problem, I will let..." "Mr. Murphy!" Violet bit her lower lip, interrupting him with aplicated expression on her face, "I came to you for this." "Huh?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Violet took a deep breath and passed the resignation application in her arms with both hands. Stanley looked down, then the aura all over his body became low, "Are you leaving?" "Yes, please approve!" Violet replied, clenching her fists. Stanley''s thin lips pressed into a straight line. He looked at her coldly, "What''s the reason?" Violet lowered her head slightly, "When I first came to the Murphy Group, it was originally a one-month work period. Now that one month has passed. It''s time for me to leave." Hearing this, Stanley''s face became much more rxed. "The one month at the beginning was just an inspection period for you. The sess of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ means that your inspection period is very qualified. You can continue to stay!" "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, I still have to go." Violet said. Stanley frowned tightly, "Why?" Violet looked up at him, "Because continuing to stay here will only put me in a dangerous situation, Mr. Murphy, you shouldn''t forget what happened the other day?" Stanley''s thin lips moved. It took a long time for him to make a sound, "No." "So do you think I will be safe if I still stay here?" Violet smiled bitterly. Stanley pinched his eyebrows, "Sorry..." "You don''t have to apologize to me. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It''s just that person who is so vicious!" Violet shook her head, "The reason why I insist on leaving is that besides saving my life, the most important thing is that I don''t want my two children to be in danger. Please, Mr. Murphy!" Stanley lowered his eyelids, hiding the sadness in his eyes, and then replied in a hoarse voice, "Okay, I agree." With that, he picked up the pen and signed his name on the resignation application. Chapter 111 The Name of the Studio Chapter 111 The Name of the Studio At the moment Stanley finished signing his name, Violet felt that her heart suddenly became empty. But she concealed it well and didn¡¯t show it on her face. After finishing signing, Stanley handed the resignation application to Violet. Violet reached out to take it over, but Stanley didn''t let go. Violet looked at him suspiciously, "Mr. Murphy?" Stanley lowered his eyes and said quietly, "After I find out that person, you cane back at any time. The position of the chief designer is also yours." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy, but no need." Violet smiled and refused, "My studio still needs me to go back." Stanley narrowed his eyes, then relieved again, "So that''s it. What is the name of your studio?" "Rebirth!" Violet slowly uttered the words. "Rebirth?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Why did he think this name was familiar? Seeing what he was thinking, Violet lowered her head andughed, "The studio who sued Phoebe''s studiost time is mine." Then, Stanley understood instantly. It turned out that Phoebe''s 20 million waspensated to her. "Well, Mr. Murphy, I have to go. This month, I have gotten along well with you. I hope you can find an excellent designer." Violet reached out to Stanley. Seeing her beautiful and fair hand, Stanley¡¯s eyes dimmed. He reached out and shook hands with her, "I will walk you out." "Okay." Violet nodded and didn''t refuse. Stanley walked Violet outside the office. Violet waved to him and then walked towards the elevator. While walking, she held the resignation application in one hand, and tightly grasped the pants on her thigh with the other, trying to resist the urge to look back at him. She was afraid that she would really reluctant to leave if she turned her head back. Soon, Violet entered the elevator. When the elevator door was closed, her eyes were still wet. In order to prevent herself from crying, she kept looking up and holding back the tears. When she arrived at the Personnel Department, she wiped her eyes, then smiled again and walked out of the elevator. After finishing the resignation formalities, Violet didn''t stay in the Murphy Group any longer. After packing her own things, she left the building directly. On the balcony on the top floor, Stanley looked down at Violet who was hailing the taxi on the side of the road, tapping his fingers on the railing lightly. Fraser stood behind him. Listening to his apparently rhythmic percussions, Fraser couldn''t help but speak, "Mr. Murphy, if you are reluctant to let Violet leave, it won¡¯t be toote to stop her now!" "No, let her go. With her talents, she will shine no matter where she goes." Stanley retracted his gaze and turned back into the office. Fraser followed Stanley and rolled his eyes at Stanley silently. ¡®Mr. Murphy, have you misunderstood something?¡¯ The reluctance he said was a man to a woman, not about talents. "Still no clues?" Stanley walked to the office chair and sat down. Fraser pushed his sses to restore his elite look, "No, the people behind the scenes these days have not been acting on Violet, so all clues are useless." "Continue to investigate. The person who can bribe the killer and silently destroy the elevator without leaving a trace will not have a small background. Investigate it from those celebrities." Stanley put his hand on the desk tightly. His hands clenched into fists, and the blue veins on the back of his hands were exposed. Fraser hesitated for a few seconds, "But this way, it''s easy to offend the family behind them." "Hidden. Don''t be caught." Stanley leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes and said a little tiredly. Fraser straightened his back and responded, "I see. I''ll do it now." "Yeah." Stanley nodded. After Fraser left, Stanley opened his eyes, looked at the promotion contract on his desk, picked it up and was about to throw it into the trash can. But when he did that, he suddenly changed his mind.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In the end, this contract was locked in a drawer by him. At this moment, the phone under theputer rang suddenly. Stanley nced, picked up the phone and put it to his ear, "What''s the matter?" "Stanley, let¡¯s have dinner together?" Henry suggested excitedly. "No." Stanley refused expressionlessly. "Really?" Henry squinted, "Today is Ivy''s birthday. I want to give her a surprise." Hearing this, Stanley immediately looked at the date in the lower right corner of theputer. When he saw today''s date, he rubbed his temples. Only then did he remember that today was Ivy''s birthday. "Address!" Stanley asked. Henry smiled, "I knew you would change your mind. I will send you the address in a while. I¡¯m going to find George and ask him to give Ivy a two-hour leave at night." Stanley gave a hmm. At the end of the call, he stood up, took the coat on the shelf and put it on his arm, holding the phone in the other hand. Then he walked out of the office. At night, in the noisy bar. Violet was sitting on the booth, pouring sses of beer into her mouth. Soon, her eyes blurred. Jessie came back from the dance. When she saw a few wine bottles empty on the table, she was shocked, "Holy shit, Violet, drink so much wine?" She quickly snatched the wine ss from Violet''s hand. Violet squinted at Jessie, and stammered, "Jessie, are you back?" "Yes, you still recognize me. It seems that you are not particrly drunk." Jessie sat down beside Violet. Violet stretched out her hand to get the wine ss Jessie had just taken away. Jessie didn''t give it to her, but just pushed it far away, "Enough! You are already drunk." "I... I''m not drunk!" Violet waved her hand, feeling unhappy. Her face flushed and her lips were red. With her drunk look, it made her look very attractive. Jessie couldn''t help but stared at Violet. She knew that Violet was as beautiful as a fairy, but she didn''t know Violet would be so attractive when she got drunk. "Damn it! Hurry up to lower your head! When those men see you look like this, they will be crazy for you." Jessie put her coat on Violet''s head. Violet suddenly sobbed. Jessie was stunned, "Honey, why are you crying?" "I''m sad." Violet blinked at Jessie with tearful eyes. "Why are you sad?" Jessie was puzzled. Violet wiped her tears, "I have resigned. I will never see him again." "Who?" Jessie looked dazed. "Stanley..." Violet choked out the name. Jessie was dumbfounded. It took a while for her to react. She looked at Violet incredulously, "Violet, you and Mr. Murphy..." Violet hugged Jessie, "Jessie, am I bad? I like a man with a fianc¨¦e." Jessie swallowed, "No, you are good. Mr. Murphy is so excellent. It is normal for you to like him. As long as you don''t be a mistress, it will be fine." "Yes, so I left." Violet picked up a new bottle of beer and opened it, looking up and taking a sip. Jessie wanted to stop her. But seeing her so sad, Jessie just let her go. She was still thinking about why Violet would suddenly invite her to the bar. It turned out to be because of resignation and she couldn¡¯t see Stanley in the future. "Hey, it¡¯s the first time that you fall in love with a man, but¡­" Jessie looked at Violet, feeling pitiful. Violet vomited directly. Jessie covered her nose and said, "Well, well, don''t drink it. If you drink it again, something will happen. I will drive you back." With that said, she took the wine bottle in Violet''s hand, check out, and then left the bar and went to hail the taxi. But here were basically private cars. For a long time, there were no taxis passing by. Having no choice, Jessie had to help Violet go forward, ready to go to the front to see if she could get a taxi. At this moment, a honking suddenly sounded behind them. Chapter 112 Where Is It? Chapter 112 Where Is It? Jessie felt buzzed in her ears. She turned her head angrily, "Who is it?" "It''s me." Stanley got off the car. Jessie held back the anger on her face and blinked in an incredible way, "Mr. Murphy? Why are you here?" "Passing by. What happened to her?" Stanley''s eyes fell on Violet. Violet buried her head on Jessie''s shoulders. Her hair was scattered, and her face was covered by the hair tightly, so he couldn''t see anything. "Violet is drunk" Jessie replied helplessly. "Did you guys drink?" Stanley squinted. Jessie said, "Yes, Violet is a little sad." "Sad?" Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Why is she sad?" Jessie looked at him bitterly, and muttered, "Why? It''s all because of you." "Huh?" Stanley couldn''t hear clearly, frowning. Jessie reacted and shook her head quickly, "Nothing. Mr. Murphy, can you take us to the nearest subway station?" "Get in the car." Stanley opened the back seat door. Jessie quickly thanked him and helped Violet into the car. Stanley also sat back in the car, nced at Violet who was sleeping in the rearview mirror, and said while fastening the seat belt, "Your address?" "Mr. Murphy, are you going to drive me back home?" Jessie''s eyes lit up. Stanley was nomittal. Jessie was about to say her address, but then she thought of something and looked at Violet. Stanley guessed her scruples, then he said, "I will drive her back home." "That''s great! My house is..." Jessie said out her address. After Stanley turned on the map, he started the car. In about twenty minutes, they arrived at Jessie''s house. Jessie got out of the car and stood outside the window of the driver''s seat, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy. Please take care of Violet." Stanley gave a hmm, rolled up the window, and drove away. On the way, his cell phone rang. Henry''s voice came, "Stanley, why haven''t you arrived yet?" Stanley turned the steering wheel with one hand and pressed the Bluetooth headset on his ear with the other hand, ¡°Something happened. I¡¯ll be there a littlete.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "What''s the matter?" Henry asked. Stanley''s eyes flickered. He didn''t mean to answer, "Nothing. I will rush over as soon as possible." "Okay, but hurry up. Ivy is still waiting for you. She heard that you personally went to choose the present this afternoon. She looks forward to it." "Got it." Stanley pressed the headset and hung up the phone. Soon, they arrived at the apartment. Stanley stopped the car and picked Violet from the back seat. Violet seemed to feel that someone was hugging her, so she subconsciously put her arm around the man''s neck. Stanley was stunned and looked down at her for a while. Seeing that she hadn''t moved, he walked into the building. When they arrived at the floor which they lived, Stanley hugged Violet to the door of her apartment and rang the doorbell with his elbow, but no one opened the door. Having no choice, Stanley turned around and opened the door of his apartment, carried her in and put her on the sofa, then picked up her bag, ready to find the key card. But after looking around, he didn''t find the key card in her bag. Stanley had no choice but to pick up her mobile phone and nned to contact the two children. But when Stanley grabbed Violet¡¯s hand and was about to unlock the phone with her fingerprint, Violet suddenly opened her eyes. She got up from the sofa, hugged his waist, and threw herself into his arms. Stanley froze instantly, "What are you doing?" "It''s hot..." Violet said these words in a daze, rubbing her face against his chest. After rubbing for a while, she seemed to feel wrong. Then she raised her head, let go of his waist, rudely pulled out his neckline and tore open his shirt, revealing his strong chest. Looking at his chest, she smiled, patted it, and pressed her face against it again. At this moment, she narrowed her eyesfortably, "It''s so cool." "Violet, do you know what you are doing?" Stanley looked down at the woman who was putting her head on his chest, his Adam''s apple moved slightly. Then his voice became hoarse. Violet rubbed her face against to his chest, "Cool... so cool!" Stanley''s face darkened. He shouldn''t ask this drunkard! "Let go!" Stanley stretched out his hand, grabbed Violet''s shoulder, and pushed her a little away. Violet felt the ice block far away from her. Suddenly, she became anxious. She waved her hand vigorously, and put her face on his chest again. Seeing the woman who was in his arms, Stanley felt headache, "Violet, let go!" "No." Violet hugged him tightly, not letting him go. She even opened her mouth and bit his chest. It hurt. Stanley¡¯s neck leaned back, "Violet..." "Huh?" Violet didn¡¯t bite him but raised her head, looking at him innocently. Stanley stared at her. Seeing her slightly opened red lips and smelling the faint scent of wine from her lips, his eyes darkened. Finally, he lifted her chin, bowed his head and kissed her lips. Her lips were soft, tender, and jelly-like. The sweetness of wine in her mouth made him fascinated. Violet didn''t know that she had been kissed. She only knew that the coldness on her lips made her especially like it. She subconsciously hugged the man''s neck and chased the coldness. But to Stanley, her behavior was like a kind of encouragement, making him instantly devoid of reason and only instinct. He loosened her chin, put his hand on the back of her head, and put his other hand on her waist, slowly pushing her down on the sofa. Then they had sex. It was not until dawn the next day that Stanley got up from Violet. He stood by the sofa, looking down at the tired woman who had fallen asleep on the sofa. His eyes were full ofplexity. After a while, he bent down to pick up the clothes on the floor and threw it on the sofa. Then he went back to the room and took a nket out to cover Violet. After that, he walked lightly to the bathroom. When he finished taking a shower and came out of the bathroom while wiping his hair, the phone on the coffee table was constantly vibrating. He stepped to the coffee table, put the towel around his neck, reached out to pick up the phone. The word ¡®Ivy¡¯ was constantly popping on the screen. "Hello." Stanley answered the phone. His voice was charming and hoarse, making others feel so sexy. Ivy burst into tears, "Stanley, where are you?" Stanley nced at Violet and then pursed his thin lips, "I''m in thepany." Hearing his answer, Ivy was silent. After a few seconds, she said again, "Why didn''t youe to the restaurantst night? Didn''t you say you wereing? I have been waiting for you. Why did you break your promise? " Stanley had an apology in his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose, "Sorry, it''s my fault. I will "How do youpensate me? Yesterday was my birthday. Stanley, you¡¯ve gone too far. Last night, Henry and I called you all the time but you didn''t answer it at all. Do you know how worried I am?¡± Ivy finished speaking angrily and hung up the phone. Stanley went through the call log. He saw that Ivy and Henry had made several calls. The time happened to be the period he was with Violet. Thinking of this, Stanley couldn''t help but rubbed his temples with a headache. At this moment, the woman on the sofa moved suddenly. She opened her eyes with a low snort. Looking at the bright ceiling, her eyes were a little dazed, "Where is it?" Chapter 113 You Don’t Have To Chapter 113 You Don¡¯t Have To Stanley stared at her closely, "My apartment." "Why am I in your apartment?" Violet raised her arm and rubbed her sore temples, trying to sit up. When she moved, she hissed in pain. Then she fell back on the sofa. She felt dizzy. The memories of After remembering that she had sex with Stanleyst night, she was so embarrassed. Violet turned her neck stiffly, staring nkly at the man wearing a white bathrobe on the edge of the sofa. It took a long time for her to make a sound, "Mr. Murphy,st night we..." "I will be responsible for what happenedst night!" Stanley handed her the clothes. Violet took the clothes and ced them on the armrests of the sofa, then covered herself with the nket. She gritted her teeth and sat up, "No, I don''t need you to be responsible for me!" Stanley suddenly narrowed his eyes, "What did you say?" Violet lowered her eyelids, covering the bitter look in her eyes. She said in a cold voice, "I said, you don''t need to be responsible for me. Mr. Murphy, we are all adults. It is inevitable that this kind of thing happens between adults. Just treat it as an ident." "An ident?" Stanley''s face turned gloomy. His thin lips were pressed tightly. In her opinion, it was normal for men and women to do this kind of thing? Or did she often have such idents with other men? Thinking of this, Stanley tightened his hand which was holding the towel. The back of his hand bulged blue veins. His face was also very gloomy. Violet didn''t know what he was thinking. She just thought that his self-esteem got hurt because she said she didn¡¯t need him to be responsible for her. She bit her lip and then said, "Yes, it was just an ident. What else can you do? You said you would be responsible for me, but it''s nothing more than giving me money. Could it be that you can marry me?" Hearing this, Stanley''s thin lips moved but he did not speak. Seeing his silence, Violet smiled sadly, "See, you don''t speak, which proves that I am right. Your responsibility is to give me money, but this money is an insult to me. I won''t want it. So it''s better to treat it as an ident." After that, Violet stopped looking at him and wanted to get off the sofa. But as soon as her feet touched the ground, she fell forward with a cry of exmation due to theck of strength in her legs. Upon seeing this, Stanley stepped up to her and caught her, "Where are you going? I will hold you over." Violet fell steadily into Stanley''s arms. Smelling the breath on his body, listening to his gentle voice, she had an urge to cry. But she didn''t show it. She adjusted her posture and stood firmly, and then stepped out of his arms, "No need, Mr. Murphy. I can walk myself." She grabbed the clothes on the armrest of the sofa, pinched the nket tightly with the other hand, and stumbled towards the door. After leaving Stanley''s apartment, Violet came to the door of her own apartment and rang the doorbell. Lily''s voice soon came from inside the door, "Who is it?" "Mom, it''s me." Violet replied loudly. Hearing her voice, Lily hurriedly came over to open the door. Seeing what Violet looked like at the moment, Lily was shocked. Even the mask on her face slipped off, "Baby, what are you..." "Mom, don''t say anything. Let me in first." Violet urged embarrassedly with blushing. She almost couldn¡¯t stand firmly. At this time, Lily also reacted, and quickly moved away, "Okay, okay,e in." Violet hurried in. After entering, she went straight to the bathroom to take a bath. Lily picked up the mask on the ground, closed the door, and followed to the bathroom, standing outside and asking, "Baby, who were you withst night?" "Mom, don''t ask, OK?" Violet stood in front of the mirror. Looking at her body which was full of hickeys, she couldn''t help taking a breath. "I¡¯m your Mom. You went out to eat with Jessie yesterday. I thought you slept at Jessie¡¯s house, but you fooled around with other men all night. I still don¡¯t know who that man is!" Lily patted the bathroom door angrily. There was a buzzing in Violet''s ears. Just as she was about to answer, Lily spoke again with an anxious voice, "Violet, shouldn''t you be bullied?" Violet was speechless, "No! It¡¯s an ident!" "What ident?" Lily frowned. Just when she was about to ask, the doorbell rang again. She turned her head and nced at the door, "Violet, I¡¯m going to open the door first. When Ie back, you''d better exin to me honestly what happenedst night!" After that, Lily turned and walked to open the door. Stanley stood outside the door with a small bag in his hand, "Ms. Smith." "Stanley, why are you here?" Lily looked at him suspiciously. Stanley did not answer, and handed the small bag over, "This is medicine for Violet." "For Violet?" Lily subconsciously took it and opened it. When she saw the name on the medicine box inside, she was so furious. Then, she closed the bag and red at him, ¡°It''s you!" She should have guessed it. If it were another man, Violet would not be so calm at all. Maybe she would have called the police long ago. Stanley lowered his eyes, knowing he was wrong, "Sorry, I..." "Stop it! Get out of here!" Lily pointed angrily in the direction of the elevator, "I thought you were a good person, but I didn''t expect that I was wrong. You have a fianc¨¦e but you still came to hook up with Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Violet. It''s really hateful. Get out! You are not weed here!" As she said, she pushed Stanley out. When she pushed him about 30 or 40 centimeters away from the door, she mmed the door with a sullen face. After closing the door, Lily found that there was still a bag in her hand. She snorted disdainfully, and wanted to open the door again and throw the bag out. But then she thought of something, curled her lips, and dispelled the idea. "Mom, who is it?" Violet came out of the bathroom and wrapped in a bath towel after taking a shower, just in time to see Lily''s angry face. Lily red at her, "Who else can it be? Your loverst night." Hearing this, Violet lowered her head in embarrassment, "Mom, don''t say that." "Huh, I was wrong?" Lily poked Violet¡¯s forehead irritably, "He has a fianc¨¦e. Why would you be with him..." "Mom." Violet carefully pulled Lily''s sleeve, "I know I was wrong. Please don''t be angry. This time, it is really an ident. It won''t happen next time." "This is what you said! You have to keep your promise. You know I hate mistresses the most, so I don''t want my daughter to be that kind of person." Lily looked very serious. Violet gave a hmm and nodded again and again, "I know!" "Well." Lily''s face finally eased. After touching Violet¡¯s head, she gave Violet the bag, "This is for you by Stanley. Apply it by yourself. Don''t get inmmation. I¡¯m going to wash my face." After Lily left, Violet opened the bag suspiciously and took out the stuff one by one. When she saw that there was some medicine to apply that ce, her face flushed suddenly. "He''s quite attentive." Violet smiled and murmured in a low voice. Then, she took out thest box of medicine in the bag. When she saw the name on it, the expression on her face suddenly froze. Chapter 114 Run into Talia in A Shopping Mall Chapter 114 Run into Talia in A Shopping Mall Stanley was indeed careful enough. He didn''t even forget to prepare the contraceptive pill for her. Was he so worried about her being pregnant? Violet clenched the medicine box in her hand. Although she knew that it was not wrong that Stanley let her take medicine, she still felt a little ufortable. But Violet didn''t think too much. After sighing, she opened the medicine box directly, took out the instruction manual and read it. Then she took the two pills and threw them into her mouth. Picking up the cup on the coffee table, she swallowed them with water. After taking the medicine, she picked up the phone and prepared to send a message to Stanley, telling him that she had taken the medicine. But when she thought if Ivy or Phoebe looked at his mobile phone and identally saw the news, it would cause another trouble. So Violet did not hesitate to delete the line that had been typed, quit the text message, and clicked into the call log. Seeing the two missed calls made by Jessiest night in the call log, Violet rubbed her eyebrows and called back. Jessie was probably still asleep. Her voice was full of sleepiness at the moment, and she kept yawning, "Violet, so early, what''s the matter?" "It''s still early? What time is it?" Violet nced at the clock on the wall, rather speechless, "Get up! I have something to ask you." Jessie rubbed her messy hair and sat up from the bed, "What''s the matter?" "I ask you, we drank togetherst night, but why was I with Mr. Murphy in the end?" Violet pursed her red lips, "Do you know that I was almost killed by you." Jessie blinked, "It was Mr. Murphy who drove you back. You were drunkst night. I helped you out of the bar for a long time but I couldn''t get a taxi. Then I met Mr. Murphy, so I bothered him to drive you home. What''s wrong? Did something happen to you?" Violet said with a guilty conscience, "Of... Of course not, it''s just that I vomited in his car." She just told Jessie the truth that she vomited in Stanley¡¯s carst time. It wasn¡¯t a lie, right? Jessie smirked, "Isn¡¯t it just vomiting in his car? It¡¯s not a big deal! Just wash the car clean. Besides, don¡¯t you like Mr. Murphy? You should be happy to have chance to get contact with him again." "How did you know that I like Mr. Murphy?" Violet stood up in shock. Jessieughed, "How did I know? After you got drunk, you said that you were sad because you couldn¡¯t see Mr. Murphy anymore." "Really?" Violet''s eyes widened in horror. So she might have told Stanley that she liked himst night. Then he might know her feelings for him! God! She was screwed up! "Violet, Violet?" Hearing Violet hadn''t made a sound for a long time, Jessie couldn''t help but yelled twice. Violet reacted and sat down slowly, "What''s the matter?" "What''s wrong with you?" Jessie pouted. Violet rubbed her temples, "I''m fine." "Well, I have to hang up. I want to sleep." Jessie opened her mouth wide and yawned again. Violet nodded lightly, "Okay, you go to sleep." Hanging up, Violet put the phone aside. Lily came out of the bathroom, "Baby, how about going shopping with me for a while? I want to buy something to take abroad." "Okay." Violet patted her own cheek and then agreed. Then she put away the boxes of medicine on the coffee table and went back to the bedroom. After half an hour, finishing applying the medicine and changing clothes, she went out with Lily and to the mall in the city center. Lily was a shopaholic. She bought a lot of things in a short while, and then she took Violet to a counter shop for brand bags. "Baby, what do you think of this?" Lily showed Violet an artificial leather clutch. Violet nced at it, "It¡¯s not bad. But this bag is not suitable for daily life. It is only suitable for banquets. Mom, do you really have to attend a banquet?" Lily rubbed Violet¡¯s nose with a smile, "Bingo! Tonight is the charity party hosted by Mr. Lowe. His wife heard that I was back, and specially invited me to attend." "Well, this one is good." Violet nodded. "Okay, then I''ll go to checkout." Lily liked this too, so she immediately decided to buy it. At this moment, a proud female voice came from outside the store, "Take out yourtest bags." "Who is so vulgar?" Lily frowned, with a bit of disgust on her face. Violet narrowed her eyes and looked at the source of the sound, "It''s Talia and... Dad!" Hearing this, Lily''s back stiffened. The fingers holding the bag tightened. Violet patted the back of Lily¡¯s hand lightly, "It''s okay, Mom. I''m here. We just pretend we haven''t seen them. Let''s go to pay for it." With her daughter''s encouragement, Lily''s stiff back rxed. She responded with a smile, and walked to the cashier. But after they walked two steps, Talia called out, "Yeah, isn''t this Violet? Honey, your daughter is also here! What a coincidence!" Violet and Lily both stopped. Violet smiled at Lily, "It''s okay, Mom. I''ll take care of them." As she said, she turned around, put her smile away and looked at Eason and Talia coldly, "It''s a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you guys here. Dad came to buy a bag with Talia?" Eason said indifferently, "There is a charity party tonight. So Ie out and buy some jewelry for Talia." "Oh!" Violet lifted her chin and said, "Dad is really kind to Talia. You actually apany Talia to shop. I used to see Talia hanging out with other men." "What nonsense are you talking about?" Talia''s face changed, and she shouted in a sharp voice. Eason also frowned and nced at Talia suspiciously. Talia was really scared by this look. She felt guilty. When Violet saw it, she smiled, "Why are you so excited? The other man I said is your distant cousin! What do you think it is?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Talia was stunned first, then calmed down. She red at Violet, "Then you can just say that it¡¯s my distant cousin. Why have to make a roundabout and talk about other men!" "Well, I''ll pay attention to my words next time." Violet smiled, but she didn''t have the slightest attitude of admitting mistakes, which really pissed off Talia. "Puff!" Lily couldn''t help butughed out. Herughter also attracted Talia and Eason. Talia did not recognize her, but Eason, who had been her husband for nearly 20 years, recognized her all at once. He clenched the dragon head on the crutch in surprise, "Is it you?" "Who?" Talia looked at Lily''s back nkly. She felt a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had met. Lily flirted with her delicate hair, "It''s me!" "Mom?" Violet was startled slightly. She didn''t expect that her mother would take the initiative to stand up and admit her identity. "It''s okay. Since we met, just face it. It¡¯s them who are sorry for me. Why should I avoid them?" Lily figured it out, then patted the back of Violet''s hand and turned around slowly. Seeing Lily''s face, Talia took two steps back in surprise, and then tremblingly pointed at her, "You...you..." Lily coldly looked at Talia who couldn''t even speak clearly. There was a touch of undisguised mockery in her eyes, "Talia, you have be Mrs. Hunt for seven years. But why haven''t you changed a bit yet? You¡¯re still so petty." "Puff!" It was Violet''s turn to cover her lips tough. Talia stamped her feet angrily, "Honey, look at her!" "Enough!" Eason yelled impatiently, then looked at Lily with aplicated expression on his face, "When did youe back?" Chapter 115 Remind Eason Chapter 115 Remind Eason "It''s been a few days since I came back." Lily smiled faintly. Eason rubbed the dragon head on the crutch, "How are you doing abroad in recent years?" Lily fiddled with the emerald ring on her index finger, "Of course I''m so good. You see how young I am now, but you..." She looked at his crutches. Finally, she fixed her eyes on his gray hair, and smiled happily, "You are much older than when we divorced seven years ago. You have been drained by her in the past few years?" Lily snorted at Talia. Eason cleared his throat awkwardly, but did not answer. Talia knew that Lily was mocking her. She was so angry that she raised her hand angrily. Violet narrowed her eyes and grabbed Talia''s wrist directly, "Talia, I advise you not to do anything. Otherwise, I will call the police and sue you for intentional injury!" "You..." Talia stared at Violet angrily. Lily poked Violet''s arm, "Okay, baby, put her hand down. It¡¯s so dirty!" With that said, she quickly took out a tissue and handed it to Violet. Violet shook Talia''s hand away and took the tissue. Then she quickly wiped her fingers, as if there were some bacteria on her fingers. Talia was so irritated by Violet¡¯s actions. She clenched her fists and screamed, "Eason, you just watch them bully me like this!" Eason''s face was sullen, "You stopped them first." "I..." Talia was speechless. Then, she gritted her teeth and looked at him, "Which one would you help? Don''t help me but help them? You still have feelings for your ex-wife?" She pointed to Violet and Lily. Violet and Lily looked at each other. Both of them saw disgust in the eyes of the other party. Eason saw it, and felt frustrated. In his opinion, it was him who didn''t like Lily back then. But now what rights did Lily have to despise him? "Enough! You don¡¯t think it¡¯s a shameful thing?" Eason pressed Talia''s hand back with a gloomy expression on his face. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Talia felt that he was still defending Lily and Violet, so she threw away his hand angrily. ¡°I¡¯m shameful? I''m your current wife. But you actually helped your ex-wife to bully me?" Many people in the store heard the sound and looked over. Eason felt so embarrassed, "You... you are simply unreasonable. Don''t buy bags and jewelry! Go home with me." "No way! Since you don''t let me buy bags, I will just buy the most expensive one, just letting her see who is the rich!" Talia nced at the ck clutch in Lily''s hand. A touch of disdain shed into her eyes. Then she reached the shelf and then take out a crocodile leather bag worth of hundred thousand dors. When Lily saw this, she couldn''t help butugh, and whispered in Violet''s ear, "Baby, is this woman stupid? Mr. Lowe''s charity party is to protect wild animals. She is going to attend the party with this bag? When Mr. Lowe sees it, will he be happy? I¡¯m looking forward to seeing that scene!" "Mom, when youe back tonight, you have to tell me about the banquet." Violet also smiled. "Of course." Lily blinked. Talia didn''t know what they were talking about. She just walked over with the bag, "Honey, I want this one." Eason nced at the price on the tag, then he frowned. When he was just about to say no and let her choose another one, Talia¡¯s face changed. Her eyes clearly stated that she would continue to make trouble if he didn''t buy it. Eason was afraid of her. He waved his hand tiredly, and agreed. Talia was so happy. She smiled triumphantly at Lily and Violet, "Someone had been married to Eason for more than ten or twenty years. Have she been given such an expensive bag?" Lily''s face sank "Mom..." Violet looked at Lily with some worry. Lily shook her head and said it was okay, then stared at Talia coldly, "Yes, I had not enjoyed this before. But I also don¡¯t want it. If you like it, just enjoy it a few more times. Because maybe someday, you can''t enjoy it anymore." "What do you mean?" Talia put away the smug on her face, feeling a little uneasy. Lily ignored her and turned to look at Eason, "Eason, if you have time, just investigate your Mrs. Hunt carefully. I heard that richdies like to be sugar mommy. I don¡¯t know if your wife has any toy boys." After finishing saying this, Lily took Violet''s hand and walked away. It was conceivable that after they leave, Eason and Talia would have a fierce quarrel. "Mom, awesome! Talia will hate you guts now." Violet gave Lily a thumbs up. Lily snorted, "So what? Am I afraid of her? I¡¯m happy today. Go to buy some more clothes." Violet was speechless. Then when they arrived at the clothing store, Lily didn''t choose clothes for herself. Instead, she kept choosing clothes for Violet and urged her to try it. Violet didn''t want to ruin Lily''s mood. Even if she felt helpless, she had to go to the fitting room with a bunch of clothes. In the VIP fitting room on the second floor of the clothing store, Ivy changed into a white dress and came from inside. While lowering her head to adjust the dress, she asked softly, "Stanley, what do you think of me wearing this dress?" No one answered. Ivy paused for a while. Then she raised her head suspiciously, and looked towards the waiting area. She saw that there was no one there. Then she was a little anxious. She hurriedly looked around for a while. Finally, she saw the figure of a man in front of the circr railing not far away. The man was looking down slightly. Ivy didn¡¯t know what he was looking at. Ivy pursed her pale lips a little unhappily. But soon, she adjusted her face again, and walked over with a gentle smile, "Stanley, what are you looking at so seriously? I called you several times, but you didn¡¯t answer me!" Hearing her voice, Stanley looked back at her, "Nothing. Is it Okay?" "Yeah." Ivy nodded, and then slowly turned around her dress, and asked with blushing, "How is it? Does it look good?" "Not bad." Stanley nodded. Ivy put the hem of the dress down, "I haven''t worn a dress for about ten years. Now I suddenly wear it. I''m not used to it." "It¡¯s okay. When you recoverpletely, you can wear anything you want." Stanley put his hand in his trouser pocket and said. Ivy gave him a sweet look, "You just know how to make me happy." "I didn''t coax you. Let''s go. Is there anything else you want to try?" Stanley asked with a chuckle. "No, that''s it. You pay for them, just as apensate for noting to my birthday partyst night." Ivy shook her head and said. Stanley nodded, "Okay." Ivy smiled. Immediately, she heard a familiar voice, and subconsciously looked under the railing. Then she saw Violet also wearing a white dress, standing in front of the mirror and turning around. Compared to her skinny body without any femininity, Violet''s beautiful body shape and the scene of her turning around was as beautiful as a painting, which was amazing. This strong contrast shattered Ivy''s confidence. Ivy lowered her eyelids to cover the crazy jealousy and envy in her eyes. Then she said sadly, "Stanley, were you just looking at Miss Hunt?" Stanley''s eyes flickered, and then he said, "It happened to see that she was also in this store." "Really?" Ivy whispered. In ces Stanley couldn''t see, her fingernails pinched her hands tightly. "Miss Hunt is so beautiful. I really want to have a healthy body like her. Then I can wear beautiful clothes and walk in the sun. But it''s a pity... I probably won''t be able to realize this wish in this life." Chapter 116 Cant Live for Ten Years Chapter 116 Can''t Live for Ten Years Stanley frowned, "Don''t say that. It won''t happen." Ivy smiled bitterly, "Stanley, you know my physical condition, Dr. Joe said, even if I recover and leave the hospital, I won''t live for ten years!" After saying this, she turned away lonely. Stanley pursed his thin lips, finally nced under the railing, and chased her. On the first floor, Violet stopped talking to Lily andughed. Looking up at the railing on the second floor, and seeing that there was no one there, she couldn''t help but wonder. "What''s the matter, baby?" Lily saw it and then also looked over, but saw nothing. Violet shook her head, "Nothing serious. I just felt like someone was looking at me for a moment. Maybe it was my illusion." "You should feel right." Lily adjusted Violet''s hair. Violet blinked, "Mom, did you see it?" "No, but my daughter is so beautiful. If no one looks at you, it will be weird." Lily said with a smile. Violet was amused by Lily, "Mom!" "Well, well. Did you try all these clothes?" Lily opened the door of the fitting room and took a look. Violet nodded, "Yeah." "Then let¡¯s pay for it." Lily waved her hand and said very proudly. Violet quickly stopped her, "Mom, so many clothes. If you buy them all, it will cost at least hundreds of thousands of dors. I am a designer myself. I have so many clothes, so I don''t need to buy so many." "You¡¯re right." Lily touched her chin, feeling reasonable. Violet chose two or three of them, "Just buy these." "All right." Lily smiled at the shopping guide. Soon, the mother and daughter left the clothing store after buying the clothes. Then they went shopping in other ces in the mall and took a taxi back. When they returned to the apartment, it was only two o''clock in the afternoon. There were still two hours before the children finished school. Violet put down the bag, patted on her shoulder and walked to the kitchen. Then she came out with the kettle, ready to make tea. At this time, the phone she put in her bag rang. Violet hurriedly put down the kettle, took out her mobile phone from her bag, and nced at the caller ID. It was an unfamiliar local number. After hesitating for a few seconds, she still answered. "Hello, is this Miss Hunt?" A gentle and polite female voice came from the other end of the phone. Violet nodded slightly, "Yeah!" "I''m the store manager of Vanneca." The female voice replied. Violet raised her eyebrows. Vanneca? Wasn''t that the clothing store she and Mom went to this morning? "What''s the matter?" Violet sat down on the sofa, putting her mobile phone to her ear and pouring herself a ss of water. The store manager replied with a smile, "Here is the thing. Today is our store¡¯s event day. As our guest, you won the first prize in our store. Congrattions!" "Huh?" Violet didn''t feel happy at all when she heard that she won the prize. Instead, she frowned. "First prize? But when I was in your store, I didn''t see your store doing any activities. I haven''t drawn any prizes." Wasn''t this person a liar? Hearing Violet questioning, the store manager looked back at the man behind her. The man lifted his delicate and perfect chin slightly. The store manager nodded knowingly, and continued with smile, "That''s our hidden event. As for the lottery, it is not the customer draws, but we draw." "Really?" Violet took a sip of water and understood now, but still felt that something was wrong. However, she couldn''t tell where was wrong. After that, the store manager confirmed the address Lily left in the store and ended the call. Lily came out of the bathroom with a yawn, "Who is it?" "Vanneca. They said I won the first prize, but I don''t think it should be possible." Violet put down the phone and smiled. She didn''t take the call just now to heart. Lily also nodded, "It''s definitely impossible. These stores are all stingy. How can they do any activities?" "Yes." Violet picked up the kettle and continued to make tea. However, after about half an hour, the doorbell rang. Lily went over to open the door while Violet was drawing designs. Suddenly hearing Lily''s exmation, Violet thought something was wrong. Then she quickly put down the design notebook and pencil, picked up the vase on the coffee table, and ran towards the door. After running over, there was no danger in her imagination. There were only a few staff members wearing the uniforms of Vanneca, standing outside the door alone, holding a few exquisite gift boxes N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. and smiling at them. In this scene, Violet couldn''t help being in a trance. So, the phone call just now was real. Did she really win the first prize? When Violet was in a daze, Lily had already taken the lead to react. She quicklyughed and invited the staffs to put things in. The staffs came in, put the things in ordance with the instructions, and then took out the receipts for Lily''s signature. When Lily finished signing, they left. "Baby,e here soon!" Lily waved towards Violet who was at the door. Violet came over. Lily opened the boxes one by one and then she eximed, "God! These are the ones you tried in the store. But you haven''t tried these red ones. Do you want to try them, baby?" Violet shook her head, "No, I know they suit me at first nce." She looked at these red dresses, her eyes a littleplicated. Why were there some other dresses? Most importantly, they were red. She was not particrly fond of red. But one person said that she was very suitable to wear red. That one was Stanley. "No..." Violet muttered while biting her lower lip. Lily heard it, put down the clothes in her hands and asked her, "What?" "Could it be that winning the first prize is fake? These clothes were given by Mr. Murphy?" Violet pointed to the red dresses and guessed. Lily tapped on her forehead, "How could it be possible? Vanneca is not owned by the Murphy Group! Besides, we went to this store temporarily. How did he know that? Could it be that he was in the store?" "Well." Violet nodded, feeling somewhat reasonable. It seemed that she really thought too much. "Okay, put these away quickly. Let¡¯s pick up the kids." Lily urged. Violet smiled and moved these gift boxes into the room one by one, then came out with a change of clothes. She went to the kindergarten to pick up the children with Lily. After seeing the child, Lily set off to Mr. Lowe''s house to attend the charity party. Violet took the two children to a restaurant near the kindergarten, ready to go back after eating. But during the meal, an uninvited guest suddenly appeared in front of her. "Hey, Violet, what a coincidence!" Ivan smiled and waved to her, then looked at her two children. "Hello." Violet nodded slightly to him as a greeting. Ivan pretended to be sad and sighed, "Tsk, you are still so indifferent to me." Violet took a sip of the soup indifferently, "What''s the matter?" "Nothing. I came here to meet a big client. I just saw you, so I came over to say hello. These are your two children, right?" Ivan pointed to the two little guys, "I have always known their existence, but this is the first time I have seen them." "Mommy, do you know this uncle?" Calvin took Arya''s hand, looked at Ivan vigntly, and asked Violet. Violet said, "It''s Mommy''s previous boss." "Violet, our rtionship is not just as simple as the boss and the subordinate." Ivan looked at Arya, who was staring at him with big eyes blinking. He suddenly felt a little cute, reaching out to touch her face. Chapter 117 I Am Your Uncle Chapter 117 I Am Your Uncle But before he touched Arya, his hand was pped away by Calvin, "Don''t touch my sister." "Oh? Little kid!" Ivan looked at his beaten hand, but he was not angry. He smiled happily, "Little guy, do you know who I am?" "I don''t know. I don''t want to know!" Calvin hugged Arya and said coldly. Looking at the face which was exactly like Stanley, Ivan pushed his sses. Really! No matter how he looked at this face, he hated it. Instead, he liked this little girl a little more. "Little girl, you just called me uncle, right?" Ivan''s eyes shed. He smiled softly at Arya. Violet realized something. Then her face sank, "Director Murphy, what do you want to do?" Ivan ignored her, his eyes still falling on Arya. Arya nodded subconsciously and let out a faint hmm. Ivan smiled, "Good girl. You¡¯re right. I''m your uncle. I''m your father''s eldest brother." "What?" "Director Murphy!" Calvin and Violet said at the same time. The difference was that Calvin was surprised but Violet was panicked. What did he want to do? Could it be that he wanted to tell the two children who their father was? Violet squeezed the chopsticks in her hands and stood up, staring at Ivan with angrily. Ivan pretended not to see it, and turned his gaze to Calvin. Calvin let go of Arya and looked at Ivan with clenching his small fist, "Are you really our uncle?" "Yes." Ivan crossed his arms on his chest. Calvin trembled slightly, "Then tell us, who is our father?" "Calvin!" Violet frowned. Calvin looked at her, but in the end, he still didn''t dispel the idea of wanting to know who his biological father was. Only Arya hadn''t reacted a bit at this moment, wondering what Ivan said meant. "It''s not impossible to tell you. But your Mommy seems to disagree." Ivan shook his finger, pretending to be regretful. Violet stared at him angrily, not understanding what this man wanted to do. First, he provoked the curiosity of the two children, but he didn''t say it out directly. It seemed to be crazy! "Mommy..." Calvin looked at Violet hopefully, hoping that Violet would agree. Violet turned her head away ruthlessly and didn''t look at him. Calvin''s eyes dimmed. Ivan shrugged, "Little guy, it seems that your mother still disagrees. So just forget it." After speaking, he patted Calvin on the head. After showing another meaningful smile at Violet, he turned and left. Because of Ivan''s appearance, this parent-children dinner didn¡¯t have the initial atmosphere. Except Arya, Violet and Calvin were in no mood to continue eating. Calvin lowered his head. Violet didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. After a while, he looked up at Violet seriously, "Mommy, is our father''s surname Murphy?" He remembered that Mommy just called that person Director Murphy. Since that person was his father''s eldest brother, his father''sst name should also be Murphy. Sure enough, Violet nodded. Calvin finally showed a little smile, "It¡¯s so great. I finally understand a little bit about my father." Hearing this, Violet almost burst into tears. She quickly covered her mouth, looking into the eyes of the two children. She felt so guilty, "Sorry, baby..." "It''s okay. Since Mommy doesn''t want us to know, then forget it." Calvin fiddled with the spoon, seeming to figure it out and soothing her. Violet was even more ufortable. Just when she was about to say something, Arya hupped, "Mommy, I want to pee." "Okay, I take you there. Calvin, just sit here and don''t run around, okay?" Violet got up and asked. Calvin repeatedly nodded. Then Violet took Arya to the toilet. However, when she returned with Arya, she didn¡¯t see Calvin. "Mommy, where''s my brother?" Arya asked, tilting her head. Violet didn''t answer. She frowned and looked around. Indeed, she didn''t see Calvin, then she became nervous. She picked up Arya and walked towards the front desk of the restaurant. "Excuse me, have you seen my son? He was sitting at the position by the window." Violet pointed to the opposite dining table and asked eagerly. The cashier at the front desk nodded, "I see. He seems to have been taken away." Hearing that, Violet was so shocked and angrily clenched her fists, "Why didn''t you stop it when you see someone taking him away?" The cashier trembled when she was yelled at by Violet. Her face turned pale, "I... I saw that that kid left without resisting. So I thought they are acquaintances. I didn''t stop them..." "You..." Violet was so furious, but she couldn¡¯t me the cashier. Because the other party said that when Calvin was taken away, there was no resistance. Normal people would think they knew each other. Secondly, the other party was just a restaurant staff, and what she could do was limited. So the only one she could me was herself! Why didn''t she bring Calvin with her at that time? Why did she let Calvin be here alone!? Thinking of this, Violet tightened her hands abruptly. Arya''s face turned pale, "Mommy, it hurts..." Violet recovered, and quickly released her hand, "Sorry, baby, Mommy is too worried about your brother." Arya shook her head, "I''m fine, Mommy. Where did my brother go?" Violet couldn''t answer. After biting her lower lip, she asked the cashier again, "Is the man or woman the one who took the child?" "It''s a man." "Man..." Violet read it intently, and then a figure popped into her mind. Was it Ivan? Thinking about it, Violet took Arya and walked towards the upstairs private room. She remembered that Ivan went upstairs when she left. Violet didn''t know which private room Ivan was in, but she remembered that Ivan said that he was here to meet an important client, so the private room would certainly not be small. So Violet went to those big private rooms. After looking for four or five rooms, she finally found it. Violet didn''t knock on the door. She directly opened the door of the room and then shouted, "Ivan!" The people in the room fell silence. Many people looked at her, including Stanley. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Violet also saw him. There was a touch of surprise in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know he was here. But she couldn''t bother to think about it. She quickly shifted her gaze from Stanley to Ivan, and beckoned, "Come out. I have something to talk with you!" After speaking, she bowed apologetically to the others in the room, then turned and left. Ivan raised his eyebrows. Stanley narrowed his eyes. How could shee to Ivan? Someone in the room joked, "Director Murphy, you¡¯re so charming. The beauty actuallyes here to find you. That one is so good. Director Murphy, you have a good vision!" When Stanley heard this, his face instantly became gloomy. His hands with the wine ss tightened. Seeing it, Ivan smiled, "I¡¯m ttered. Sorry, Mr. Hopkins, I have to..." "Okay, okay." Everyone waved. After Ivan gave Stanley a provocative look, he got up and left the room. As soon as he left, the people in the private room even said some dirty jokes about Ivan and Violet. Stanley couldn''t listen anymore. He pulled a long face, put the wine ss on the table vigorously, and then left the room. Chapter 118 Calvin Is Injured Chapter 118 Calvin Is Injured Outside the private room, hearing the footsteps behind her, Violet changed the other hand to hold with Arya, and then turned around and looked at Ivan angrily. Ivan looked confused, "What''s the matter? Why are you so angry?" He didn''t seem to mess with her now? He just went away almost half an hour ago and made some conflicts for her and her son. Was it possible that she was still angry about this? "Give Calvin back to me!" Violet pursed her red lips. Ivan frowned, "What?" "Don¡¯t y dumb with me. Didn''t you take Calvin away? Give Calvin back to me!" Violet clenched her fists emotionally. Ivan understood now. She was saying that he took her son away. No wonder there was only a little girl here. "Sorry, Violet, you may have found the wrong person. I didn''t take your son away." Ivan spread his hands. Violet was taken aback for a moment, "It isn''t you?" "Of course, why should I take your son?" Ivan thought it was funny. Violet''s face turned pale, and she trembled. Ivan took his hand out of his trouser pocket, trying to support her. But he waste. Stanley came from another direction and held Violet''s shoulders, "Are you okay?" Smelling the familiar mint fragrance, Violet shook her head, "I''m fine." "You¡¯re so in time." Ivan looked at Stanley sarcastically. Stanley ignored him, pursing his own thin lips, "You just said Calvin was taken away, right?" "Yes, I took Arya to the toilet. But when I came back, Calvin was not there. The cashier told me that it was a man who took Calvin away. I thought it was Director Murphy, so I came up to look for him, but Director Murphy said it was not him. I don''t know who to trust now." Violet covered her face, feeling copsed. Arya pulled the corner of Violet¡¯s dress, "Mommy, don''t cry! Mommy..." Violet squatted down and hugged Arya, but she was trembling slightly. Stanley turned his head and stared at Ivan. Ivan pushed his sses, "Why are you looking at me? I said it was not me." Stanley looked away, took out his cell phone and made a call. Soon, Fraser came. Stanley pulled Violet up from the ground, "Leave Arya to Fraser. Follow me! I will take you to Calvin." Hearing this, Violet quickly nodded and handed Arya to Fraser. "Baby, you obediently listen to Fraser. Mommy and Uncle Murphy are going to find your brother." Violet touched Arya''s head and said. Arya waved her small fists, "Okay, I will be a good girl. Mommy, you must find my brother." "I will." Violet said with tearful eyes, put her hands down and looked at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, let''s go." "Wait a minute." Ivan adjusted his tie, "I will go with you guys." "What?" Stanley frowned. Ivan smiled slightly, "You all suspect that I took that kid away, so I have to prove my innocence!" "Mr. Murphy..." Violet subconsciously looked at Stanley and asked for his opinion. Stanley looked down and thought, and then he nodded slightly, "Let him go. With his participation, Calvin will be found faster." "Okay." Violet naturally had no objection when she heard him say this. She didn''t care what Ivan''s purpose was, as long as it was helpful to find Calvin. So the group of three rushed to leave the second floor, going to check the restaurant''s surveince first, and see who took Calvin away. But before they walked to the monitoring room, Violet''s cell phone rang. She was a little impatient with the person who called her at this time, but she still patiently answered, "Who is it?" "Is it Miss Hunt?" "Yes." Violet nodded. "Are you?" "We are from the Third Hospital." "the Third Hospital?" Violet frowned deeply, wondering why the people in the hospital called her. Stanley and Ivan also looked at her. Stanley said, "Ask them what''s the matter." Violet gave a hmm, then asked. The person on the other end of the phone replied, "Calvin had a car ident on Bekin Road. May I ask you..." Before the person finished talking, Violet could no longer hold the phone. The phone dropped to the ground and the screen went ck. Violet herself passed out and fell to the ground. When Stanley saw this, his face changed. Then he quickly stretched out his hand to hold her, letting her leaning firmly in his arms and stretching out his hand to pinch her philtrum. Because of the timely pinch, Violet did not faint. She grabbed his sleeve and begged in tears, "Mr. Murphy, hurry up. Take me to the Third Hospital. Calvin had a car ident! Hurry up!" Hearing this, Stanley was stunned. Then he directly carried her up and walked towards the parking lot. Ivan picked up the phone on the ground and followed them, wondering what was going on. Why was that kid taken away suddenly and had a car ident? On the way to the hospital, Violet couldn''t stop crying. She kept ming herself for leaving Calvin alone in the restaurant. If she took Calvin with her at that time, Calvin would not be taken away, let alone a car ident. Unfortunately, it was all toote. When they arrived at the hospital, Violet got out of the car and ran directly into the hospital before she could stand firmly. Wearing high heels and being stimted by Calvin''s car ident, Violet didn¡¯t recover from the shock. She still had no strength. She swayed when she ran, and almost fell several times. Finally, she simply took off her high heels and ran to the front desk barefoot. Stanley followed behind her. Seeing the shoes she had taken off, he bent over to pick them up, and chased after her. Only Ivan walked unhurriedly at the end, looking at the two in front of him with interest. After asking the front desk of the hospital, Violet hurried to the emergency room after learning that Calvin was still in the emergency room. When she reached the door of the emergency room and looked at the red light on the door, her heart seemed to be cut again with a knife. She almost couldn''t breathe because of the pain. Stanley put down her high heels. Seeing her bare feet, he frowned, and then calmly said, "Don''t worry. Calvin will be fine." "How can I not worry about it? Calvin has been in good health since he was a child. He has rarely even had a disease. Suddenly he had car ident. In case there is something wrong with him, I really... I really don''t know what to do!" Sitting on the chair, Violet buried her head deep. Self-me emotions filled in her heart. Stanley squatted down and raised one of her feet. In her surprise, he gently helped her put on her shoes, "Don¡¯t catch a cold. When Calvines out, you still need to take care of him. If you catch a cold, you can¡¯t take care of him." Hearing this, Violet bit her lip and nodded, "Thank you..." Stanley gave a hmm and stood up. Ivan, who was leaning on the wall opposite, said suddenly, "Tsk-tusk, Stanley, this is the first time I have seen you put on shoes for others. Ivy has never been treated like this." Stanley''s face sank, "Shut up!" Ivan pretended not to hear it. Seeing that Violet didn''t have reactions with Ivy¡¯s name, he couldn''t help but wondered, "Violet, aren''t you curious who Ivy is?" He looked at Violet. Violet nodded, "I know. I have met Miss Ellis." "Oh?" Ivan was really surprised, touching his chin and muttering, "It seems my ns failed." As he was muttering, the door of the emergency room was opened. A nurse hurried out from the inside. Violet quickly stood up, "Nurse, how is my son?" The nurse stopped, "Are you the child''s mother?" "Yes." Violet nodded repeatedly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The nurse hesitated and replied, "Your child''s condition is a bit not good." Chapter 119 Special Blood Type Chapter 119 Special Blood Type Violet felt like something copsed. She froze. Stanley was afraid that she could not bear it, so he moved behind her. If she fell again, he could also hold her in time. "What did you say?" Stanley stared at the nurse tightly. His voice couldn''t hide his anxiousness. Ivan was also a little serious, and was no longer so frivolous. The nurse looked at Stanley¡¯s face which looked exactly like Calvin, and sighed, ¡°Your child is bleeding too much and is in urgent need of a blood transfusion, but his blood type is very special. It is RH negative blood. There is not much this kind of blood in our blood bank. I am going to find the blood." "I¡¯m RH negative blood!" Stanley didn''t even think about it, and rolled up his sleeves. When Violet heard this, she shook her head and pushed his hand back, "No, you can¡¯t!" He was Calvin¡¯s father. The blood transfusion was not allowed between the direct rtives, otherwise blood clotting would ur. But Stanley didn''t know her worry, thinking she didn''t want to owe him, so his face suddenly sank. He looked at her coldly, "Violet, what¡¯s situation right now? Are you still stopping me?" "No, it¡¯s just..." "I can!" Just when Violet didn''t know how to tell him, Ivan suddenly stood up, "I am also RH negative blood." Violet seemed to see the hope. She immediately looked at him, with gratitude in her eyes, "Director Murphy, thank you so much." Although he was the uncle of Calvin, he and Stanley were cousins. So he was not a direct rtive of Calvin, so there should be no problem. "Never mind. You owe me a favor." Ivan smiled, humming a song and following the nurse, as if he was not going to get blood, but to go sightseeing. "Director Murphy, thank you!" Violet bowed to his back. Ivan didn''t look back. He just raised his hand and waved, indicating that he knew. Violet stood up. The tension on her face eased a little. Seeing her smile, Stanley clenched his fists, "Are you so happy that he can donate the blood?" "Yes, Calvin can be saved." Violet replied, wiping tears with the back of her hand. Stanley''s thin lips pursed, "He can, but I can''t?" "Huh?" Violet turned to look at him. Stanley pulled a long face, "I said, I can donate blood to Calvin, but why did you still choose him? You know he has some bad intentions towards you. But why did you still do it?" In her heart, could it be that he was still inferior to Ivan? Violet lowered her eyelids, "Mr. Murphy, I did not choose you because you are different from him." "What''s the difference?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Violet moved her lips but she didn¡¯t have any exnation. Upon seeing this, Stanley¡¯s face turned cold. His eyes were also a bit cold, and the aura around his body became cold suddenly. Violet knew he was angry, but she didn''t know how to calm his anger. At this moment, two men in police officer uniforms came over, "Are you the parents of the child in the emergency room?" "Yeah, I am his mother." Violet put her hand on her chest and said quickly. Stanley did not deny that he was Calvin''s father. The two police officers nodded, "We are here to tell you the details about the child''s car ident." "Okay!" Violet clenched her fists. One of the police officers stepped forward, "Two hours ago, a passer-by called the police, saying that there was a car ident on Bekin Road. Of the three people on the car, two died on the spot. Only your child was in the back seat, so he was survived." Three people! Two died at the scene! Violet could imagine how serious the car ident was. Violet held her forehead, feeling the whole world spinning. Stanley grabbed her arm to prevent her from fainting. "Where are the two people?" Stanley asked in a deep voice, looking at the two police officers. "In the morgue of the hospital, these are the IDs and mobile phones I found from them. There are N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. photos of them on the IDs. You can see if you know these two people." The police officer handed over arge transparent sealed bag. As soon as Stanley stretched out his hand, Violet snatched it. She quickly opened the sealed bag, and took out the documents inside. Stanley had to check the mobile phone. Seeing the few short messages on the mobile phone, he frowned, "This is a nned kidnapping of Calvin." "What?" When Violet heard this, she didn''t look at the IDs, grabbed the phone from his hand, and looked at the messages on it, ¡°After getting him, send to the station immediately!¡± "Too hateful!" Violet squeezed the phone tightly. Her eyes turned red from anger and hatred. Seeing her like this, Stanley worried that she would be ill. Heforted her to calm down, "Calm down first." "How can I calm down? They kidnapped my child and want to send my child away. If it''s you, can you calm down?" Violet said tremblingly. Stanley rubbed his temples, "Of course not, but what is the use of being angry now? The child has not been sent away, and those two people are also dead. No matter how angry you are, it isn¡¯t useful. It is better to calm down and find out the truth that Calvin was kidnapped." Hearing this, Violet couldn''t refute. She took a deep breath, barely suppressed the anger, and calmed down. Seeing she listened to his words, Stanley pointed to the document in her hand and asked, "Do you know these two people?" Violet shook her head, "I don''t know! I haven''t seen them." Stanley gave a hmm, took the IDs from her hand, put them back in the sealed bag and returned it to the two police officers, "Excuse me, have you verified the identities of these two people? Who are they? " "Yes, but the identity information of these two people is not much. The documents you just looked at are also new. Maybe the names above are not their real names. That''s why we asked you if you knew them. As for the person who contacted them, sorry¡­¡­" "What do you mean? You didn''t find it out?" Violet frowned. Stanley didn''t feel so surprised. If the two police officers had any clues, they would not apologize. The two police officers nodded, "Yes, the contact card in this mobile phone is a new card without the real names. We tried to pretend to be these two people to contact that person, but the other party fell silent. Obviously, the other party has been monitoring these two people. He has already run off when he heard that Calvin had a car ident." "How could this happen!" Violet bit her lower lip. The two police officers sighed apologetically, "So the most urgent task now is for you to figure out early on whether you have offended someone recently. Maybe you can figure it out so that you can trace the person behind it." "Offended..." Violet lowered her head and thought. Of course she had offended someone. First of all, it was Phoebe and Talia, and secondly, it was the person who wanted to kill her secretly. Although she did not directly offend that person, the person regarded her as a thorn in the eye. These three people were likely to hurt Calvin, so she was not sure which of these three was. But two of these three were still rted to Stanley. Thinking of this, Violet nced at Stanley and couldn''t help getting angry. She pointed in the direction of the elevator, and said angrily, "Go, get out of here!" Chapter 120 Out of Danger Chapter 120 Out of Danger Stanley could think of what she thought of, so he understood why she was angry and drove him away. "Okay, I¡¯ll leave!" Stanley looked at Violet''s red eyes, pursed his thin lips, and then turned away. Of course, he didn''t leave because of her driving him away, but he really couldn''t stay by her side any longer. If it was indeed that the person who hurt Calvin was Phoebe or the person who wanted to kill Violet two times, the matter would be a bit serious. Because he might have been watched by others. So if he still stayed by her side, she and the people around her would be in danger. He must find this person out early and solve it! Thinking of this, after Stanley pressed the button of the elevator, he took out his mobile phone and called the security department of the Murphy Group, asking the security department to arrange a few bodyguards to secretly protect Violet and her children. In this way, he could devote all his energy to investigating the person behind the scenes. Stanley''s departure caused the two police officers to look at each other. They didn''t understand why the couples quarreled all at once, and one of them drove the other away. But they didn''t ask too much. After all, it was others¡¯ family affairs. "Miss Hunt, we will ask you a few questions next. I hope you will answer it truthfully." One of the two police officers said, and the other opened the notebook. "Okay, I will." Violet sat down on chair. About ten minutester, the police officer finished asking questions. The other closed his notebook and reminded Violet, "Okay, Miss Hunt, that''s all for the question. When your child wakes up, I hope you will inform us. We still have questions for him." "Okay." Violet nodded slightly. The two police officers turned and left. Violet rubbed her cheeks. Her straight back copsed all at once. She looked very tired and devoid of energy. At this time, Ivan came back after drawing his blood. His face was very pale. Seeing this, Violet quickly got up and helped him sit down, "Director Murphy, are you okay?" "It''s okay. I won''t die. I was drawn 400ml." Ivan waved his hand in disapproval. However, hearing this, Violet felt heartbreak, "400ml? so much?" An adult couldn''t donate more than 400ml blood at most, but he was directly drawn by 400ml. How bad should Calvin get hurt! As if he could see what Violet was thinking, he smiled, "Don¡¯t worry. Your son is not as serious as you think. I asked the nurse. She said your son has a scary amount of bleeding and a broken arm. That¡¯s it." "Really?" Violet looked at him in surprise. Ivan pushed his sses back and said, "What good is it for me to lie to you? After your sones out, This is from N?velDrama.Org. you can ask the doctor." "That''s great!" Seeing that he didn''t tell the lie, Violet felt relieve and finally smiled. Ivan covered his arm and shouted with pain, "But your son hasn''te out yet. Please care about me first. I was drawn 400ml of blood for your son. How can you repay me?" The smile on Violet''s face slowly disappeared. She looked down and thought for a moment, "Director Murphy, what do you want me to do? As long as you don''t let me do bad things and don''t let me do things I don''t want to do, everything is okay." "This is what you said. I recorded it all." Ivan took out the phone from his pocket and showed it to Violet. Violet was speechless, "Even if you don''t record, I won''t break my promise." "That''s good." Ivan put the phone away with satisfaction, and then said, "As for what I want you to do, it''s not time yet. I''ll tell you when the timees." Hearing this, Violet frowned and was suspicious, but finally nodded in agreement. In any case, it was an indisputable fact that he saved Calvin. Besides, he agreed not to let her do bad things or something she didn¡¯t like. That was enough. "By the way, where is Stanley?" Ivan finally remembered that he didn¡¯t see Stanley, so he looked around. Violet pursed her red lips, "He''s gone." "Tsk, his own son hasn''te out yet, but he left so soon." Ivan nced at the emergency room. His face was full of sarcasm. Violet''s eyes flickered. But she didn¡¯t answer him. She looked at the watch on her wrist, and became anxious. It was been almost an hour since she came. Why hadn''t Calvine out yet? Violet walked to the door of the emergency room, put her hands on the door panel, tiptoed and looked into the ss on the door, wanting to see the inside through the ss. But even if she did this, she could only see a group of doctors and nurses walking around. She could not see Calvin. She didn''t know how long it took. Until her feet became stiff and her eyes were sore, the red light above the emergency room finally went off. Violet knew that Calvin was about toe out, so she quickly put down her hands and stepped back so as not to hinder the people inside froming out. Soon, the door of the emergency room was opened. A middle-aged doctor came out first. Violet hurriedly stopped him, sping her own hands tightly together, and asked eagerly, "Doctor, how is my son?" Ivan also looked at the doctor. "It''s not a big problem anymore. It just has to take a few months to recover, especially his arms. His bones haven¡¯t grown up. So, before he grows up, he can¡¯t be knocked down. Otherwise, he will be easily disabled." The doctor took off the mask and said. His answer was simr to what Ivan said. Now, Violet finally felt relieved. Then she nodded hurriedly, "I see! Thank you, doctor." "You¡¯re wee. The child will be transferred to the general ward soon. You can go to see him." After saying this, the doctor left. "See, I didn¡¯t lie to you!" Ivan raised his chin, as if he wanted to get Violet¡¯s praise. Violet was so worried about Calvin. She didn''t have time to talk to him. She just stretched her neck and looked into the emergency room constantly. Soon, Calvin was pushed out by the nurse. Calvin lied on such a big push bed, with a big needle on the back of his hand. His small face was so pale. Seeing this, Violet couldn¡¯t help but crying. She bit her lip to prevent herself from crying, bending down and pushing the bed to go to the ward with the nurse. After she arrived in the ward, she remembered Ivan was outside. But when she was about to go back to the emergency room to find him, she received a message from him, saying that he had gone. That was good. She could take care of Calvin with peace of mind, and didn''t need to be distracted to take care of Ivan. Although it was not good to think so, she really didn¡¯t have time to care for others when she saw Calvin like this. After the nurses left, Violet pulled a chair away and sat down by the bed, reached out to hold Calvin''s hand that didn''t get the infusion. Looking at Calvin''s pale face, she started crying again. At this time, Lily came with Arya. When Arya saw Calvin who was unconscious in the hospital bed, she cried and kept yelling, ¡°Brother, brother.¡± Lily stood by the hospital bed, patting her chest angrily, "Howe this is happening!" Hearing this, Violet''s eyes dimmed for a moment. She wiped her tears, trying to make her voice natural, "Mom, how did you know that Calvin had a car ident?" She didn''t seem to tell Lily? "It was Fraser. I came back after attending the banquet. Seeing it was Fraser who was taking care of Arya, so I asked what was going on. Then Fraser made a call and told me that Calvin had a car ident. I hurried over here with Arya. Is Calvin all right?" Lily asked, touching Calvin''s cold face. Chapter 121 It’s A Person Calvin Trusts Chapter 121 It¡¯s A Person Calvin Trusts "It¡¯s not serious now." Violet tucked Calvin''s quilt and replied. "That''s good." Lily breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked, "Why did Calvin have a car ident?" Violet let go of the quilt, put her hand on the railing of the hospital bed, and squeezed it tightly. Without hiding Lily, she told Lily everything. After Lily listened, she almost fainted, "It''s Stanley again!" "Mom, this is just my guess. After all, it is still unconfirmed whether which one did it." Violet pinched her eyebrows and said. Lily sneered, "Hmph, it must be them. When you were abroad, when did you suffer from this? Calvin has never been kidnapped! Since you met Stanley, such a thing happens constantly. So if it wasn''t those three people who did it, who else? " Violet opened her mouth, and suddenly she couldn''t refute it. Lily calmed down and let out a long sigh, "Violet, I will persuade you thest time. Stay away from Stanley. It''s best not to see him in the future. I don¡¯t want to hear that something bad happen to Calvin, Arya, or you. " "I know. I will." Violet smiled bitterly. This time, she was also scared. She could die, but she didn''t dare to put Calvin and Arya in danger. "Well." Lily patted Violet on the shoulder. Violet forced a smile, and said nothing. After a while, Arya was tired of crying and fell asleep. Violet took her to the sofa and took a set of spare quilts for the hospital to cover her. Lily poured a ss of water. Seeing Violet sitting next to Arya and gently patting Arya''s back with a frown, suddenly, Lily felt a little helpless. Lily put down the water ss and walked over to poke Violet''s forehead, "Well, don''t frown. You¡¯re just like a little old woman now. Calvin has been out of danger. Just take care of him in the future. You have to rx yourself. Otherwise, how can you take care of Calvin if you are sick?" "But I really can''t rx myself." Violet rubbed her temples. Lily was silent for a few seconds and sat down by the hospital bed, "Well, let me tell you something happy. Do you know how embarrassed Talia was at the banquet tonight?" Violet shook her head, "Is it because of that bag?" "Yeah. Tonight''s charity party was originally aimed at protecting wild animals. All thedies'' bags were either embroidered or artificial leather. Only she carried a crocodile skin bag and was recognized. Mr. Lowe was so angry and asked someone to drive her out." Lily covered her mouth and smiled. Her eyes were full of gloating at Talia. Violet also smiled, "At such a charity party, carrying such a bag is almost like to disrespect Mr. Lowe. How could he be not angry?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Yeah, after Talia was driven away, Eason waspletely ashamed of everyone''s ridicule and discussion. I believe there must be a big scene between the two of them tonight. But I can''t see it." Lily spread her hands out. Violet yawned, "It''s nothing more than arguing and throwing things. Mom, I have to sleep for a while. Please help me take care of Calvin." She was too tired. From the moment she learned that Calvin had disappeared, she was so tense. Now that she rxed, a huge sense of fatigue surged up, making her eyes almost unable to open. Lily looked at Violet, feeling so sorry, "Okay, go to sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up if something happens." "Okay." Violet nodded, theny down beside Arya, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. Outside the door of the ward, Stanley clearly saw everything in the ward through the ss on the door. He watched Violet fall asleep tiredly, and then watched Lily wipe Violet face with a basin of water. At the same time, he also saw the small body lying there on the hospital bed. He felt very ufortable, as if his heart was grabbed by something. "Mr. Murphy, shall we not go in?" Fraser who was behind Stanley felt the gloomy aura from Stanley. He took a peek at Stanley and asked. Stanley shook his head, "No, I didn''t find out the person who was watching me. If I go in to see them, it will only make the person behind the scenes more hostile to them. Just see them here." The reason why he returned to the hospital was that Ivan called him, saying that Calvin had not been saved. But when he came here and asked the front desk, he found out that Ivan deliberately deceived him and teased him! If it wasn''t for Ivan''s blood donation to save Calvin, he would never let Ivan go. "By the way, go to arrange for a caregiver toe over and rmend it to Violet in the name of the hospital." Stanley looked at Violet who was asleep and said. "Why?" Fraser ignored. Fraser didn''t understand. Why didn¡¯t he just introduce the caregiver to Violet directly? Why did he have to make it so troublesome? Stanley lowered his eyes and said quietly, "Now she and I think it¡¯s because of me that Calvin had an ident. She has a grudge against me now. If she knows that the caregiver is sent by me, she won¡¯t agree." "So that''s it." Fraser nodded suddenly, "I know. I will arrange it properly." Stanley gave a hmm, then nced at Calvin. He turned around, walked towards the exit, and asked in a deep voice as he walked, "Did you find clues about Calvin''s car ident?" Fraser looked up, "There is a doubt." "Say!" Stanley pressed down the button. Fraser pushed the sses, "You and Violet think that it is Phoebe and Talia, or the person who wants to kill Violet the previous two times. So I go to investigate it from these three directions. But, I found no clues." Stanley was shocked and turned to stare at him, "You mean, maybe it wasn''t these three people who caused Calvin¡¯s car ident?" "Yes, the most direct evidence is Calvin!" Fraser looked back at Stanley, "After you leave the restaurant, I also asked the restaurant''s front desk and checked the restaurant''s monitoring. I saw Calvin did go with that man by himself." Hearing this, Stanley understood. Although Calvin was young, he was extremely smart and vignt. In other words, the person who appeared in the restaurant at that time was someone Calvin knew and trusted. Otherwise, Calvin wouldn''t follow him unsuspectingly. " "Check, check all the people in Violet''s circle!" Stanley clenched his fists and ordered coldly. Fraser said yes, but then he thought of something and asked, "Mr. Murphy, do you want to tell Violet this?" Stanley waved his hand, "Not now. So many things happened so suddenly. Telling her this will only stimte her even more. It will not be toote to wait for Calvin to recover." "Yes." Fraser stopped asking. The elevator arrived. After the door was opened, a man wearing a white coat from another hospital walked out of it. Seeing this person, Stanley narrowed his eyes. Fraser was even more surprised, "Dr. Joe?" When George heard his own name, he looked up and smiled, "Fraser? Mr. Murphy is also here!" Fraser smiled embarrassedly. He nced at Stanley, whose face was gloomy. He didn''t answer George, but wasining. Mr. Murphy obviously stood in front of him, even a few centimeters taller than him. But George pretended not to see Mr. Murphy. Obviously, George did it on purpose. Stanley naturally knew George''s meaning, but he didn''t n to pay attention to it. He just walked into the elevator. But the moment Stanley passed by George, he was suddenly stopped by George, "Mr. Murphy, are you